[Page] [Page] The Compleat CHRISTIAN, And Compleat Armour and Armoury OF A CHRISTIAN, Fitting him with all necessary fur­niture for that his holy Profession: OR, The Doctrine of Salvation: Delivered in a plain and familiar explication of the Common Catechisme, for the benefit of the younger sort, and others. Wherein summarily comprehended, is generally repre­sented the truly Orthodox and constant Doctrine of the Church of England, especially in all points necessary to salvation. By W. S. D. D.

Hac est Porta Domini, Justi intrabunt in eam

Printed for the Authour. 1643.

This Treatise is divided into five Parts, according to the five Parts of the Catechisme.

THe first Part, Explicating the Title, and Intro­duction, in the 4. first Questions.

The Second Part, Concerning the Creed, or Articles of the Beleefe; the summe of our Christian faith, in the 2. next Questions.

The Third Part, Concerning the Law of God, or ten Commandments, the Rule of our obedience, teaching our duty and good works in the next five Questions.

The Fourth Part, Concerning prayer, and the rule or paterne thereof, the Lords prayer, in the 2. next Questions.

The Fifth Part, The Doctrine of the Sacraments, in the 12. last Questions, with an Appendix, Con­cerning holy Scripture, and the due hearing, reading, and Art of meditating on the same.

To the thrice Excellent and Il­lustrious Charles, Prince of Wales, his Highnesse.

Most Noble Prince,

THough the present paterns of your Royall Parents and lasting Monuments of your famous Ancestors, remaining in Memo­ry to all Posterity may fully and lively de [...]ia [...]e, and daily instructions of your grave and learned Teachers and Governours, may most amply expresse the Portraiture of a true perfect and compleat Christian; whereof the one may be said to enforme, the other to enforce you to the imitation of their He­roicall vertues and graces in the Profession of Christianity, the one guiding you by rule, the other by example, that it may seem no­thing wanting to make you abound in such heavenly knowledge and Divine Philosophie; yet since Nunquam nimu discitur quod nunquam [Page] satis discitur, and no word is to be accounted out of time that may be spoken profitably, whereby and so accounted of the wiseman as apples of gold in silver or transparant dishes, and more especially since the subject of this discourse and Bafis whereon this Compleat Christian standeth and is founded, so properly pertaineth as by the Lawes appropriated to those of the younger sort, and your Highnesse the head of the Infantery. On whom the eyes of all those Minims of Nobility, and other the younger plants, of this flourishing Kingdom are fixed, and ready to admire your Princely expression: and expresse the imitation of you in their action. Let it not seem strange that I thus present this to you, so properly to the younger sort, and Primarily to your self be­longing as Prince of the Youth, and Prime Mirror of all those younger Plants. The next Ages hope the story and glory of succeeding times, or stay and prop of the flourishing of this famous Kingdom; many things and of meane worth are usually and frequently I know of­fered unto your Highnesse, and you have been pleased to accept of so meane dedication, as of Grammar and other the inferiour sciences: how much more to cast a favourable aspect hi­therwards: and to dayne your Graces accep­tance [Page] of this Treatise of so high and heavenly a Nature as holy Divinity, the Queene and Mistresse of all other Arts and Sciences, bring­ing with her, and bestowing on her followers, such ornaments as best suite, from the meanest to the Mightiest, to all the Professors of true Christianity: As this Treatise also may serve, if need were, to make not onely a Comple­mentall, but a Compleat Christian, and afford to all (as we ought to desire the good of all) profit or contentment, profit to the meanest who may learne by it, contentment to those of riper Maturity who can best judge of it, if ma­ny of ablest judgement, and Masters in their Profession be not deceived—

Omne tulit punctum qui miscuit utile dulci.

What the Authour faileth of this and of the generall good, he faileth of his best vote, who heartily desireth the spirituall and best good of all. Such as it is, it lieth prostrate with the Au­thour himself at your Highnesse feet, onely begging such your gracious favour, as good deservings or best desires do usually finde and obraine at your Princely hands. So tendering his Orisons, at the Throne of Grace, for the aboundant store of all heavenly and earthly blessings, for the continuall increase of your happinesse, as your increase in dayes, to [Page] Crowne and attend you. The due and daily prayers of a faithfull and sworne Servant in that your Royall family, sometime Chaplaine to your worthy and Illustrious Grand Mother of blessed Memory, and no lesse for many o­ther respects, in all dutifull observance to your Highnesse,

Most Humbly Devoted Ever, William Slatyer.

The Table, or the Contents of the whole booke, divided in five parts.

  • THe First Part, Concerning the Title, and Intro­duction.
  • The Second Part, Concerning the Creed.
  • The third Part, Concerning the Commandments.
  • The Fourth Part, Concerning Prayer.
  • The Fifth Part, Concerning the Sacraments, with an Appendix.
The Contents of the first Part devided into five Sections.
  • THe First Section, discourseth of the Title of the Catechisme.
  • The Second Section, Treating of the first Question.
  • The third Section, of the second Question.
  • The fourth Section, Of the third Question.
  • The fifth Section, Handling the fourth Question.
The second Part divided into 13. Sections.
  • [Page]THe first Section whereof, is of the fifth Question, and of the Creed in generall, and of faith.
  • The second Section, a more particular explication of the Creed.
  • The third Section more neerly following the words of the Creed, and the first Article thereof.
  • The fourth Section of the second Article of the Creed.
  • The fifth Section of the third Article, Christs in­carnation.
  • The sixth Section of the fourth Article his Passion.
  • The seventh Section of the fifth Article his descent into hell.
  • The eight Section, Concerning his exaltation in five and sixe Articles.
  • The ninth Section of the seventh Article his coming to judgement.
  • The tenth Section the eight Article, Concerning the holy Ghost.
  • The eleventh Section of the ninth Article, Concerning the holy Catholique Church.
  • The twelfth Section, the 10. 11. and 12. Article con­cerning the priviledges of the Church.
  • The thirteenth Section, Of the sixth Question, con­cerning the summe of the Creed.
The third part of the Catechisme divided in­to thirteen Questions.
  • [Page]THe first Section, the seventh Question of the law in Generall.
  • The second Section, the eighth Question of the Com­mandments and the Preface to them, with divers necessary rules.
  • The third Section, Of the first Table, and first Com­mandment.
  • The fourth Section, Concerning the second Command­ment.
  • The fifth Section, Concerning the third Command­ment.
  • The sixth Section, Concerning the fourth Command­ment.
  • The seventh Section, Concerning the fifth Command­ment, first, of the second Table, with some other necessary rules.
  • The eighth Section, Concerning the sixth Command­ment.
  • The ninth Section, Concerning the seventh Com­mandment.
  • The tenth Section, concerning the eighth Command­ment.
  • The eleventh Section, Concerning the ninth Com­mandment.
  • The twelfth Section, Concerning the tenth Com­mandment.
  • The thirteenth Section, the ninth tenth, and eleventh Questions concerning the summe of the Law.
The fourth part of the Catechisme, Concern­ing prayer, divided into eight parts.
  • [Page]THe first Section, the twelfth Question, a Tran­cision to the consideration of prayer.
  • The second Section, of the Lords prayer, and prayer in Generall.
  • The third Section, of the Lords prayer in particular, and the Prefaco thereof.
  • The fourth Section, the three former Petitions of the Lords prayer.
  • The fifth Section, the three latter petitions, concerning our selves.
  • The sixth Section, the last Petition, by some divided into twaine.
  • The seventh Section, the conclusion of the Lords prayer.
  • The eight Section, the summe of the Lords Prayer both so Epitomized, and otherwise by some Explicated.
The fifth Part of the Catechisme, concerning the Sacraments, divided into five Sections, with the Appendix.
  • THe first Section, the fourteenth, fifteenth and sixteenth Question, of the Sacraments in ge­nerall.
  • The second Section, of Baptisme, in the four next Questions.
  • The third Section, of the Lords supper, in the four next Questions.
  • The fourth Section, of the due preparation to the [Page] Lords Supper, in the last Question.
  • The fifth Section, an Appendix, concerning the summe of the Catechisme, and ground of it and religion, holy Scripture, with the order of hearing, reading, or meditating on the same.

The Preface to the Reader.

Friendly Reader,

FOr such I intend every good Christian, aiming at proficiency in that his most holy profession, and Grace, I shall not be over­tedious in the Preface, having but a few things to advertise thee of, in the title and course or scope of the Tractate and of the Marginall notes, and Table; but so, quickly even referre thee to the booke it selfe, ready enough to explaine it self, in any thing else that I would give thee notice of, and this so much the rather, or sooner, for that I have more largely discoursed of some such generall things, necessarily premised to Catechizing, and the consideration thereof in another Treatise, that may happen to come first to thy hands; for the title, (among divers such) if some have written of the Compleat Gentleman, as well as the com­pleat Gentle-women, others of the resolved [Page] Gentleman, the instruction of a Christian-wo­man, De Aulic [...], or the Compleat Courtier, and the like, well may I on so good ground as this, furnish the Compleat-Christian also, with Spiri­tuall Armour, fitting for his profession, and if they have more aimed at the Practique, and shew the subjects they handled in action, I have not neglected that neither, though I have joyn­ed Theory, more plentifully, to enforme the Practise more fully, where as after the The­orique, or Theory of the very Practique, the same is every where inculcate, and the Practise it selfe urged, where not altogether in the Ar­gument, in the end of all other precepts, at least by use, and application to that purpose; that if any will be so well resolved, he may by degrees encreasing in knowledge and grace, prove a better and more accomplished Souldier, and Combatant in the Church Militant, and more Compleat-Christian: for the course of the Treatise, it is evident, following the words, and current of the Catechisme, or as the matters, necessarily thence flowing, offer themselves to be considered and discussed, whereby the whole may be the better understood, and per­haps you may finde, many where's comprised in a few words, or a strait compasse, divers ampler volumes, and Commentaries, or the [Page] pith and substance of them, but brought down so low, and laid so plain, that even open and obvious, to the meanest Capacity, as intended for their benefit, whatsoever necessary for them, yet as they grow to more ripenesse, more matter, to be found therein contained; when more fully apprehended, and understood, and so not unfit, for those of higher, and better ap­prehension. And whereas the whole book, though indifferent big, and seeming sufficient large, for the subject is but a Compendium, yet of larger discourses, written thereof; the mar­ginall notes running by it, are also a kinde of breviat or Epitome, of the whole frame or like a hand, as it were, or Directory, pointing at the principall matters, in the same; and if that fail, any one willing to search any especiall things, may finde the table at the end, will at least fur­nish them, that have but read the Treatise, and well observed the Method, and order with any thing of note, they can desire, or that comes to their remembrance, directing to the place exactly where it may be found, and even not failing, if in divers places touched, as it were per transennam, in one, else where more Exprofesso, and directly handled, shewing both the Part Section, and Question, as the order (seen in the other Tables) leads, where to finde it: [Page] So having onely thus long staid thee here at the entrance, with this conference and di­rection for thy good, recommending thee with my prayers to the highest protection, and de­siring the like of thee, I now rest, bidding hee most happily,

Viere, Frueie, Vale.

Another briefe Table or Synopsis of this present Treatise on the Catechisme.

  • 1. Wherein the Title and first 4. Questions presenting A Preface as it were, & Intro­duction to the Catechisme. And being the 1. Part of this present Treatise, a [...] Catechisme, is divided into 5. Sections.
  • 2. Wherein the Next 2. Questions presenting The sum of our Christian faith. And being the 2. Part of this present Treatise, a [...] Catechisme, is divided into 13. Sections.
  • 3. Wherein the Next 3. Questions presenting The Law of God, and Comman­dements, the rule of obedi­ence, and good works. And being the 3. Part of this present Treatise, a [...] Catechisme, is divided into 13. Sections.
  • 4. Wherein the Next 2. Questions presenting The Lords Pray­er, rule and pa­terne of true prayer. And being the 4. Part of this present Treatise, a [...] Catechisme, is divided into [...]. Sections.
  • 5. Wherein the Last 12. Questions presenting The doctrine of the Sacraments, with an Appen­dix concerning holy Scripture. And being the 5. Part of this present Treatise, a [...] Catechisme, is divided into 5. Sections.
[...]

Democharis,

[...] averseris, inest sua gratia parvia.

[Page 1]A plaine LITERALL EXPOSITION Of the Common Catechisme.

PART I.

SECT I.

The Title and Name of the booke. The explica­tion and in­terpretation of the name. [Page 2] The persons that are to learne it; the time; The end, the summe of all noted: as for the per­sons who are children: In yeares; and how to be instructed: as how others are to bee taught, and [Page 3] how is it sit and necessary with the reason thereof: And why this Catechisme to bee learned so especially, above all others, [Page 4] in divers re­spects of ne­cessity: And conveniency, As of the authority commanding matter and manner of it. Persons uni­formity and to avoid confusion, so the manner of teaching it. The time And [Page 5] and farther explained how it pertaines to all in generall to children. Ministers, masters and all Ecclesi­asticall officers, [Page 6] to have it or to see it taught accordingly. Of Confirma­tion, and how though not a Sacrament, nor supersti­tiously to bee abused, nor contemp­iuously or contentiously to be refused, [Page 7] but decently and conveni­ently to be used, and so not expunged, nor negle­cted, but retai­ned, for divers reasons here expressed. The matter or subject and division of the Cate­chisme. [Page 8] What Religion is, and the covenant betweene God and us, and duties implyed in the same, in explication of which duties is the summe and sub­stance of the Catechisme [Page 9] so divided into three parts or other­wise into foure, or by some into five parts. How this Catechisme differs [Page 10] from others, and in what things; but in gene­rall the same with others, and in this dif­ference how this Ca­techisme is of the most convenient order and method that may be, [Page 11] both in regard had to the Liturgio, and naturall order of the parts therof. The particular points in it handled to the number of 30. Or otherwife 10. princi­pall heads in the foure parts afore­said.

Question 1. WHat call you the Booke of the grounds of Religion?

As it is expressed in the Title and superscription, and seene in the Title-page, and Frontispice of the same.

2. How is that?

A Catechisme.

3. What meaneth that?

As the word signifieth, an Instruction; under­stood in Religion, and the grounds thereof.

4. How usually?

By question and answer; for the benefit of the lesse skilfull, there intended.

5. Whose benefit named?

Children; and by them to be learned.

6. When?

Ere they be brought to the Bishop to bee con­firmed.

7. To what end?

To bee thereby more publiquely approved sit and able to be admitted to the Communion, to be sureties and Godfathers to others; and their own sureties as it were released, they being then able to make profession of their faith themselves.

8. What then note you here principally in the title

  • 1. The name of the Booke, a Catechisme
  • 2. The exposition of the name, an Instruction
  • 3. The illustration thereof, by the use of it, be­ing to be learned.

9. What note you in the use?

  • 1. The persons that are to learne it, children.
  • 2. The time when to be learned, before the [...] be brought to the Bishop.
  • 3. The end, to be confirmed.

10. Who are accounted children?

Either primarily, children in yeares, the younger sort, servants and apprentices.

Or secondarily, in understanding and discre­tion. Whosoever are not yet sufficiently instru­cted, though perhaps more ancient and stricken in yeares. As 1 Cor. 3. 1. Heb. 5. 13.

11. How are children in yeares to be instructed?

By teaching and examination, according to the Common Catechisme, by question and answer, in the Church and else.

12. How others?

By being pre­sent, and hearing

  • Others so examined.
  • The Catechisme expounded.

13. Is it necessary that all others should be present, as well as children?

[Page 3] Yes, both 1. for the incouragement of the youn­ger sort, and of one another.

2. To encrease their owne knowledge, that can never be too much and too often found scarce sufficient.

3. To make them more able to instruct and di­rect others, especially they that have charge of families.

4. And that if shame to acknowledge their weaknesse should hold them backe from learning these grounds of Religion, yet so by often hearing the younger sort taught, they may learne them.

14. Why should they learne it?

For many reasons. As

1. For settling mens judgements in the truth, being well grounded in the principles of religion.

2. So the better to discover, and avoid error.

3. More profitably to read and understand holy Scripture.

4. To heare Sermons with better judgement and profit.

5. To be able to examine ourselves of our faith and duties to God and man, and especially in our devotions, and use of Prayer, and The Sacraments.

6. To be able to render answer and account of our faith and hope.

7. The better to teach and admonish others in their duties, if occasion be offered, or that we have charge of family, or else.

15. But why this Catechisme above all others?

For

  • Necessities sake, in some respects.
  • Conveniency, diverse otherwise.

How of necessity?

[Page 4] In regard of the authority commanding it, and to shew our obedience to the same. Rom. 12.

16. How else of inconvenience?

In divers respects both of the

  • Matter, and Booke it selfe.
  • Persons, and their good.

17. How in respect of the Booke it selfe?

As being so use­full and convenient as any, and most

  • 1. Short,
  • 2. Plaine,
  • 3. Pithy,

And so very easie to be un­derstood, re­membred, and carried away, containing withall the summe and substance of Religion.

18. How in respect of the persons?

1. For unity sake in opinion, and avoiding of schisme, and seeds of heresie, sowne often by di­versitie of Religion, doubtfully by divers set forth, and understood.

2. Uniformity sake, and avoiding of confusion, that so all may know and take notice of what is to be

  • Taught by the Minister.
  • Learned by the People.

19. What benefit thereby?

An excellent harmony, as of truth in it selfe, so of the mindes of men in that truth, uniformly taught in all places and congregations after the same order; that what persons, or into what pla­ces soever, as from Parish to Parish often remo­ved, none need to be to seeke in their answers, of what is required to be knowne; this Catechisme being so generally taught, and received, which o­therwise might happen disorderly, with confusi­on by diversity of Catechismes.

20. How is it then to be taught to the best profit of the people?

[Page 5] According to the directions of authority, to this purpose:

By

  • Examination, in propounding the questi­on, and receiving the answer.
  • Exposition of the sense and meaning of the words, for further benefit of all the hearers.

21. How is the time prescribed?

Here expressed as abovesaid, before confirma­tion.

22. How else to be understood?

Before they may

  • 1. Be admitted to the holy communion.
  • 2. Be admitted to bee Godfathers and Godmothers, or sureties for any, as requisite to be able
  • 3. To answer for themselves, before they undertake for others:

Or can profitably and well Either

  • Reade holy Scripture: or,
  • Heare Sermons, or the same expoun­ded.

23. This Catechisme then generally pertaines to all?

Yes, as enjoyned either to be

1. Learned by the children, as aforesaid.

2. Taught by the Ministers and others; as by

3. Masters of families, and Schoolemasters, enquired of by others, as by the Ecclesiasticall of­ficers, whom it concernes, in case and cause of re­ligion.

24. How is it then to be taken notice of, so to be or­dered and exercised?

1. By the Ministers, who may call upon the masters of families, and Churchwardens, to see the masters bring the youth, and all to bee present at [Page 6] that exercise, or cause them to bee presented.

2. Churchwardens, who must see it done, or presented, if neglected.

3. Bishops, either By his

    • Archdeacons,
    • Officials, and
    • Ordinaries,
    who are to enquire after, and punish the neglect.
  • Himselfe, and his Chaplaines, who are al­so to examine the sufficiency of youth, brought to be confirmed by the same.

25. Is Confirmation then necessary?

Yes, after a sort, for publique testification of the visible members of the Church, their profici­ency in that faith professed in Baptisme, and ap­probation of them.

26. Why is it then expunged in our Church?

It is not expunged.

27. Is it then a Sacrament?

Not so neither, but a religious ceremony, well and profitably to be used.

28. But how then in the Rubrique is it said, it is no detriment if it be not used?

To take away the superstitious conceit in some, that without it Baptisme were imperfect, or that it is a Sacrament, or of absolute necessity.

29. But doe not some hence utterly neglect it?

If they doe the fault is their owne, as wee see from a word misunderstood, how ready many will be to take exceptions, thence to establish their owne fancy and perversnesse, and cause a world of wrangling and trouble.

30. How is it then necessary?

Onely of conveniency, and for politicall order, not as a Sacrament.

31 But he that said, Goe baptize, said also to Pe­ter, confirme thy brethren?

To be understood, as it is expounded by us, of his

  • Stability in the faith, for good example.
  • Duty, in preaching, as his office.
  • Diligence, in his calling and Apostleship, to the comfort of his brethren, and good of the whole Church.

32. Jf it be usefull, why is it neglected?

It is not.

33. Where or when is it executed?

Wheresoever required, or when it may with conveniency be performed.

34. What benefit is thereby?

Much, and many wayes, if we consider it, both for

  • 1. The testification of our proficiency.
  • 2. Approbation of our sufficiency.
  • 3. Gratulatory commendation of us to God by the Church.
  • 4. Benediction from such our superiours.
  • 5. Prayers for further graces, then publiquely made for us, and so a
  • 6. Comfort to the party confirmed.
  • 7. Enabling us to further duties in religion, and devotions that may so better be performed.
  • 8. Relaxation of our sureties, who stand for us engaged.

35. After the name and title, what is next to be con­sidered at the entrance into the Catechisme?

The matter or subject, and division of the same.

36. What is the matter or subject of it?

The summe and substance of Religion, for the manner thereof also as we see, so briefly set forth and explained.

37. What is Religion?

The bond betweene us and God, including our duty to him for his mercies given to us by his co­venant of grace.

38. What is that Covenant?

On Gods part mercy, that he will be our God, and give us all graces: on ours, obedience, that we will be his servants.

39. What is then required of us?

Faith, to beleeve in God, and his word and pro­mises.

Hope, to call upon him, trust in, and worship him.

Charity, the expressing of our obedience, by doing his will, and shewing our love to him and our neighbour.

40. But these are graoes of his Spirit?

Yes: but given to us, and required to bee exer­cised by us, to his honour.

41. What is the substance then of Religion?

To exercise our selves in these; shewing Our

  • Faith, by beleeving in him and his word.
  • Hope, by prayer and depending upon him.
  • Charity, in willing obedience to his Com­mandements.

42. What then is the summe and substance of the Catechisme?

The explication of these our duties,

Of

  • Beleeving in him,
  • Praying to him,
  • Obeying his will.

The fundamentall points of Religion.

And Gods worship, so briefly propounded, whence the Cate chisme principally toucheth on, and ex­plaineth [Page 9]

The

  • Creed,
  • Commandements,
  • and Lords Prayer,

which are called

  • summa credendor,
  • summa faciendor,
  • summa orandor.

The summe or breviate as it were of things that are to be

  • Beleeved,
  • Done, or
  • Prayed for

by us.

43. How many parts are there of the Catechisme?

Especially these three, and for a Corollary of them, as it were, tho doctrine of the Sacraments and seales of the Covenant, and our faith, and so foure parts usually expressed; or with addition of the Introduction five parts mentioned.

44. Which then are the foure parts?

The exposition or explication of

  • 1. The Creed, the Articles and summe of our beliefe.
  • 2. Commandements, the duties of us required to be done.
  • 3. Lords Prayer, teaching how wee ought to pray.
  • 4. Sacraments, the seales of the Covenant.

45. How else are these five parts set downe?

The

  • Introduction, in the foure first questions and answers before the Creed.
  • Explication of the
    • Creed,
    • Commandements,
    • Lords Prayer,
    • Sacraments,
    as afore­said.

46. Are all Catechismes concerning these things?

Yes; for these are the maine points whereon they insist, howsoever in divers manners, as in o­ther words or order set forth, and more or lesse amplified and explained.

47. Wherein doe they usually or chiefly differ from this, or one from another?

In the order of the parts.

Or, some Introduction.

Or, some Additions or other; as concerning the word of God, or Magistracy, or the like, which yet may bee reduced to the former parts; as the word of God and Scripture, to the Beliefe, con­cerning God, who giveth his word for direction of our faith; the Magistracy, to our duty towards God, to whom they are subordinate; and our neigh­bours, as all godly Magistrates and superiours are acknowledged.

48. How differ they in introduction?

According to the variety of invention of seve­rall Authours of them; or proceeding after divers manners, and order, and so diversly occasioned.

49. How differ they in their order?

Sometimes by placing the Explication of the Commandements, Prayer, or Sacraments, before the Creed, or either before other, in some other order then is followed in this Catechisme, though in substance and intention to teach even the mea­nest, the very same.

50. What thinke you of the order and method of this Catechisme?

As most convenient and profitable of all others, both following the Liturgy, and grounded on the words of the vow made in Baptisme; and so pro­secuting the parts occasioned by the same, to bee considered, and also according to the nature of the things there explained.

51. How in respect of the things?

As 1. faith, required to beleeve God and his [Page 11] promises, so the Creed first propounded: 2. Obe­dience, and the fruit of faith, good works directed by Gods will; so the Commandements secondly proposed: 3. Prayer for continuance in the most holy course and profession of faith and good workes, and so in the third place the doctrine and rule of prayer: 4. The seales of all this from God to us, the Sacraments, as the confirmation and ra­tification of his promises in the covenant of grace.

52. How then is the Introduction fitted to this?

By putting us in minde of our name and Bap­tisme, and so our vow and promise for performance of the aforesaid duties and devotions, expressed and taught in those foure parts,

The

  • Creed,
  • Commandements,
  • Lords Prayer,
  • Sacraments.

53. How many points in particular in these foure parts?

30. in all; the

  • 12. Articles of the Creed,
  • 10. Commandements,
  • 6. Petitions of the Lords Prayer,
  • 2. Sacraments.

54. How are they else divided?

Into 10. heads or principall parts. viz.

  • 3. Parts or heads of the Creed,
  • 2. Tables of the Law and Commandments
  • 3. Parts of the Lords Prayer,
  • 2. Sacraments.

And so much of the title, name, matter, and divi­sion of the Catechisme: now followeth the first part of it, the Introduction.

55. Which call you the Introduction?

[Page 12] All conteined in the foure first questions, and answers of the Catechisme, reaching to the Creed.

SECT. 2. Of the Introduction; and first of the Question, What is your Name.

The first Question. How meane and triviall soever it seemes. An Entrance and making way to the greatest matters [Page 13] of the divine truth & our salvation. Of the truth of Religion, and the fountaine of it, Christ, the truth it self. The way and life, And meanes of our salvatiō. In whose schoole these meanest que­stions not to be contemned, of names [Page 14] the several sorts and use of them, our Christi­an name, And use thereof, for our re­membrance. To stirre us up to [Page 15] devout medi­tation and all other god­ly duties, whence, and the forget­fulnesse of many herein taxed. The holy and religious use of names, And [Page 16] whether law­full to alter them, and by whom, Or in what grounds, how ancient: And how farre usuall, [Page 17] unlawfull, and so the practice and example of ancient and later times: with the un­lawfulnesse [Page 18] of them; according to the good or bad intention of such change or concealment. The good use that wee ought to make of them, And [Page 19] their re­membrance.

Quest. 1. THis seemes a poore Question indeed, what is your Name?

Yet what richer treasure to be found indeed, then it is, or greater wisedome can be shewne, or better purchase to bee made, then in getting a good name.

2. Yet it is a small question?

But leading to the consideration of great matters.

3. Tis a question though, that every child can tell?

Every one should, though none duely consider, if not a child of God.

4. But it is the least question that can be?

But making way to the greatest matters, that can be considered, or thought of.

5. It seemes a triviall question?

Yet as the way leading to the Church doore, this to the minding of the high and holiest things.

6. It seemes though too meane a one?

Nothing too meane, that may be a meanes to godlinesse, and salvation.

7. But is it not a simple and contemptible one?

Not so simple and contemptible to the eye of the foolish, as worthy the consideration of the [Page 13] wisest; and leading to the knowledge and consi­deration of the greatest question, that ever was put forth by or to any mortall.

8. What question was that?

What is truth?

9. How was that the greatest?

As

  • Concerning
    • The truth of Religion,
    • Truth it selfe Christ, who is the
      • Way
      • Truth.
      • Life.
  • Put forth by the greatest earthly Judge that ever sate in Judgement, to the wisest that ever was on earth.

10. How so?

By him that sate Judge on him, that was indeed Judge of the whole world, to him that was the wisedome and Son of God, Truth it selfe; and therefore appointed, and pre-ordained Judge over both quick and dead.

11. Who were they?

Pilate to Christ himselfe.

12. How answered?

As

  • Uncapable of the Mysterie,
  • Unworthy of the Mercy,
  • Unmeet for the Grace,

he had.

No answer at all daigned him: and such are all they that thinke amisse of the little ones in Christs schoole, or of the meanest question there pro­pounded; since the weaknesse of God is stronger then the power of men; and the foolishnesse of God, wiser then the wisedome of the world; and these meane questions make way to the greatest matters of all.

13. What then is a Name?

The note of a thing, to shew the nature, so [Page 14] neere as can be; and whereby it is knowne and called.

14 What name is here meant?

The Christian name.

15. How many sorts of names have we?

Two usually: the Christian name received at Baptisme, and surname which wee have of our parents.

16. What use of the surname?

To distinguish our earthly kindred, and the fa­mily we come of.

17. What use of our Christian name?

As the other name mindeth me of my earthly parents, kindred, and consanguinity; so this may of my heavenly Father, and spirituall affinity, and consanguinity with Christ, and his holy Saints and Angels.

18. How meane you that?

The

  • Consanguinity with Christ our brother, in the flesh, and all his holy Saints of the same blood; and in him, with God the father, more neerely now; from whom else by sin we were falne.
  • Affinity, as Christ the Spouse of our soules, and his whole Church, so contracted with all An­gels, and Spirituall substances, the sons of God in Christ, more neerely to us combined; and in the Sacraments, spiritually to be conceived, and by our Christian name received in Baptisme: So not unfitly remembred.

19. Why should we remember these things?

As ready to take any good occasion, being else very forgetfull in all matters pertaining to God and godlinesse.

20. But who can forget these things?

Many Christians that seem more forgetfull then Messall Corvinus, that forgot his owne name; as these their Christian name and profession.

21. Can any forget their names?

Yes, and which werse, their duties, so forgetting Both

  • God,
  • Themselves,
  • And others.

22. How meane you that?

They forget or seeme to forget this Christian name, that follow unchristian and lewd courses; and so more especially.

1. Their Father, forgetting to pray, and invo­cate, Our father which art in heaven, &c. as they ought.

2. Their faith, forgetting to professe, I believe in God the Father, &c. so often as Christianly they should.

3. Their charity, when they not forgive offen­ces, as they should, but remember malice more then they should.

4. Their duty to all their spirituall kindred, and affinity with the Saints in heaven and earth, and so Their

  • 1. Mother the Church, and her
    • Sabbaths,
    • Service,
    • Orders and
    • Authority.
  • 2. Brothers both
    • 1. Christ and his merits, and mercies, by ungodlinesse.
    • 2. Men by uncharity.
  • 3. Sisters, daughters of Sion; the Commu­nion of Saints, the servants of God, those that ex­cell in vertue, by their sin and vices, that sever the [Page 16] soule from God, and break the bond of peace, and that communion.

23. But were names imposed for any such memoriall of holy things?

Yes, and even by God himselfe; as Adam, earth, to remember his originall; Eva, mother of living; and so have been altered, for such holy purposes, as in Abram, called by God Abraham, father of many Nations; Sarai, Sarah, Jacob, Israel.

24. Is it lawfull then to alter names?

Yes, upon any good occasion, and to a good end; but not for any evill intention or purpose.

25. How meane you that?

As God upon a blessing intended, changed Abrams name: so men upon better and holier causes, and designes, have altered their names; whence Saul named Paul, and Simon called also Peter: but upon any evill intention, or designe, farre otherwise.

26. It is then usuall?

Yes, and ancient; as we see in Abraham, Jacob, Salomon, and others; and generally used among all, as well ancient as moderne, both Christians and others, Jewes, Heathens, Turkes, and Infidells, to this day.

27. As how?

As we see how,

1. Nebuchadnezzar, changed the names of Da­niel and his fellowes, when he consecrated them to his Idols service, Dan. 1. 7.

2. The Turkes doe by their Christian Renega­does, and their Janizaries.

3. The Popes doe usually change their names, at entrance to the Papacy.

[Page 17] 4. Kings of Scotland have done, Ominis causâ, changing their names one for another, as Iohn to Robert.

5. Queenes of England, many before the Con­quest tooke the name of Algive, in honour of a worthy Queene of that name; so did the Caesars from Julius Caesar, and divers others.

28. How if for any evill intention?

It is unlawfull, and aggravated according to the quality of the offence, and villany intended.

29. Who have power to change names?

The same that have power to impose them.

30. Who are they?

Superiours, as parents; or ones selfe: so God gave Adam his name, Adam named his wife Eva, and gave names to all creatures; Eva named her sonne Cain; Rachel hers Benoni, whom Jacob na­med againe Benjamin; the Angell from God, and Zachary, John the Baptist; the Angell Gabriel from God, Jesus, before conceived in the wombe.

31. How for alteration of them?

So also Abram, called Abraham by God; Sarai Sarah; Iacob Israel; Benoni Benjamin, by Jacob; Simon also Peter, by Christ; Saint John Baptists name by his father changed; Naomi saith of her­selfe, call mee Marah. The Popes doe usually change their names, and fathers may change their childrens, with diseretion, or on good occasion, if they mislike them.

32. Is it not a falshood or lye to change ones name?

No, for superiours, and ones selfe, have such po­wer & authority over the name, on good occasion.

33. How in doing ill or mischiefe?

Then it is not onely a falshood or lye, but a mis­chievous [Page 18] and malicious lye, or otherwise capitall, according to the nature and quality of the offence and villany thereby intended against any, else an equivocation or imposture, and so an offence and heynous sinne before God and men.

34. How the concealing of ones name?

According to the former, lawfull and tolerable on good occasion, as in danger of life, or other eminent perill, or inconveniency: so Beza that si­lencing his owne name, writ a Treatise in Nath: Neskius name; Bucer of Aretius Fellinus, with lesse envie to be read of others; so in ancient stories many, as Saint Athanasius in danger of killing, si­lencing his name; and Saint Paul supposed silen­cing his in the Epist. to the Hebrewes, to be read with lesse envy or prejudice by his Countrimen, who hated his person, as is seene in his story.

35. The occasion then ought to be good of the chan­ging and concealing of ones name?

Yes, or else it argueth lightnesse or rashnesse and folly, if not worse.

36. Names are also imposed for some good reasons and occasions, as well as distinction?

It is apparantly seene in all the chiefest and the best of the ancients, and especially in the holy Scriptures: so Adam, earth; Eva, mother of the living; Noah, rest; Abraham, Israel; David, belo­ved; Salomon, peacefull; Jesus, a Saviour; and our Christian names for that blessed hope we have in Christ our Saviour.

37. What then doest thou particularly minde by thy Christian name?

My Christian duty, calling, and profession.

38. As how?

[Page 19] As 1. my duty to God my heavenly Father, the Church my Mother, Christ my Saviour, and all the faithfull my brethren and kindred in the flesh, and more especially in him.

2. My calling to this happy estate, begunne in Baptisme, where I receive this name.

3. My profession of this faith, then promised for me at Baptisme, by them that gave mee this name.

SECT. 3. Quest. 2.

The imposi­tion of the name, and benefit thereof. [Page 20] Authority of such im­posers of the name, with the ancient and laudable use in the Church, and therefore retained. Of taking new, or [Page 21] keeping the old name, in and after baptisme. Of the new name received in baptisme: and for that compared with circum­cision. Divers instances [Page 22] to the con­trary, and reasons of them. The generall and received use now, and reasons of it. [Page 23] Why chil­dren bap­tised as in imita­tion of cir­cumcision: and from Christs example [Page 24] of receiving them. The cove­nant also pertai­ning to them, and they can ne­ver be too soone pre­sented to God, this being the ordinary meanes of salvation, [Page 25] and way to heaven. How faith requi­red with baptisme, and in very infants of faithfull pa­rents, and in the bosome of the Church. Charity binding us to doe and thinke [Page 26] the best we can of all. So the new Christian use and benefit of Baptisme, Further de­scribed, as thereby made a member of Christ, [Page 27] the mem­bers of Christs mysticall body [...] and the diffe­rence and degrees of them, as in a well go­verned [Page 28] common­wealth the like to be seone. The profit of being Christs members, that [Page 29] we thereby become best the children of God. How Christ, Angels, Men and all Creatures, Sonnes of God, the elect and [Page 30] their hope, and preeminence. The falling Angels, And their losse and misery. [Page 31] How workes re­quired, As signes of sons and heires, not cause of inheri­tance. The Lawyers question discussed, And how heaven [Page 32] An inheritance, or kingdome, and the ex­cellency of that inhe­ritance.

1. VVHo gave you this name?

My Godfathers and Godmothers, who were my sureties to God, in receiving his Cove­nant of grace, and promising and undertaking covenants on my part to be performed.

2. When was it?

In my Baptisme, at the Font, solemnly before God and the congregation.

3. What benefit thereby?

I was thereby made

  • A member of Christ,
  • The childe of God,
  • Inheritor of the kingdome of heaven.

4. Why doe you call the Sureties Godfathers and Godmothers?

Because betweene God and me, for my good, they did undertake such things for mee, and in my name, that I should have done my selfe, if I had beene able.

5. What authority had they for it?

The ancient use and institution of the Church [Page 20] and primitive times, continued to our dayes; the order of the present Church and times concurring with the bond of charity, doing good for one ano­ther, and at the request of my naturall parents.

6. Js it an ancient use or custome?

Yes, as used neere from the Apostles times, it appeares in the Ecclesiasticall Histories and De­cretals, as Higinus Bishop and Martyr, in the 5. De­cretall mentioneth: so in our Church from the first plantation of faith here, even Adulti, those of yeares had Godfathers, as appeares by Cunigils, King of West Saxons, baptized by Birinus, whose Father in law and Godfather King Oswald was.

7. But how have Godfathers authority to name the childe?

At the request of the parents, who have the ab­solute authority to name it.

8. Are the parents hereby barred?

No, it is likely, as they request the sureties, and that they doe it, so at their request, and in love, that they have the greatest stroke: and it appeareth the Priest was went, before, at the Church doore to aske the name of the parents.

9. How then is it said the Godfathers doe it, or are required to name it?

For publique testification of it, so they doe it, and that most publiquely and solemnly, by the Churches command.

10. But have not some kept their old names, as those of yeares baptized?

Yes, it may be so, and no doubt but parents, or themselves, or others upon good occasions, may, and have authority at other times to change them, as aforesaid.

11. How are names then said received in Baptism?

Generally, or for the most part, and by com­mon practice of all, or most, being a particular or personall and speciall priviledge, doth not infringe or overthrow an universall law.

12. But we finde many received names before bap­tisme.

It is true, at Nations conversions, and with people of yeares, converted to Christianity, it be­ing at their owne choice to keepe or change their names: but we speake generally here of children comming to baptisme, of whom as well as the an­cient manner thereof, we shall speake more here­after in the Sacraments.

13. Jt is then most convenient to give names in Baptisme?

It is: as at our birth wee receive the name of man, and sirname of parents, so at our new birth, or regeneration in baptisme, to receive a new name, or Christian name, in remembrance of the family of Saints whereinto we are by this meanes engrafted; so also was it in Circumcision, in whose place Baptisme succeedeth.

14. But divers instances may bee given to the con­trary for Circumcision?

To bee understood then of breach of the ordi­nance, or in case of necessity, or some extraordi­nary incumbrance, or priviledge, that doe not dis­anull or infringe a generall law.

15. For Gersom, he was named ere circumcised.

It was a plaine breach of the ordinance; and Moses like to have beene punished, and died for the fact, and perversnesse of Zipporah his wife.

16. All the children of Israel in the wildernesse not [Page 22] circumcised, yet had names assuredly?

But that, a place and case of extraordinary ne­cessity and incumbrance, when much good order and discipline was neglected, and sometimes su­perciliously by the factious Israelites contemned.

16. Benoni was named by Rachel before circum­cision.

But as her wish onely held, and at circumcision Benjamin by his father, who had the absolute au­thority.

17. But Saint John Baptist, and Christ also by the Angels before circumcision.

Extraordinary revelation was the preparation of names for those sanctified persons, yet the 8. day according to the Law, ordinarily circumcised, and the names solemnly imposed, or published, to the accomplishment of the very letter of Moses Law.

18. It standeth then with best reason or conveniency to have the name imposed in baptisme.

It doth, and from all antiquity so received at our new birth, to receive that new or Christian name, and that the Godfathers should impose, or publish the same.

19. Is that most convenient?

Yes: for so is the generall use, and we have no custome in the Churches to the contrary, but many reasons for the same: As

1. Not against Scripture, but consonant to them.

2. It is most anciently received and used.

3. It proceeds from the love of parents, request­ing it, and them undertaking it.

4. It is a benefit to the infant, if the parents die.

[Page 23] 5. It is a helpe to the parents, by aiding and remembring them.

6. It is a comfort, encouragement, and stir­ring up of the childe to remember the duties.

7. It is a meanes to increase mutuall love and friendship among neighbours, by performing this duty one for another.

20. But why are children baptized, being in­fants, and not rather when they come to yeares, and discretion?

For divers good reasons, especially these foure: viz.

  • 1. Imitation of Circumcision, in whose place it succeeded.
  • 2. After the example of Christs receiving little children.
  • 3. For that the covenant pertaines also to them, as well as the parents, and so that seale.
  • 4. That we may be so presented to God as earely as may be.

21. How in imitation of circumcision?

As which was commanded the eight day, and that being the seale of the Covenant; and so this hence administred also to infants, as that was by Gods speciall command.

22. How from the example of Christ?

He not only not refusing the little children, or their good will that brought them, but blaming them that would have them kept from him; and commanding them to be brought, and suffered to come, and more expressing his will and good will: [Page 24]By his

  • 1. Receiving them.
  • 2. Taking them in his armes.
  • 3. Laying his hands on them.
  • 4. Blessing them, and his
  • 5. Exhortation to all men to follow their innocency.
  • 6. Promising them, and them only heaven.
  • 7. Affirming their Angels to stand before his Father in heaven, &c.

23. How pertaines the covenant to them?

As made to Abraham and his seed, all the saith­full and their seed: whosoever borne of faithfull parents, and in the bosome of the Church, and to whom as the Covenant, so especially this seale at first (as that of circumcision) doth pertaine, and though never so little ones, yet we see respected by God and Christ in mercy.

24. Why also presented so in the Church?

That as early as may be conveniently they may be testified so, and Registred in the number of Gods children, as what greater happinesse, and so never too soone, and from which to be kept a misery, or abatement of the blisse, as the utter de­privation, endlesse misery.

25. Then it is good children should be soon baptised?

As with conveniencie may be, and to that pur­pose are divers Canons of the Church; and though God can save without meanes, yet we are called upon to shew our duty and love, in not negle­cting the ordinary meanes of our salvation.

26. Is baptisme then a meanes thereof?

It is, though not Ex opere operato, in the bare worke, yet our conduit of grace, by the faith in Christ, and application of other saving graces, im­plied [Page 25] in the right use, and receiving of the same.

27. Then it is faith, and not baptisme that saveth?

But that faith requireth also Baptisme, as bap­tisme implyeth the vertue of faith, and as Christ originally, faith instrumentally, so Baptisme Sa­cramentally cooperate, worke and assure our sal­vation.

28. Both faith and baptisme then are required?

Yes, they are; for he that beleeveth, and is bap­tised, shall be saved; and except a man be borne of water, and of the spirit, he cannot be saved: so not the bare circumcision, but a new creature required.

29 How doth this then pertain to Infants?

As they are borne in the bosome of the Church, and the Covenant also made to them, and are So

  • 1. Presented to God in the Church, and
  • 2. By faithfull parents, and
  • 3. Upon Gods gracious promise in Christ, in that covenant of grace.
  • 4. In the faith of the Church and parents.

30. But is this enough?

For them it is; but for others of riper yeares is required a due disposition to faith and repentance actually performed, and grace to shew forth the fruits of the spirit, and so in men of yeares, as they are found in grace, they were though fit to bee baptized, as we read of Cornelius, the Eunuch, and others?

31. Many then are baptized, that are not saved?

There are surely many Hypocrites, that take the badge of Christ, but fight under the banner of Satan; but commonly it is seen true, by their works we may know them.

32. Is it then easily to be discerned who shall be saved?

Nothing lesse; for the most impenitent sinner for a while, may at last finde mercy, and be converted; and as we are to judge none, we are to hope well of all, and to believe of our selves, as we finde by our faith, of others in charity.

33. Then are we to account all members of Christ that are baptized?

Charity bindeth us so to it, as who have beene washed in the same Lavar of regeneration, recei­ved into the same fellowship and visible company of Saints and faithfull that wee are, though God onely indeed knoweth who are his.

34. What use of Baptisme?

The sacramentall assurance of the love of God, and his graces to us, and so admittance into his house and Church, and by faith cooperating a step to our salvation, which as in the use, so in the re­membrance may be very profitable.

35. What profit in the remembrance thereof?

To confirme the grace well begun in a mans heart, whereby to grow in grace, and so forward to godlinesse.

36. How may that be effected?

If he beleeve, he shall bee hereby more confir­med in the faith, so being a true Christian, be here­by registred in the Catalogue of Saints, that all the fiends in hell shall never be able to blot him out againe.

37. How is this benefit here described?

By these excellent names and titles in the an­swer here expressed, as the baptized is said to be made hereby

  • 1. A member of Christ.
  • [Page 27] 2. Childe of God: and
  • 3. Inheritor of the kingdome of heaven.

38. How a member of Christ?

As ingrafted into him by Baptisme, and recei­ved to bee a member of his body the Church, of which he is the head and Spouse.

39. How understand you the body of Christ?

Divers wayes, and especially these three: ei­ther his

Naturall body, united to his soule, so borne, and for us offered an oblation for redemption of our offences: Or his

Mysticall body, and that understood either

Politically of his Church, the company of the faithfull.

Or Sacramentally and spiritually, but verily, in the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ, ex­hibited to his Church, under the species and signes of bread and wine.

40. Which of these here understood?

His mysticall and politicall body the Church, whereof hee is the head, the whole Church his Spouse, and every good and faithfull Christian a member.

41. How is he seene to be head?

By giving to the same and every member thereof

  • Life,
  • Motion,
  • Direction,

42. How is any of us known so to be a member of him?

By our receiving life, motion, and direction from him: and as we feele our soules to be

  • 1. Living in God,
  • 2. Moved by his Spirit,
  • 3. Directed by his holy Word.

43. Is there any difference in the members of this mysticall body?

Yes, according to the diverse gifts and graces of Gods holy Spirit, working in them.

44. In what manner?

Though secretly, yet evidently by the gifts ap­pearing in them, as of prophesie, tongues, inter­pretation, healing, teaching, and governing, and the like, whence some Apostles, other Prophets, Teachers, Governours, as the same Spirit giveth power and direction.

45. How have these the names of members?

As in every well governed Commonwealth the Prince representeth the head, the State a body, his faithfull Councellours, eyes; the Law the life and soule, the Teachers the understanding. Governors the will, and all Prelates, Magistrates and Judges, the shoulders whereon the head is borne, and all weighty affaires of estate; the Artificers, Husband­man, and Trades, the hands which worke, and the feet whereon the Commonwealth standeth: So in the Church, the like order and distinction of mem­bers seene.

46. How is that showne?

By the Apostles owne words, 1 Cor. 12. where the Prophets who are called Seers, Apostles Tea­chers, &c. are showne members of that mysticall body of Christ, the Church, for the good and con­veniency of the body, in divers degrees, yet all needfull, even the meanest as well as the more ho­nourable, and in the charity and harmony of the whole, every one, one anothers members, as all together members of Christ.

47. What commeth of being members of Christ?

[Page 29] We are thereby children of God, and so conse­quently in the right of Sonnes, inheritors of the Kingdome of Heaven.

48. But were not we children of Godelse?

Not as beloved, or in grace and favour with him, for so we are onely as we are in Christ.

49. Who are then the children of God?

Either Generally, all creatures, men and Angels. Particularly, men, sonnes of Adam, who was the son of God.

Most specially, the elect by adoption and grace in Christ, who is most essentially, intirely, and su­premely the Sonne of God.

50. How is Christ the Son of God?

By nature, of the same essence, God of God, be­gotten, not made, eternally, before the world was created, the wisedome, truth, image, and beloved of God.

51. How are Angels sonnes of God?

As the most excellent creatures, spirits in light created for the service of God, who is the Father of light, and Father of Spirits, the originall of them, and all things, and so Satan, (the disobedient spirit, or one of them that fell from that excellent estate, in which created,) is said, Iob 1. 6. to come and stand before the Sons of God.

52. How are men the sons of God?

Generally, as Angels and all creatures else, as created in an excellent estate, in the first Adam, but though disobedient in some measure, by the subtilty and meanes of that Angell that fell, Satan, or the old Serpent; yet particularly taken againe into favour, and had a Saviour appointed, the eter­nall sonne of God, a meanes of their restauration.

53. How are the elect the sons of God?

Most specially in his favour and grace, for his love to Christ, in whom they are accepted as his members, and having put on his righteousnesse, by faith and grace given them for his sake, as it were accompanying that faith, so made acceptable, and their soules adorned.

54. Why are not the falling Angels in like hope?

For that they in a more excellent estate crea­ted, more was required of them, in regard of their rare perfection, whose sin and guilt was so much more heynous, as their knowledge and estate more excellent, and so they fell in eternity to eter­nity.

55. How then should men lesse excellent be saved?

Even in that respect, as 1. not so highly trans­gressing, having not received so excellent gifts, or so many and heavenly talents; but as inferiour in gifts and graces, inferiour in offence, and who in time fell, had in this world a time of returning, and meanes of salvation appointed. 2. In regard of the occasion and meanes of their fall.

56. How is that?

Their guilt, though heynous (as against the in­finite Majesty of God) yet inferiour to that also of Angels in this, as who fell of their owne accord, perversnesse and pride, when mans disobedience by the meanes, subtilty and solicitation of that wicked one, the old Serpent and enemy of man­kinde, one of those rebellious Angels, the originall of his owne, and Adams f [...]ll, and so all our ruine.

57. There is then onely that meanes left of mans salvation?

Onely in Christ, the Mediator and Redeemer, [Page 31] one of our owne bloud as man, and one with God, and in whom we are sons and beloved.

58. This is then a great priviledge?

The greatest priviledge and prerogative that can be, and most glorious title, to be the sonnes of God, for if Kings sons on earth bee honourable, how much more sons of the King of heaven?

59. What benefit by this priviledge or prerogative?

To be inheritors of the kingdome of heaven, due onely to the sonship, and to no other worthi­nesse or workes.

60. How is the inheritance of heaven then due to us?

As sons, not without doing good workes, nor yet for the workes sake, but for Christ, in whom God is well pleased with us, and our workes, that would else bee but splendida peccata, even our best works without Christ.

61. Why did the Lawyer then say, Master, what shall I doe to inherit eternall life?

A solecisme in both Law and Divinity, to think that inheritance should descend by workes, or do­ing, and not by filiation or being sonnes, which as sons will doe the will of their Father, yet hope to have the inheritance, not for doing the works, but by being sons.

62. The question was not then well proposed.

It shewed the propounder was no perfect schol­ler in Christs schoole, and howsoever signifieth his good intention, yet arguing him in that point neither good Lawyer, nor found Divine.

63. How is heaven then an inheritance?

As it belongs to the sons of God, and by them to be inherited, as they are members of Christ.

64. Are they inheritors then onely so?

[Page 32] Onely as they are thought worthy to have the prerogative to be accounted sons of God, being members of Christ, so accepted in him, and made acceptable by him, who is the true Vine, and natu­rall Olive, and all the elect the branches.

65. How is it said a kingdome?

As it hath all the honour, nobility, splendor and glory, that can be ensignes, or annexed to domi­nion or majesty, with stability of peace, and eter­nity of durance in that most happy estate, and in so high measure of contentment, that all earthly King­domes, State, and Majesty, are but drosse and con­temptible, in comparison of the same.

66. How a kingdome of heaven?

In regard of the excellency and eminency of glory in that highest degree, that nothing can bee more, whereas in the kingdome of grace a small sparke of peace and comfort is onely seene to the soule and conscience of the faithfull, all true sons and servants of God; there God himselfe in full and beatificall vision is seene in the heavenly Je­rusalem, the City of God, and supernall Palace and Courts of that great King, filled with his glo­ry, presented before, and in presence of Cheruh, Seraph, with all those heavenly Quires, Orders, and Hierarchy, that celestiall company, innume­rable Saints and Angels.

67. Is this the benefit of Baptisme?

It is thereunto ascribed, as whereby I am so ad­mitted into the Church, the visible company of the faithfull, and being engrafted into Christ, accoun­ted a childe of God, and heire in hope of the king­dome of heaven.

SECT. 4. The third Question.

The Godfa­thers promise in Baptisme, for the per­formance of our [Page 34] Christian duties. Of repentance faith, and obedience, our Repentance in [Page 35] forsaking world, flesh, and Divell. The Divell and [Page 36] enmity to God & man, being anthor of all evill and sin, in heaven, pa­radise, [...]on the [...], [Page 37] continually by his wicked motions and suggestions, and Agents or instruments: so sowing tares in Gods field. [Page 38] Sin in the heart of seduced mankind. The Divels works, being sias of all sorts, so evill and op­posite to the works of God, [Page 39] as sins of omi­sion, ana of commis­sion, of ignoranc [...] and of mal [...] of [Page 40] weaknesse & of infirmity: Or presumption, and the like. All workes of the Divell, the wicked world with her ompes and vanities, [Page 41] Or vain pompes, how to be under­stood, and distinguished from the [Page 42] necessary or­naments of the Prince or State. How sinne is vaine, and all worldly things vanity: the [Page 43] sinful lusts, and corruptions of the flesh, all evill, how to be re­sisted, of faith, [Page 44] and how we make profes­sion of it, in Baptisme, and reason Of it. The fruit of faith, obedience, [Page 45] So then also professed, showne in our diligence to seeke, learne, and will therein re­vealed with constancy [Page 46] all the dayes of our life.

1. VVHat did your Godfathers and Godmothers then for you?

They did promise and vow three things in my name.

2. What is meant by promise and vow?

That they did

  • Both promise the matter, and for assurance,
  • Confirme it with a solemne vow, for me, and so not

Only sim­ply and Barely promise, though promise bee much to be respected, and kept in all honest and lawful things, but solemn­ly vow and confirme that promise by publique profession, and protestation Made

  • Before God and the Church.
  • To God and his Church: so In the face of his Congregation: and

for such things, so

  • Good, holy and
  • Just, and
  • My duty,

that had they neither been promised, vowed, or protested, yet in all right ought to have beene so soone as knowne, acknowledged, and to the utmost of my power performed.

3. Wherefore is this question here put?

To shew the reason of the ancient custome and use, to have sureties at Baptisme.

4. What is that?

To undertake for us, between God and us, so [Page 34] before the face of his Church, our Christian duties.

5. How our Christian duties here described?

By these three things, in the answer propoun­ded.

Of

  • 1. Forsaking evill,
    • The Divell, and all his works.
    • The world, and the flesh.
  • 2. Beleeving the Articles of the Christian faith.
  • 3. Both
    • Keeping Gods holy Will and Comandments
    • Walking
      • Diligently in the same.
      • Continually all the daies, &c.

6. Whence is this question and answer taken?

From the very words of the Liturgy, where the things here repeated (in the ordinary administra­tion of Baptisme) are required of the Infant, and sureties, and by them vowed and promised, ac­cording to the Churches laudable and most anci­ent in stitution.

7. Recite these three things briefly?

Repentance, faith, (and the fruits thereof) obedience.

8. How Repentance?

To forsake all evill.

9. How faith?

To cleaveto God, by believing on him, and pursuing that which is good.

10. How obedience?

In that generall duty, to feare God, and keepe his Commandements.

11. How is repentance described here?

By forsaking all evill in these three branches, [Page 35]intended, comprehended, the

  • Divell.
  • World.
  • Flesh.

12. What is the Divell?

The ancient and accursed enemy of Adam, and all his posterity; who fallen from God, ex­pelled out of heaven, devoid of grace, is the author of sin, and of our ruine and misery.

13. How fell he from God?

By disobedience, and pride, and so called.

  • 1. In regard of his former estate, a falling Angel.
  • 2. His height and pride, Lucifer, and son of the morning.
  • 3. His enmity to God, the evill one.
  • 4. His enmity and malice to man, Satan and the deceiver, and destroyer.
  • 5. His antiquity of malice, and subtilty, the old serpent, the old enemy.
  • 6. His cruelty, the red Dragon, and roaring Lyon, seeking whom he may kill or devoure.
  • 7. His mischievous nature and condition, the Divell.

14. Whence his enmity to God?

Out of ingratitude and despaire, without grace, or hope ever to attaine his favour, having had so glorious an estate, and so contemptuously forsa­ken it, as those falling Angels did, and since ac­cursed, and reserved under chaines of Gods wrath, to judgement, thence even hating all goodnesse.

15. Whence his enmity to man?

Out of inveterate malice, and envy of his future happinesse, as who shall by Gods appointment, possesse the place of those forlorne and falling [Page 36] Angels; so rather wishing them with him invol­ved in Gods wrath, and torments of hell, then to attaine to heavenly blessednesse.

15. How is he here, and usually deciphered?

As the

  • Author of all evill.
  • Sower of tares, in Gods field.
  • Seducer of mankind.

16. How the author of all evill?

As he first hatched sin, in all places,

Both

  • Heaven,
  • Paradise,
  • The Earth.

17. How in heaven?

By his pride, and disobedience to God, the cause of his fall from thence.

18. How in Paradise?

By his subtilty and temptation of our first pa­rents to sin, which bred the subversion of them, us, and all mankind.

19. In what manner?

First, tempting Eve, the weaker vessel, to the tasting of the forbidden fruit, and so to disobedi­ence, setting her in the way to subvert Adam, in whom we all sinned and dye.

20. How the offence?

Disobedience to Gods command, that proved his and all our ruine.

21. How is it our ruine?

By originall guilt, as we were in his loynes and in him sinned, and in, and with him all flesh and mankinde accursed.

22. How author of sinne now on earth?

As at first, the cause of that first fall, and origi­nall guilt, whereby we all perish, so still setting [Page 37] forward, and provoking us to evill ever since.

23. How so?

By his wicked motions, and suggestions to sin within us.

By his wicked agents and instruments, evill men without us.

24. How his motions within us?

As the good Spirit of God moveth us to good­nesse, and giveth grace; this evill spirit taking oc­casion of our originall guilt, and inclination to evill, as a spirit working on our spirits, if Gods good Spirit leaveth us never so little, perswadeth our too yeelding hearts to evill.

25. What are his suggestions?

All evill thoughts, of sin and rebellion against God and his Commandements; all prompting oc­casions, and provocations to sin; by his subtilty ministred (God suffering him) as the sight of the forbidden fruit, the tempting and lying words, in Paradise uttered, his, and sins deceitfulnesse ever since.

26. What agents and instruments?

Within our selves, our owne false hearts, and lusts, without us, all evill men and leud company, by evill words and examples, enciting us to sin, and perswading us to wickednesse, which wee are by corrupted nature, too prone to hearken unto, and follow.

27. How soweth he tares in Gods field?

By such meanes, in the Church and members thereof, either corrupting them by his suggestions, leud agents, and instruments, and their wicked examples, inciting them to evill, or detaining them from doing good.

28. How seduccth he mankind?

Adam in Paradise, who fell by actuall disobe­dience, and involved his posterity in originally diffused sin; and all others ever since by his like practices and subtilties, bringing that originall blot into actual and habituate offence, and enmi­ty with God.

30. What are his workes?

Sinne in all the branches, and kindes thereof, whether of omission, commission, error, igno­rance, presumption, &c.

31. How are they his workes?

God is the author of all goodnesse, the world, and all things therein created by him, and every good grace, thought, word and work by his power produced, so his workes accounted; when on the contrary side, all difficiency from goodnesse, the worke and contriving of the Divell, or a back­sliding from God and goodnesse, for such is the nature of sin.

32. In what manner are they his workes?

As he is the first lyer, and father of lyes, for by his lying came error, by error solly, by that foo­lishnesse, sin and disobedience; so sin came from him, and all error, foolishnesse, lying against God, the truth, and the like, are his workes.

33. What are the qualities of his workes?

Opposite to the works of God, which are done in truth, goodnesse, and righteousnesse.

34 As how?

1. As they are found to be both false, so error, lyes, foolishnesse, hypocrisie, and the like, where­as the workes of God are true, and stand fast for ever, founded in verity and judgement.

[Page 39] 2. Ill, as all sin and wickednesse; but Gods, good, so all that he created was good.

3. Unholy, but Gods workes are holy, and ho­noured for ever.

4 Workes of darknesse, shunning the light, and flying from the sight of God.

But Gods works are true, and righteous, and just, and holy, and good, in the light, and per­fect, stable for ever.

35. What are sins of omission?

As all sins are a blotting out of the Image of God in the soule, and originall guilt is the want of originall Justice, that should be in us, as Saint Ansclme defines it, or that inclination to ill, that wee naturally drew from our first parents loines, by ignorance in the mind, and concupi­scence in the flesh, as Hugo speakes; consisting in a pravity of nature in generall, and subjection to punishment eternall; and actuall sins thence bud­ding, are every action, both internall and exter­nall, as thought, wish, word, or deed, against the law and will of God: so sins of omission are the omitting of that good we ought, and by that law that we are commanded to doe, or the viclation of the affirmative part, or commandements of that law.

36. What are the sins of commission?

The committing of that evill that we are by the law forbidden to doe, or the violation of the negative part, and commandements of the same.

37. What are sins of ignorance?

The perpetrating of that evill which we know not rightly, or the qualifying of the offence; and so much the more heinous, as proceeding [Page 40] from grosse, or affected ignorance.

37. What are sins of malice?

Whatsoever wittingly and willingly is acted, with knowledge of the mind, and deliberate in­tention of the will, as it were of prepensed ma­lice, and neere of kin, or neere to sins of presum­ption.

38. VVhat sins of weaknesse and infirmity?

Sins committed besides our full intention, by impotency of affection, or perturbation of mind, as Peters deniall of his master, and the Disciples flying.

39. And what are sins of presumption?

Sins with a high hand, of deliberate counsel, and in contempt of God, and his divine law.

40 Are these the workes of the Divell?

They are; as every good thought, word, and worke, is of the power, and by the finger of God effected; so every evill thought, word, and act, the workes of the Divell, perpetrated by his lend agents and instruments.

41. In the second place, what meane you by the wicked world?

All that is not of God produced in the world, viz. all the corruptions, and as it is called the co­vetousnesse, and concupiscience, and pompes and vanities of the same.

42. But are not these the workes of the Divell?

Yes; and so with him, and in him considered, as the author, in the world, as the subject, place, and matter, where seene, and acted, in the slesh, as the agent, and instrument, the Divell useth in effecting them.

43. VVhat is meant by pompes?

[Page 41] All unnecessary, proud, and superfluous excesses, in the world, exceeding that Christian measure, and moderation, becomming the servants of God, whether in meat, drink, apparell, or other vaine ostentation.

44. Are all pompous showes, pageants, and solemnities then unlawfull?

By no meanes, if within measure and moderati­on prescribed, in comparison of the estate, or per­sons to whom they appertaine.

45. How meane you that?

All the solemnities in the publique service of God, fitting the magnificence of him, and his Temple; all ornaments of estate, belonging to King, Magistrate, City, or University, for the better administration of the government of the Church and Common-wealth, all ensignes of honour, and the like, on lawfull and honest occa­sions used and worne; Publique triumphs, and shows, in honour of Prince, Countrey, City, or Common-wealth, or any member thereof, by law of God and man, approved and allowed, or for some good end ordained.

46. VVhat doe these profit?

To the well and orderly government, and appa­rant honour and decency of Church and Com­mon-wealth, yea, to the advancement of vertue, and so encouragement of good and vertuous mindes.

47. How may it be?

By the fitting splendor and glory of Gods House, the Kings Court, City, or University, emi­nently advanced in such manner, testifying the flourishing estate, and prosperity of the same, [Page 42] which every good man is glad to behold.

48. Doe any envy them this?

If any doe, as loath, either Kingly, Courtly, or other robe, of decent ornament, should exceed the size of the Millers or Weavers jacket, that may be apparantly seen, such more precise then wise, little respect the decency and comelinesse fitting a well ordered estate, the honour of God and his Church, or Majesty of the Prince.

49. What is then here renounced?

Unnecessary, proud, vaine, and superfluous pompe, beyond those rules of decency, ornament, or honour, by law and wisdome prescribed.

50. VVhat are the vanities of the world?

All these superfluous excesses, and whatsoever else savoureth of the nature of sin, which is vaine.

51. How is sin vaine?

As empty of all goodnesse, and making the soule empty of grace, and worse then nothing, so both vaine, the use not satisfying, and in the end, extreame vanity and vexation of spirit.

52. How saith the wise man, all is vanity?

In two respects:

1. As all things in the world are but momentary and soone fading.

2. As they are too much infected with sin, the just sinning seven times a day; and so all his acti­ons, and all things else, even vanitie of vanities.

53. VVhat are the sinfull lusts of the flesh?

Our homebred corruptions, our sins and lusts, traitours to our selves, and owne soules, by which the Divell working, taketh us his captives; and so we become servants to sin and him, whom by his meanes we obey.

53. VVhat meane you by the flesh?

The worse part of man, the house of clay, the body of death, or prison of the soule, as rebel­lion against God.

54 VVhat the lusts?

All evill concupiscence, tyrannizing over the soule by the meanes of the flesh, so drawing both captive to sin and death.

55. How sinfull lusts?

  • 1. By the subtilty of the Divel, suggesting them.
  • 2. By the maliguity of the world, fostring them.
  • 3. By the frailty of the flesh breeding them.

And by whom the soule infected, the whole man becommeth exceedingly sinfull, if we doe not resist and strive against them.

56. How are we to resist them?

By faith and continuall and hearty prayer to God, to give us his grace, whereby it commeth to passe, the life of a good Christian is a continuall warfare, or combat against these three spirituall enemies fighting against the soule, the Divell, the World, the Flesh.

57. In the second place, how is faith here described?

By beleeving all the Articles of our Christian confession.

58. VVhich are they?

Expressed hereafter in the Creed.

59. VVhom doe they concerne?

God and his Church, whereof we are made vi­sible members of the baptisme, so received into that society.

60. VVhy doe we professe or learne them?

That we may know God, and our owne estate.

61. VVhat of God?

[Page 44] How he is a most powerfull, eternall, wise, glo­rious, and gracious God, and our

  • Creator, and father in Jesus Christ.
  • Redeemer, delivering us from all our ene­mies.
  • Sanctifier, comforting and preserving us in all our necessities.

60. VVhat of our selves?

That though by nature, we are sons of wrath in Adam, yet in Christ, adopted sons, and made mem­bers of the Catholique Church, and communion of Saints, have blessed hope of forgivenesse of sins, resurrection of the body, and life everlasting.

61. To what end are we taught this?

That we may both conscio­nably

  • Learne,
  • Know,
  • Professe,
  • Promise,
  • Practise,

our Christian duties the better.

62. How so?

By ordering our selves, as the servants of so great and good a God, and applying our selves to his worship, and obedience as becommeth Saints.

63. In the third place, then how is obedience here decyphered?

That generall duty of ours is set forth,

1. By the universall diligence in keeping and observing.

2. By the universall object of this diligence, the will and commandements of God.

3. By the universall countenance of this dili­gence, all the dayes of our life, &c.

64. How followeth it in this place?

As a fruit of faith, whereon it dependeth; for if [Page 45] we know God, as we ought, we cannot chuse but serve and obey him.

65. How is this duty commended?

In that obedience is better then sacrifice.

66. VVhy so preferred?

Because by sacrifice we offer but the flesh of Lambes, Bullocks, or other Cattel; by obedience we offer our owne selves, soules and bodies to God, as a living, holy, and acceptable sacrifice, mortifying and subduing our corrupt affections, to the will of God.

67. How is our diligence in this duty described?

By keeping, and walking in, or observing the Commandements and will of God.

68. VVhat meant by keeping?

Our will and desire to

  • Seeke into,
  • Learne to know,
  • Remember,
  • Lay up in our hearts,
  • Ponder & consider.

That holy wil of God, & his Com­mandemēts.

69. How to walke and observe them?

To direct our wayes, and words, and workes, and counsells, thoughts, and hearts, according to the same.

70. VVhat the object or matter here named?

The will and Commandements of God his holy Lawes.

71. VVhat is the will of God?

Our holinesse and sanctification in body and spirit.

72. How is Gods will knowne?

As it is revealed in his holy Word.

73. VVhere is that word conteined?

In the bookes of the Old and New Testament.

74. VVhat are the Commandements of God?

The Law of God, given to us, and his will in generall, as before mentioned, for the morall part thereof, more particularly expressed in the ten Commandements hereafter recited.

75. How long obliged to this duty and diligence?

So long as we have any being, all the dayes of our life.

76. VVhy so?

Because from him wee have received our life and being, and so to his honour, ought all to bee referred.

77. How all our dayes?

Whether of prosperity in praises, or adversity in patience, to give him thankes, and submit our selves wholly to his holy will and pleasure.

78. How life?

Whether our naturall life, so rightly understood, or life of grace in Gods Church and service, as well applyed, that the life of grace here may bee an entrance to the life of glory hereafter.

79. Is this the summe of the sureties promise?

It is into these three parts distributed, viz.

1. Our repentance to forsake and renounce all evill, the Divell, World, and the Flesh.

2. Our faith to beleeve all the Articles of our Christian faith.

3. Our obedience to keep and walke in Gods holy wil and his Commandements all the dayes of my life.

SECT. 5. The fourth Question.

Our Christian resolution to performe the vow made for us in baptisme, [Page 48] and how we are bound to per­forme, and that many wayes, in common mo­rality consci­ence, [Page 49] and reason, law, and Religion, since for our so ap­parent good, and Church and superiour in­stitution, and command: to which wee are to sub­mit [Page 50] our selves in humility, our duty to praise God for our hap­py estate of salvation gi­ven to us in Christ, by the admi­nistry [Page 51] of the Church and meanes of the Sacraments: Confirmed and sealed to our soules, and to pray for the grace of [Page 52] continuance so to persevere therein, to the [...] and here also [Page 53] a reason is ren­dred, why the first part of the sureties, promise or vow [Page 54] in Baptisme is passed by: and the second [Page 55] part concer­ning the Creed, is so here first and principally [Page 56] insisted on, as followeth.

1. DOst thou thinke thou art bound to beleeve, and doe as they have promised for thee?

Yes verily, by Gods helpe so I will, &c.

2. What is conteined in this answer?

A fourefold resolution,

1. As a direct and resoulte affirmation of the de­mand, yes verily.

2. As a resolute asseveration, and protestation to the same, and by Gods helpe.

3. As a resolute praising of God, and giving of thankes, I heartily thanke, &c.

4. As a resolved prayer, for grace of continu­ance and perseverance to the end, I pray God, &c.

3. Is then the party bound by anothers act?

He is, both in morality and conscience, reason and Religion.

4. Without any deputation?

Yes, since it is for his good, and if it had not been promised, yet in conscience, and else, bound to performe that.

5. How so?

1. In common morality, since it was for his good, and so in duty for good order, and vertues sake to doe it.

2. In conscience, since for the honour of God, and good of our owne soule so obliged.

3. In reason, since by superiours, and those that have authority over us, our parents and superiours enjoyned.

4. Religion, since by the Churches authority, [Page 48] so for the honour of God, and our owne good ordained.

6. But can Infants be bound, or those under age, by their owne, or which is lesse, others acts?

By both, when it is for their good, otherwise not, if to their prejudice, and rather by tutors and governours acts then by their owne.

7. Why so?

Because they are intended of wisedome and judgement, and knowing what is convenient, and trusted with the guiding and government of the Infant, or young, here yet wanting discretion.

8. How appearoth it that they are so bound?

In very law as well as reason, the ground of all good lawes, when it is for their good, and neces­sary occasions, as meat, drinke, and apparell, tea­ching and bringing up, and the like; the Infant and Pupill, or heire in nonage, as well as the most aged persons, bound to performe, pay, and dis­charge such dues and promises.

9. What is the reason for it?

Because it is for his apparant good and benefit, so if he finde a hand to receive a beneficiall lease in law, being an Infant, he must also finde a hand to pay the rent, and performe the condicioned covenants.

10. But how is this for his good?

In an uncomparable great and high degree, as hereby received into the heavenly society of Saints, and to have that glorious priviledge, here­by signed to him, to be the Son of God, member of Christ, and heire of blessednesse; and so as hee receiveth the benefit, tyed to performe the Cove­nants.

11. How followeth it that he saith, By Gods grace so I will?

In acknow­ledgement of

  • 1. The fountaine, whence all suf­ficiency and ability doth flow.
  • 2. The readinesse and propensity, we ought to have to perform it.

11. Have we then no ability of our selves?

No not so much as to thinke a good thought, much lesse to performe any good deed, but all our sufficiency is from God.

12. What is our duty then to doe?

To pray for ability, from him expect his graces, and after the same, in humility, as considering whence all our ability comes, to direct our courses.

13. Can we doe this then?

Not we, as of our selves, but Gods grace and good Spirit within us, that beginneth, will per­forme every good worke to his glory.

14. What shall we doe then?

Only submit our selves to his will, be prest to obey, and doe as his good Spirit moveth us, not to quench the spirit, but being ready to say, Speake Lord, for thy servant heareth, accordingly conti­nue in well doing.

15. How shall we finde or know this?

If we praise God for graces received, and pray unto him for more, as followeth in this answer.

16. Why should we praise him?

Because thanksgiving for graces received is the fruit of the former grace, and seed of the latter.

17. VVhat doe you praise him for here?

For calling me to this state of salvation.

18. VVhat is this state of salvation?

The state of a Christian in the love and favour [Page 50] of God, by his Covenant of grace, whereof the Sacraments are signes and seales.

19. How are we else?

Out of Gods favour weltering in our owne bloud, and pollution of sin, by nature, but restored to his favour thus by grace.

20. In, or by whom, or what meanes?

Through Jesus Christ our Saviour, in whom God is well pleased, and for his sake doth blot out all our guilt, and offences.

21. How are we brought to this estate?

We are called by God, (by whom elected) and by the Ministry of his Church, by his appoint­ment, and the voice of his holy Word, and thus lastly sealed for his, receive these signes, the Sa­craments, with the vertue and effect of them, pledges of his favour.

22. What are we then to doe?

To pray for continuance and perseverance in this so holy and happy estate.

23. Can we fall from this estate?

Never, if we be truely his.

24. Why then should we pray for it?

To shew that we are truely so; for if we bee his, we cannot chuse but doe so, and if we doe not so, it showes we are not his; notwithstan­ding the outward signe of Baptisme, for grace, which is the inward part, and as it were the very soule of the Sacrament will shew it selfe in praise and thanksgiving, which is also a blessed token of Gods servant, as who honoureth his master, and shall be honoured of him.

25. What pray you for here?

The grace of continuance and to persevere.

Can we not continue else in this estate?

No more then begin, unlesse he lend power and grace, as the precedent, and preventing, so also the consequent and continuall grace of continu­ing and perseverance.

26. Then we assume to our selves no power at all?

Not unto us we ought to say, not unto us, but unto thy Name, O Lord be praise, for there is no­thing that we have not received, and so are to ho­nour God for it; and such is the very estate of Saints and Angels, who have all their excellency from God, and so shall evermore praise him.

27. If we or they have no excellency, or sufficiency of our selves, why then so honoured?

As Instruments of his praise, and for his glory, which shall be such abundant blessednesse, as no mortall heart able to conceive the happinesse or glory thereof.

28. How long pray we so to continue?

To continue in the same to my lives end, viz. to have continuance of grace here, the earnest penny of endlesse glory hereafter.

What may this teach us?

The difference of our estate here, in the Church, in grace, and that in glory hereafter.

The dependancy of one on the other, the for­mer being the door, gate, or entrance to the latter.

29. This then is the summe of this answer?

It is, comprehending an earnest and resolved

  • Affirmation, yes verily.
  • Asseveration, and by Gods grace, &c.
  • Praising God, I heartily thanke.
  • Prayer, I pray God, &c.

30. What followeth?

[Page 52] The Creed, or summe of our Christian beliefe, the second part of the Catechisme, occasioned by the second part, the vow in Baptisme, in the Que­stion and Answer last before rehearsed, and so here endeth the first; the Introduction compre­hended in these foure first Questions and Answers.

31. Why is not the first part of the threefold promise here likewise as distinctly handled?

As the

  • Second concerning the Articles of faith:
  • or third concerning the commandements.

Because that as at the latter end of the Creed, the estate of the damned is left out (though a part of the faith) as lesse principally pertaining to the comfort and consolation of the godly, in their most holy calling; where the estate of the Elect is deciphered, to life everlasting, as the prime scope the vessels of grace doe aime at, in eternall glory, or only intimated Exopposito, in the same: so here the consideration of the Divell, the World, and the Flesh (that are to be renounced and left) so only pointed at, are passed over, sicco pede, as it were; and the second and third part, as more materiall to the information of the Christian, are more principally here insisted on; and thus pun­ctually prosecuted, whiles the other left so soone as only intimated, or but remembred.

32. But good instruction to repentance ariseth from the first well considered?

Yes; but the more materiall foundations of our faith, though in the second place promised, for orders sake so proposed, here principally prose­cuted; as the other thought sufficiently at this place, so only touched, and at other places, on good oc­casion, more fully handled, as in the Sacraments.

33. But might it not well have beene more insisted on here?

No, that it might not stay us from better and more substantiall matters concerning the founda­tion of faith in the Articles of the beleefe, though withall it is intimated in the very beleefe it selfe; for who can believe in God aright, except hee renounce the World, the Flesh, and the Divell? God and Mammon, light and darknesse, Christ and Belial [...] not dwell together; but as most necessary, faith the ground-worke, and founda­tion of our salvation, here first expended; for what else comparable to that consideration, or what else to be here seene in them more then as before noted, considerations moving us to repen­tance, that cannot yet be perfited, nor indeed well begun without the ground-worke of faith, whereby only we can most truely see these, to flye them being such evills, and so opposite to the di­vine goodnesse:

As the

  • 1. Divell, so ready to devoure us, that roaring Lyon, old Serpent, red Dragon, the accuser of the brethren, and ancient enemy of man­kind, that attends All
    • 1. Mischiefe, and evill against the godly, as in Job.
    • 2. Times, the Sabbath not free from his seducements, other times how much lesse.
    • 3. Places, as
      • 1. Heaven not exempt, whence he fell for pride, and where hee accused Job.
      • 2. Church, where he shuts [Page 54] the eyes, eares, hearts, mouthes of his.
      • 3. Paradise, where he tem­pted our first parents, and what places then privi­ledged.
    • 4. Socie­ties in
      • Heaven, where among An­gels, Lucifer, Paradise by him subverted.
      • Christs Disciples, where a Ju­das, and what holier societies ever found.
    • 5. Occasions in all times, places, and so­cieties whatsoever
  • 2. World:
    • 1 That is a
      • Vale of teares, and flood, or torrent of troubles, sea of misery, turmoi­led with continuall tempests of cares, tribulations, and sorrowes, like waves so raging and violent, without all quietnesse, till the world passed, and heaven that haven of rest attained.
      • Yet the body so glewed to the world, and the soule by it, so cleaving to the Mammon, and things or mucke and dung thereof, that it can hardly bee thence separated, or won to cleave stedfastly to God.
    • 2. Where are a sort of
      • Canaanites, Ismaelites, Moabites, &c. enemies of God and his people:
      • fooles like children following feathers, bubbles, vanities, pleasures, and like [Page 55]Indians or Glaucus, Exchanging gold for iron, silver for pib­bles,
      And all sorts ready, perire, or perdere them­selves or others, as
    • 3. The
      • 1. Men with cares, troubles, or tribu­lations.
      • 2. Youth with vanity, lightnesse, and folly, overtaken all with sin, igno­rance, errour, and blindenesse.

        Children

        • not yet born, perishing by the mothers hand, cup, or knife, or throat cut by her foot, or poysoned.
        • born starved in body or soule or both;
        • bred idle, untaught, untu­tor'd, that better unborn, or abortive.
      • 3. Fathers either
        • idle, exposing them to want, begge­ry, theeving, &c. or as bad.
        • By Mammons providing a sword for the soul, whiles the body fed, pampred, proudly cloathed, but the soule naked, starved, and cloathed in rags, O poore soule no better cared for.
  • 3. Flesh, and all the lusts, exorbitant passions, vanities.

So many

  • enemies, furies or
  • fiends, within us,

to torment us and betray us when any Externall enemies, occasions and temptations, or tempters, will but set on it, to tempt the soule, and seeke the subversion of the same.

34. And this is a necessary consideration?

Yes, and a good preparation to repentance; but faith, the principall and most necessary mat­ter, yet preferred, and the rather, for that in that one word, I beleeve is necessarily included the forsaking of all these things, and so that first part of the promise thus else overpassed, is yet thereby as effectually as possibly may bee, inti­mated.

The second part of the Catechism. Wherein of the Creed in generall.

SECT. 1. Quest. 5.

The Creed of the Apostles, [Page 57] and why so called. How it is the Symboll, or note of a Christian, and so called the Symboll, or [Page 58] token of their faith and unity in it. The twelve Apostles composers of it by tradition, [Page 59] and so partition of it into 12. Articles. The authority of this Creed, and compared with others: received of the Church: this [Page 60] being the most ancient and summe of them. They the illustra­tion of this, and all the rule of faith and unity, and so with [Page 61] the description of faith premised, is set forth [Page 62] and declared. How and why first propounded, with the nature of saith, and the [Page 63] severall sorts of it: both historicall faith, temporary faith, and degrees thereof. [Page 64] Faith of miracles, and lastly true and saving faith, which is onely properly called faith: with the extent, [Page 65] root and fruit of the same. The substance also and degrees of this faith, and difference from the others seene [Page 66] by the root, fruit, and continuance. The wsake faith, yet be true saith, and how it is to be strength­ned. The [Page 67] strongest faith, yet imperfect, requiring increase: and divers good effects of it. How faith is else diversly in [Page 68] holy Scrip­tures taken; with the causes whence pro­duced, the efficient God he giver, Instrumen­tall, the word and Sacraments, [Page 69] Naturall and formall in our appre­hension, and application, finall cause in Gods glory and our je­stification. The value of workes, [Page 70] and of generall ana speciall, Or explicate and implicise faith. The effects of true and saving faith, and how are need both i [...], [Page 71] and workes for a testifi­cation of the same, both to our selves, and our owne soules. The comfort & assurance of the true faith above [Page 72] the vaine arro­gancy, and presumption of the others, the meanes of preserving it, and parts of [Page 73] Creed.

1. REcite the Articles of thy Beleefe.

I beleeve in God the Father Al­mighty, &c.

2. What is here contained?

Summa credendorum, the summe of our faith, or Christian beleefe.

3. How are these Articles usually called?

Either the

  • Symboll of the Apostles, Symbolum Apostolorum: or,
  • The Apostles Creed.

4. Why so called?

Because it summarily containeth the principall points of Religion, handled and propounded in the doctrine and bookes of the Evangelists and A­postles.

5. Is there any other reason rendered?

Yes, as though by some, compiled by the Apo­stles themselves, yet wheresoever dispersed over the whole world, in preaching or propagating the Gospell, as an abridgement thereof, this holy Symboll might be a rule to their Disciples, and a token of their agreement in the one onely and true faith.

6. To what end?

Both by the analogy thereof to direct the do­ctrine of the teachers, and right understanding of the hearers, in these principall points of faith; and so consequently any heresies arising by these, as a touchstone tryed, found drosse, might be rejected, and so thereby to know a true Christian.

7. Js it then thought composed by the Apostles themselves?

So Saint Augustine and others have beene of opinion, but whether by themselves, or their disci­ples out of their writings and preachings, it is as­suredly found to be most

  • Orthodox, and even from their times.
  • Most
    • Anciently
    • Universally
    received.

8. Why called a Symboll?

As a token or badge of their faith, and also as jointly compiled by them, as aforesaid; and so thought according to the number of the 12. distri­buted into 12. Articles, by Saint Augustine and [Page 58] others remembred.

9. In what manner?

To each of the 12. Apostles, as to the compilers thereof an Article assigned: viz.

  • 1. To Saint Peter, I beleeve in God the Fa­ther, &c.
  • 2. John, Maker of heaven and earth, &c.
  • 3. Iames, And in Jesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord, &c.
  • 4. Andrew, Which was conceived, &c.
  • 5. Philip, He suffered under Pontius Pilate, &c.
  • 6. Thomas, He descended into hell, the third day, &c.
  • 7. Bartholomew, He ascended into heaven, and sitteth, &c.
  • 8. Matthew, From thence he shall come to, &c.
  • 9. Iames Alph. I beleeve in the holy Ghost, &c.
  • 10. Simon Zelot. The communion of Saints, &c.
  • 11. Judas Iacobi, Forgivenesse of sinnes, resur­rection of, &c.
  • 12. Matthias Life everlasting.

Or thus:

  • 1. I beleeve in God, &c.
  • 2. And in Jesus Christ, &c.
  • 3. Which was conceived, &c.
  • 4. He suffered under, &c.
  • 5. The third day he rose, &c.
  • 6. He ascended into heaven, &c.
  • 7. From thence he, &c.
  • 8. I beleeve in the holy Ghost, &c.
  • 9. Holy Catholique Church, the communion of, &c.
  • 10. Forgivenesse of sinnes, &c.
  • [Page 59] 11. Resurrection of bodie, &c.
  • 12. Life everlasting.

10. Of what authority is this Creed?

If it were penned by the Apostles, then as Ca­nonicall Scripture indeed; but howsoever of grea­test authority next to them, above and before all others, as most anciently and universally received.

11. Are there any other Creeds then?

Other, in forme of words, according to severall occasions of the times, and compilers, but one and the same in substance and matter, and so may seem expositions of this former.

12. Who were those compilers of them?

Some of them Generall Councels, some others worthy and reverend Fathers, lights of the church in those times, and for the most part occasioned by heresies arising, for the plainer discerning, and confutation of the same.

13. Which are they?

The Nycene Creed, composed by the Fathers in that Councell, Constantine the great, Emperor, being present and President, to explaine the A­postles Creed, and extirpate Arrius impiety.

Athanasian Creed compiled by Saint Athanasius, persecuted by the A [...]ians, for a testimony of his sincerity in the truth, and to instruct and confirme others.

Ephesine, Chalcedon, Agathen, and others the like, in severall Councels, on the like occasions set forth.

14. How should I then know and rightly under­stand which to receive and embrace?

In receiving this one of the Apostles, wee re­ceive all, for they are but expositions upon severall [Page 60] occasions, or explanations of this former.

15. What use of this, and those others?

Divers and sundry uses, and no lesse manifold then excellent, both for a

  • 1. Rule of faith.
  • 2. Preservative from and against heresie.
  • 3. Meanes of distinguishing true Christians from heretiques.
  • 4. Briefe memoriall at entrance into Christia­nity, to know thereby what
    • 1. To have continually before their eyes for profession.
    • 2. To stand in defence of it, even to the death.
    • 3. To answer at Baptisme.

16. In what forme was the Creed first propounded?

In forme of an answer; as that of Philip, Acts 10. If thou beleevest, thou maist be baptized; the Eunuch answered, I beleeve that Jesus is the son of God: So in the Primitive Church, the question to the Catechumeni, (those that were turned from Gentilisme, and to bee admitted to Christianity) being made, How beleevest thou? answer was made, I beleeve in God the Father, &c.

17. Why say we not, Wee beleeve, in the Creed, as well as Our Father, in the Lords Prayer?

Because every one shall live by his owne faith.

18. What is faith?

It is generally described, and said, that fides est eorum quae non vides, and though of things so un­seene, yet of that infallible truth, grounded on Gods most sacred word, and revelation, the onely [...] of infallibility, as by whose word all things have their truth and being, that being more high, holy, and certaine, then all else, humane [Page 61] knowledge of reason or sense, the ordinary gates of knowledge, that are often deceived, even in things neere us, as Starres, Orbes, and Elements, how much more in things farther off removed from the soule or sense; but the the very confir­mation and certainty both of them, (as Christian Philosophy above all the knowledge of the Hea­thens, in knowing the true ground and foundation of things from God the eternall truth, when they but from some mediate causes,) and especially in discerning those highest and holiest things con­cerning God, and the soule, and her truth, essence, estate, and fountaine, whence chiefly all other knowledges depend, where Crede & intelliges, is the beginning of all most refined, divinest know­ledge, and as reason more excellent then sense, so this then reason, by even as many degrees, as spiri­tuall and heavenly things exceed earthly and cor­porall, or Gods truth mans reason: yet not to thinke every opinion, conceit, or fancy of vaine men, doting on the idols of their owne deluded imaginations, or sometimes prejudicate opinions against God and his truth, to be matters of faith; as were the fancies of many miserable schisma­tiques, fanatique persons, and heretiques, this faith being indeed so only of highest and holiest things, and according to Gods word and revealed truth, opened and declared by his holy Spirit, in the mi­nistry of his Church, and so knowne to be, by the approbation and testimony of those holy and re­verend Governours, by him appointed to that mi­nistration in the same: and whatsoever else but of private spirit and fancy, if repugnant to the former, to whom the custody of his Church and sacred O­racles [Page 62] are committed, and hence the malady may be observed of the many schismes, heresies, blas­phemies, and errors of all seditious and turbulent persons, both of former and present times; such the case of Arius, Manes, Eutyches, Sabellius, Eu­nomius, Novatus, and all that rabble, whose wic­ked opinions have often beene newly furbished, and sometimes with some additions, by foolish men of later times, (as what folly, mischiefe or madnesse so grosse almost, that hath not found some to give it entertainment?) of which all times, sto­ries, and authors are full, and shew too wretchedly abundant testimony.

19. Of how many sorts is saith?

Of two sorts:

Either

  • Common: or,
  • That of the elect, Tit. 1. 1.

20. What call you common faith?

That faith which as well the rebrobate as the elect may have.

21. How manifold is this?

Threefold.

Either

  • Historicall,
  • Temporall, or
  • Faith of miracles.

22. What is historicall faith?

That whereby a man doth beleeve the outward letter and history of the word, and truth therof; and it hath two parts or degrees.

23. Which are they?

[Page 63]The

  • Knowledge thereof, in respect of that word of God, the object of it.
  • Assent, and this is in the very Divells themselves, who beleeve and tremble, James 2. 19.

24. What is temporary faith?

That which lasteth for a season, and not com­monly to the end of ones life, or if it do, beareth no due fruit, nor hath the root of love & charity figu­red in the seed, which fell in the stony ground; yet is of divers sorts.

25. Which are they?

The first degree beyond historicall faith:

Having three parts or degrees in re­spect of the word both

  • 1. Knowledge of it,
  • 2. Assent to it,
  • 3. Professing it with some faire shew,

and go no fur­ther:

All which he may doe which hath no love to the word; this was in Simon Magus, Act. 8. 13.

26. What other kinde of this faith?

That in these five degrees seene.

1. In Knowledge of the word.

2. Assent to it.

3. Profession of it.

4. Inwardly rejoycing in it.

5. Bringing some kinde of fruit; but for want of the root of love of no growth, and fading and falling a way at last.

27. What is the faith of miracles?

Whereby a man grounding himselfe upon some speciall promise, and revelation from God, belee­veth some strange and extraordinary thing he de­sireth or prayeth for shall come to passe, by the worke of God, held to be in Iudas as well as the [Page 64] other Apostles, and may be in some that want true and saving faith.

28. What is that saving faith, or the faith of the Elect?

A supernatural gift of God, apprehending & ap­plying the saving promises of God made unto us, of salvation in Christ, with all the circumstances of the same to the soule, receiving the benefit to the conscience, for purging and comforting it, and bringing forth fruit through the same.

29. How differs this faith from the others?

Besides those first five degrees, it proceedeth further, in extention and perseverance to the end.

30. How that?

It comprehendeth the former.

  • 1. Knowledge,
  • 2. Assent,
  • 3. Profession,
  • 4. Rejoycing.

And further addeth,

  • 1. Application to the soule.
  • 2. Purging the conscience from dead workes.
  • 3. Comfort in the holy Ghost.
  • 4. Bringing forth much fruit.
  • 5. Perseverance to the end.

31. VVhat is the fruit thereof?

Assurance and confidence in God, for both things temporall and eternall.

32. How is that?

That we shall

1. Have our soules saved in the day of the Lord, by this justifying faith, apprehending and apply­ing Christ and his merits to the same.

2. Want of no manner of thing that is good and [Page 65] profitable, or convenient for either body or soule, since to whom God hath given Christ, in him hee hath given all things necessary and convenient for them, and this is our confidence in the Lord.

33. VVhere is the substance of this faith expressed?

In the Creed, rightly understood.

34. Are there any differences or degrees in this true faith?

Yes, though a true and saving and justifying faith, yet found in some a weaker, in others a stronger faith, yea and in the same person some­times a weaker, or otherwhile stronger faith.

35. How is it then knowne, being weake, from the former sorts of faith that sade or faile?

  • 1. To God, by the heart, and his owne worke in the same.
  • 2. To men, onely by the effects.
  • 1. The fruit thereof.
  • 2. And continuance unto the end.

36. But is not the hypocrites or reprobates faith of­ten hardly by men distinguished from true faith?

It may be for a time, and for some temporary or other respects, more servent, and faire in out­ward appearance to the world, then the weaker faith, though a true faith of the elect, but for the most part discovered at last by the want of the

  • Root, love.
  • Fruit, good workes.
  • Continuance, to the end.

37. How may wee know the true, though weake faith?

By many good signes in ones selfe, longing af­ter God, and proficiency in grace, and especially by this one grace of God, of unfained desire, not [Page 66] onely of salvation, which the wicked and grace­lesse may desire, but of reconciliation with God in Christ.

38. Is this a true signe of true faith?

It is, and onely peculiar to the elect, proceed­ing out of a touched and humbled heart for sinne, and whosoever have it, have in themselves the ground and substance of true and saving faith, which afterwards may grow to greater strength; and so, Blessed are they that hunger and thirst, &c. Matth. 5. 6.

39. How many wayes may faith be weake?

Either by want of due

  • Knowledge of the Gospell.
  • Application to the soule,

Though in that measure of knowledge that may else seeme sufficient.

40. How is it to be strengthened?

By using diligently the meanes appointed of God, the Word and Sacraments, so humbly walk­ing before God, it is knowne to bee a true faith, and daily encreased.

41. What is a strong faith?

That whereby a man so apprehendeth and ap­plieth the promises of God in the Gospell, that hee can distinctly and truly say of himselfe, hee is fully resolved in conscience that hee is reconciled to God, in Christ, and so not neglecteth to finde all godly signes, and shew the fruits of the same, in his cheerfull service of God.

42. Js there any faith perfect?

No: for howsoever it may be strong, and stron­ger then others, yet it is alwayes imperfect, and requiring encrease, and confirmation, for which [Page 67] we must pray, and strive for; so also our know­ledge, is, and will bee, so long as wee live in this world, as mingled with ignorance, unbeleefe, and sundry sorts of doubting.

43. Have not all sorts of saving faith their fruit following?

Yes, according to their degrees, more or better, all in some acceptable degree, obedience to the will of God, and willing profession of the truth; and more particularly confession of the faith of Christ.

44. Why must we confesse it?

For divers reasons, these especially, that

1. With the mouth outwardly confessing, wee may glorifie God, and doe him service both in bo­dy and soule.

2. By confessing of the faith, we may sever our selves from all false Christians, hypocrites, and se­ducers whatsoever.

3. We may incite, confirme, and strengthen o­thers in the same.

45. Js there any other acceptation of this word faith?

It is sometimes taken for the doctrine of the truth, as 1 Tim. 3. 9. and 4. 1. as well as that habit or Theologicall vertue, thence, and by the gift of God produced in the minde, of which wee spake before: also where a dead faith, false and fained faith, hypocriticall faith, and the like, they are un­derstood to be want of faith, or a temporary onely, or historicall faith, as faith to be healed, Matth. 8. under faith working miracles 1 Corinth. 18. of all which before.

46. What is else necessary to be knowne concerning faith?

[Page 68] To observe the causes and effects of this true faith?

47. What causes?

The Efficient cause, matter, form, and end of this true faith, how wrought and formed in us.

48. What efficient cause?

Either principall, or instrumentall.

What principall?

God

  • 1. The Father, Ioh. 6. 29. this the work of God, that ye beleeve in him whom he hath sent.
  • 2. The Son, Heb. 12. 2. the author and finisher of our faith, Jesus.
  • 3. The holy Ghost, 2 Cor. 4. 14. the Spirit of faith, and former of it, in us, without our pre­paration or workes.

49. What the instrumentall cause?

The word of God and Sacraments, and com­fortable learning and using of them.

What the matter of faith?

In respect of the

  • Subject
    • Understanding to apprehend,
    • Will to assent, and apply,
    • Conscience to make use of the promise, and grace of God.
  • Object re­ferred to the
    • 1. Understanding the truth of Gods promise.
    • 2. Will, grace of God, manife­sted in Christ.
    • 3. Conscience, joy and comfort in the holy Ghost.

50. What is the forme of faith?

1. To beleeve, or to seeke to apprehend, and know the mercies of God, with our best under­standing.

2. Receive, and apply to our soules the free mercies of God in Christ, with our whole heart and will.

[Page 69] 3. Make use of it in our conscience, to the

  • Purging, and rooting out of dead workes, and sin.
  • Bringing forth good workes, fruits of a li­ving faith.

51. What the end of faith?

In regard of

  • God, his glory, in his mercies.
  • Us, our justification by his free mercies in Christ.

52. What is justifying, or our justification?

To be

  • Discharged before God of our guilt.
  • Approved before him, free and innocent.
  • Accepted of God, and allowed his favour and presence.

53. Doth faith doe this?

Faith is said to doe it, as the instrument where­by we apprehend, apply, and take benefit of Christ and his merits, the very originall and prin­cipall cause of this, as in whom only and alone,

  • we are
    • Discharged, and acquitted,
    • Approved innocent, and ac­cepted.
  • God is well pleased, and reconciled.

54. But Saint James saith, we are justified by workes.

Saint James doth not there speake of our justi­fication, as the cause whereby we are justified inwardly before God, (which is only faith in Christ) but of the outward justification, as the te­stification approving thereof to our consciences, to the world, that we have faith, seen by the fruits thereof.

55. What of the distinction of generall, and speciall, explicite and implicite faith?

[Page 70] Generall and implicite faith are indeed no faith, or not true faith; explicite and speciall may be, as they may be rightly understood, the same with our faith, and the saving and true faith.

56. What are the effects of faith?

Many, or at least by many names stiled, and called in holy Scripture, and may be reduced to These two,

  • 1. Putting off the old,
  • 2. Putting on the new

Man, or this one word encluding both repentance.

57. How else called or described?

Either

  • Workes of the Spirit, Gal. 5. 22. death to sin, and life to righteousnesse, Rom. 6. walking not in the flesh, but the spi­rit, Rom. 8.
  • Renewing the minde, Ephes. 4. 22. True holinesse and righteousnesse, ibid. 23. A new creature, Gal. 6. 15. Generally good works, Jam. 2. Tit. 2. &c.

58. But if these workes doe not justifie us, what need we doe them, and why?

For divers reasons, especially these,

  • 1. Because they are good, and so to be done.
  • 2. They are for the glory of God and his Gos­pel, and nothing more against God then the works of sin.
  • 3. They are to the good of the Church, and faithful.
  • 4. They testifie our faith, James the 2.
  • 5. They confirme our election, Jo. 4. 12, 13.
  • 6. They win others to the Gospel, 1 Pet. 3.
  • 7. They adorne the Gospel.
  • 8. There is a reward for the righteous.

God will crowne these his workes and us, [Page 71] though not through desert of the workes, but of his grace, and according to the workes, with eternall glory, Heb. 6. 10. & Athanasius Creed.

59. Can none be saved without good works?

No; for though not for the workes, yet neither without the workes can we be safe, for they testi­fie we are in Christ justified, and have Gods Spirit, with us, working our sanctification, and so can­not be idle, but fruitfull in him; whence it is true, the works are via regni, not corona regnandi, which is only Christ and the Instrument faith.

60. What followeth of these fruits, & effects of faith?

Manifold comforts, As

1. Peace of conscience.

2. Joy in tribulation.

3. Increase of hope.

4. Hearty love to Gods house and children.

5. Assurance of election.

6. Joyfull waiting for a Crowne of glory; and many other the like, which are, and may be true tokens of our true faith, and signes to examine it by, the more the better, both for our owne good, and confirmation of others.

61. Can any then be assured of true faith?

Yes, by the testimony of Gods Spirit, to the heart, soule, and conscience, and the signes and tokens aforesaid duely examined.

62. But many feares and doubts will arise?

Yes, but true faith and love of God casteth out feare, and vanquisheth all doubts at the last; which feares and doubts may indeed proceed from weak­nesse of flesh and blood, but Gods Spirit crying in our hearts Abba Father, comforteth and strength­neth us against them all, and giveth us assurance.

63. Is it not arrogancy, or presumption to assure ones selfe he shall be saved?

Nothing lesse, done as it ought to be; for it is true humility, rightly to assure himselfe, he shall be saved by Jesus Christ, since so, he renounceth himselfe, and whatsoever is in man, or other crea­ture, and cleaveth to Gods mercy, humbled in his owne eyes.

64. By what means is faith preserved and increased?

By the same meanes that as first it was caused, and wrought in us at first. viz.

  • Inwardly, the Spirit of God.
  • Outwardly reverent
    • Hearing, reading, meditating on the Word of God.
    • Receiving and using the Sa­craments, and prayer.

65. In a word then, what is faith?

A resting upon Christ alone for salvation, as Psal. 2. 12. Acts 16. 31. &c.

66. Is this expressed in the Creed?

It is, and so principally insisted on, and especi­ally described in the same.

67. Of how many parts consisteth the Creed?

Vulgarly accompted of the twelve parts before rehearsed, the twelve Articles, as to every Apostle, as compiler thereof, was attributed his Article, usually else as in the Catechisme,

Of three parts concerning God the

  • 1. Father, in the first Article.
  • 2. Son, in the next six Articles.
  • 3. Holy Ghost, in the 5 last Articles

Or other­wise four parts, concerning

  • 1. God the Father in the first Article.
  • 2. God the Son in the six next.
  • 3. God the holy Ghost in the [...]
  • 4. The Church, or Gods people [...] four last.

[Page 73] Hitherto the generall division and considerati­on of the Creed, now followeth the particular explication of the same.

SECT. 2. The particular Explication of the Creed, I believe in God the Father. &c.

Our beleefe in God, and the parts thereof, in respect of his essence, and [Page 74] persons: for his essence gathered from the booke of nature and reason, confirmed by the grounds of all true and good [Page 75] Philosophy, as also from o­ther Bookes of Gods judge­ments, and his justice and equity. The Booke of prophesie and revelations, shewing the divine power: and very heathen Oracles [Page 76] confessing and confirming the same. The consent of Nations, and Bookes of Scripture and Conscience proving and acknowled­ging [Page 77] the verity of the true God, who is but one, proved also by all grounds of reason and religion, as well authority both [Page 78] divine and humane, what God is, and what his Es­sence, subsistence, Attributes, [Page 79] and actions, whereby wee learne to [...] know him. Of his exi­stence, and therein [Page 80] considered, the manner of it, and persons in the Tri­nity, showne and proved by many places of holy Scripture, [Page 81] and other reasons and similitudes whereby more illustrated to our capacity: and how all three persons are one onely true God: [Page 82] with the re­lation be­tweene them­selves and to the crea­ture. Where also their unity in their acti­ons and operations ad extra, [Page 83] and their unity in the personall proprieties, and therewith determina­tion of such their actions, is further ilustrated, [Page 84] with divers simi­litudes and comparisons to that pur­pose: whereby the eye of reason more elevated toward the higher pitch of the eye of saith, may, in [...] [Page 85] some sort though but darkely, and as in a glasse or far off, take a view of the same, or be hum­bled herein.

1. WHat is here comprehended in these Articles?

The summe of all things necessary to be known, and believed unto salvation.

2. What and how many things?

Two, con­cerning

  • 1. God the principall and main taske, and best knowledge of a Christian.
  • 2. His Church, a profitable, and thence dependant consideration.

3. What concerning God is to be learned?

These two principles,

1. What God is in his Essence, in unity one God.

2. How distinguished in his existence, in Per­son, in Trinity, Father, Son, and holy Ghost, to us manifested.

4. What learne you first concerning God and his es­sence?

To know

  • 1. That there is a God.
  • 2. That there is but one God.
  • 3. What or who that one God is.

5. How know you there is a God?

[Page 74]By the

  • 1. Bookes of nature and reason.
  • 2. Booke of Gods judgements.
  • 3. Revelation of prophesies.
  • 4. Consent of all Nations.
  • 5. Booke of Scripture: and
  • 6. Booke of Conscience.

6. How by the Booke of Nature?

All creatures, by a secret instinct, acknowled­ging and confessing the same, by their subjection, excellent order, frame, and continuance, arguing a workman, the heavens, and world, an excellent Author, time a beginning, since eternity; places a­scending to Gods throne, above all places; causes shewing a supreme cause above all; & every thing as it were signifying there was a supreme goodnes w ch gave it, & al things else their being, not able to have it of themselves, or give it to themselves, but of a much more excellent being, and beginning, then themselves, which is and must needs be good.

7. How doth reason confirme this?

By her best and purest power, surveying the creature, the order, course, and causes of things in nature, and their excellencies, findeth a supreme cause above all other causes, and being above all other beings, and goodnesse above all finite things, inhabiting a place above all finite places, and time beyond finite time, and so findeth God in heaven, and eternity by the grounds of true Philosophy.

8. Explaine this more fully.

Many letters cast together could never make a booke, without the hand or head of some wise and learned composer, how much lesse could all the creatures, and heaven and earth themselves, bee made or come together, in that excellent order [Page 75] and frame they are, without the hand of an excel­lent, powerfull, and wise composer, which could be no other then that divine power, wisdome, and excellency we call God. So causes depend from one another, till we come at a supreme and infinite cause, of none depending, which is God. Place, in the higest or be of heaven, pointeth toward an infinite extent, beyond all places or comprehensi­ons, the throne and majesty of God. Time like­wise, before her first point, and at her end of date, sheweth her bounds to bee limited, but some du­rance; to be beyond all limits, eternity; and so, the enduring of the eternall Majesty.

9. How by the Booke of Gods judgements?

Not only singling out sinfull persons, and shew­ing strange tokens of divine wrath on notorious offences, as on Sodom and Gomorrah, and on A­chan, and Jonah by lots, wonderfull discoveries of murders, and other villanies, oftentimes by punish­ments attending, but even if they escape, no lesse, reason perswading there is a God, a righteous Judge, will at last render justice to the oppressed righteous, and bring the cruell unjust oppressors, tyrants, and murderers, to account, and judgement.

10. How seene by revelations or prophesies?

That there is such a Divine power foreseeing, and foreshewing so wonderfull things to come, passing the reach of humane or mortall capacities, the only note of true Prophets, and pointing at the divine providence, and power, and wisedome of the true God, and which the Idols and Heathen gods, did wholly want, Esay 41. 23.

11. What say you then to their Oracles?

They were either false, or by the devils subtilty [Page 76] and craft, onely conjecturall, or doubtfull, and so both alwayes inclinable, that they might bee to any side, even contrary senses applyed: so,

Aio te Aeacida Romanos vincere posse:

might be that either hee should vanquish the Ro­manes, or the Romanes him. So, Inimici intrabunt regnum tuum, & subjicient-ur domui tuae, either sub­jectierunt, or subjicient-ur, (.i.) ignem, to bee un­derstood.

12. But did not these Oracles prejudice the know­ledge of God, or of his truth?

To some blinde and foolish Pagans it might, to the more wise and judicious it might confirme them, there was a truth to be knowne, though be­yond the divells, or his Oracles reach or capacity, and so the knowledge of these spirits, and their ignorance, might rather prove there was some spirit above them, omniscient, which is God.

13. How by consent of Nations?

Since all peoples, tongues, and languages, have from the beginning of the world, ever made this confession, none so barbarous or brutish, but acknowledging a divine power, governing the world, beneficiall to mankinde, and avenging sinne and injustice, though according to their know­ledge, or civility, some after a more excellent and religious manner then others, and many of their very Heathen Poets, Bards, and Philosophers, writing and speaking most divinely of him.

14. How by the Scripture?

Most fully and plainly, and as in all the know­ledge of God, so particularly and distinctly in this, that nothing more, that as indited by the most an­cient and divine Philosophers, Prophets, and o­thers, [Page 77] so excellently proving the divinity, by their divine consent and testimony, it may stand one for all.

15. How by the booke or light of Conscience?

If all testimonies failed, yet the very soule and conscience secretly acknowledgeth the divinity and supreme power over all; so the eyes and hands ready to bee lift up towards heaven, even of the very infant, or other, in distresse, as thence expe­cting ayd, or blessing, and so confessing a God; nay the nature of man so much abhorring atheism, that rather then no God, will make himselfe an I­doll, which falsity or false god, may seeme strong­ly to evince, this naturall ingrafted axiome, and set on the minde, to seeke and acknowledge the verity of the true God.

16. How know we that there is but one onely true God?

By both reason, and her principles, and all au­thorities grounded on reason and revelation.

17. How by reason?

Cleerly, since God is infinite, there cannot be two or more infinites, for so there should be some­what beyond the infinite, and uncomprised there­in, which were a contradiction in it selfe; so there is but one infinite, and so one true God; and so like­wise all the Attributes of omnipotence, indepen­dency, supream goodnesse, and the like, are all only capable of unity, or otherwise imply irreconcili­able impossibility, and contrariety.

18. How by authorities?

Both of all sound Philosophers, Platoniques, and others by the grounds of reason, and true Philoso­phy, as well as all other the tractates, [Page 78]of

  • Fathers,
  • Schoolmen,
  • And Scriptures,

proving it by the grounds of true and sound divinity.

What then is God?

A Spirituall Essence, of himselfe subsisting, most simple, pure, and absolutely good, infinitely pre­sent, holy, wise, just, and mighty, the Creator, governour, and preserver of all things.

19. What note you herein chiefly?

His Essence, Attributes, and Actions.

20. How in particular?

His

  • 1. Essence and being, as his Name, I am, or Jehovah.
  • 2. Nature, spirituall, as Father of Spirits, more noble then corporeall substances.
  • 3. Subsistence, and existence, undepending, and of himselfe subsisting.
  • 4. Attributes,
    • Most simple, without mixtion, or compo­sition of parts or accidents.
    • Most pure, free from all corruption, stain, or imperfection.
    • Absolutely good of himselfe, as fountaine of all essences, and goodnesse.
    • Infinitely be­yond all com­parison,
      • 1. Present, filling all pla­ces, heaven of heavens, and the world, and all time, or durance, from eternity to eternity.
      • 2. Holy, the holiest of An­gels, not neere, or to be compared with him.
      • 3. Wise, knowing all things, past, present, and to come, secrets of all hearts, and even entia & non entia.
      • [Page 79]4. Just to all, both good and evill.
      • 5. Mighty, able to doe whatsover he please, his will only rule of his power.
  • 5. Actions,
    • 1. Creator by his creation of all things of nothing.
    • 2. Preserver of all creatures in heaven and earth, men and Angels.
    • 3. Governour and guider of them all, to and for his only glory the end of all, &c.

21. What note you of the Essence and nature of God?

That it is infinitely pure and excellent, transcen­ding our understanding, and capacity, fully to conceive of the same.

22. VVhat know or learne we concerning the exi­stence of God?

The manner of his existence, or manifestation of his Majesty, sitting to our capacity, and con­ceiving of the divinity in the persons of the Tri­nity.

23. How call you them persons?

As Hypostasis, or manners of existence, of the divine Essence, each individuall existence, of which divine Essence, is a severall Intellectuall Hypostasis or person.

24. How many persons?

Three, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost.

25. VVhy three persons?

Because in the same God hath manifested his gracious presence and existence, in relation both [Page 80] towards mankinde, and all his other creatures.

26. How shew you this?

By large testimonies of holy Scriptures prin­cipally, as well as all other reasons and similitudes.

27. How in Scriptures?

Matthew 3. 16. the voice from heaven, this is my beloved Son, &c. where the Father giveth testi­mony from heaven of the Son, and the holy Spirit descendeth in the visible forme of a Dove, and re­sting on him.

28. How else demonstrated?

So Mat. 28. 19. Goe teach, baptize in the name, &c.

1 Joh. 5. 7. In heaven, three beare witnesse, the Fa­ther, VVord, and Spirit.

Psal. 33. 6. By the word of the Lord the heavens were made, and their heasts by the breath, or Spirit of his mouth.

So in the 1. Gen. Elohim, the Trinity, and the Lord, his Wisedome, and Word, and Spirit mentio­ned, the like Jo. 1. and divers other places.

29. How by other reasons and similitudes?

By many similitudes and reasons urged by some, but most especially of man created in Gods Image, in respect of his soule.

1. The soule, the fountaine of all the faculties, as the Father.

2. Understanding, as the wisedome and eter­ternall word or truth, and character of the Fa­ther.

3. Will, or love, whereby God loveth himselfe, and image, essentiall in himselfe, loved of it, and for it and his owne sake, all things else, so God by his wisedome or word, or truth, his eternall Son, one with himselfe in Essence, created the world [Page 81] and his holy Spirit, moved on the waters, his will and love comforting and preserving, as still gui­ding and governing the workes of his creation.

30. How are all three persons called God?

Because they are all one in Essence, infinite, and so God.

31. Are there not rather, as three persons, three Gods?

No; for all truth confesseth one God, infi­nite and eternall, and besides him none other, but divine revelation manifesteth a Trinity of persons, or manner of existence, in relation to all creatures, in that unity and one divine essence.

32. Is it onely then in relation to the creature?

Not so neither; but the foundation thereof is in the nature of the Godhead it selfe, which as infi­nitely wise, and powerfull, knowing it selfe, and in his minde producing his owne likenesse, that character or image of that divine Essence, know­ing it selfe, is in the minde and brest of God the Father, forming that image the Sonne, so begot­ten from eternity, and as infinitely happy, blessed and good, loving it selfe, that love of the Father to his Image and Son, or Wisedome, or Truth, and of the Son to the Father, the holy Spirit of God, is from them both proceeding, from all eternity: by which Wisedome, or Truth, and Love, his Son and holy Spirit, God the Father createth, guideth, and governeth all things.

33. Js this the foundation of that relation to the creatures?

It is: And for his owne sake hee produceth all good, and so loveth it as good, and both by crea­tion, governance, guiding and preservation, dire­cteth [Page 82] all to eternall good, his alone glory, which what creature soever seeketh, is therein happy, and in his grace, and thereby apparantly good, and consequently shall be thereby eternally blessed.

34. How is the unity of the Godhead further mani­fested?

By the unity of the actions, undivided in their operations, towards all creatures, the Father crea­ting by the Son and holy Spirit; the Son and holy Spirit, with and from the Father, exercising the power of the Father, and Godhead, so God crea­ted the world by his Wisedome, or Son, in his Love, or holy Spirit.

35. How the Trinitie of the persons therein distin­guished?

By their personall proprieties, and determina­tion of the joynt actions of the Godhead, accor­ding to that propriety.

36. How are the proprieties?

The Father begetting, the Sonne begotten, and the Holy Ghost proceeding.

37. How the joint actions determined?

Creation to the Father, redemption to the Son, sanctification to the Holy Ghost; so the Father stiled Creator, the Sonne Redemer, and the Holy Ghost Sanctifier.

38. How is this to be understood?

Creation attributed to the Father, though ef­fected by the Sonne, in the Holy Ghost; Redemp­tion from the Father, by the Sonne, in the Holy Ghost; Sanctification from the Father, and the Son, by the Holy Ghost; and to that third person attributed.

39. How to reason further manifested?

[Page 83] Faith is above reason, more then reason above sense; and hence many have fame into heresie, by striving to subject to humane reason, such high and divine mysteries, yet as not contrary, but ex­celling reason, they may in some sort be illustrated by reason, unto some measure of humane capacity.

40. How this mystery?

That though three persons, yet but one onely God in substance or essence, one infinite in power, majesty and eternity, as that one soule of man, ha­ving these three excellent powers or faculties of understanding, will, and memory, so distinct in that one and individuall soule.

41. How else illustrated?

By Saint Augustine also intimated, as the light of the Sun, or Moone, and in the Aire, all but one light, and of that one Sun; how much more, Trini­tie so in unity in that Lo. of Nature, whose high nature, workes, and essence, are above the lawes of our low nature, or reason, being the Creator, Lord and Commander of all?

42. Are not then comparisons to be made hereof?

Not in way of equality, or simply, for that were to the derogation of that infinite Majesty, since infiniti ad finitum nulla est proportio, there is no pro­portion or comparison, but onely in assistance of our weake capacities, ex parte, as it were, and im­perfecte, with this notion; moreover that acknow­ledging our weaknesse to apprehend, or compre­hend such things, and their disproportion, we pro­ceed with Christian modesty and moderation, not proudly or peremptorily, to the derogation of di­vine Majesty.

43. How meane you this?

[Page 84] In such divine mysteries, the true objects of faith, rather then humane reason, not to tye him. who is Lord of Nature, to the limits or rules of poore weake Nature, his vassall and creature, and to whom, had he pleased, he could have given o­ther lawes then are now prescribed; so not to say or thinke, this cannot be, in earth or nature, and therefore neither in heaven, or Divinity, which were a poore and absurd conclusion.

44. Explaine it further.

As to say or thinke, a man cannot beget a son sibi contemporaneum, or of essence and time with him; therefore God cannot; which were to make the Lord onely like man, to whom the whole world is but as a drop of a bucket, and lesse, be­ing in comparison, nothing to him, who inhabi­teth eternity, and of his Almighty and infinite po­wer may doe what he please, and so have his Son, and Holy Spirit, blessed persons, in one essence with him, from all eternity.

45. How can reason comprehend this?

It may, after a sort, but faith is the sitter instru­ment of the soule, to apprehend these mysteries: And it shall be enough for reason, if she can but apprehend, and have a sight of her owne weak­nesse, and faith shall thereby have the better per­fection.

46. How shall reason with reason be humbled?

If she consider how many and small things, as wormes and flyes, and some so neere as her owne selfe and soule, there are, even before our feet, in the world, such things whereof shee is ignorant, and can hardly or never finde out, or comprehend them, how much more likely is it she may faile in [Page 85] such high and divine mysteries, so farre remote from sense, and so above our understanding; for if Aristodemus, (as Saint Augustine remembreth) laboured many yeares in seeking out the nature of a Bee, which yet finally hee never attained; how shall she thinke to comprehend the infinite, eternall, and invisible Trinity?

47. What use hereof?

To humble reason, that faith hereby may be the more exalted, that whereas I professe, with the tongue, so with the heart, I may indeed be­lieve in God.

48. Where is the substance of this faith professed?

In the Creed before rehearsed.

49. In which words?

In these, I beleeve in God.

SECT. 3. A more particular Explication of the words of the Creed, I beleeve in God the Father, &c.

So to take her sight thereof, more cleerly from the eye of faith: the A­nalysis or di­vision [Page 86] of the first Article of the Creed, where the a­ction, what it is to beleeve, and what to beleeve in, declared and the object of that beleefe, God or his Church. [Page 87] And the action of beliefe ap­plyed first to the object, God in his Essence, in unity one God, and meant in the manner of [Page 88] his existence in the Trinity in the thrce persons united in na­ture and Es­sence, but distin­guished in their perso­nall proprie­ties aná persons, in whom is [...]o inequa­lity, [Page 89] or precedency either to o­ther in respect of their God­head, being all one, but only diffe­rence, for order sake in the distinction of their per­son, or parts of them. A farther explication of the word of beleeving, [...] [Page 90] the diverse acceptation of the same, and application of it to the soule, the subject and God the object of it, and to the first person here, many wayes described, or Father of all crea­tures, Christ, and in him all the [Page 91] elect: whereby we are sons, and have his grace, pro­tection, and image, in righteousnes, and true holinesse: and cared for and provided of all things, [Page 92] even a royall inheritance of the Saints in heaven. Further showne as he is alsufficient and almighty or omnipotent, which is by and from him commu­nicated, with his es­sence, [Page 93] to the other persons: which omni­potence is chiefly showne and seene by us in that world of the creat a worke finite, virtutis: and though [Page 94] opera Tri­nitatis ad extra be indivisa, this principally attributed to him, so stiled Crea­tor, as originally from him, wherein considered the decree and execution of it in the production and preservation as it were a continued creation of al [Page 95] things. The subject of which his mighty po­wer and operation, the heaven [Page 96] and earth, and all their glo­rious and excellent creatures [Page 97] in them con­tained, and so with them in these words mean! and [Page 98] intended.

1. VVHat note you generally in the words?

Two things, the

  • Action, and
  • Object.

2. What is the action?

Faith, or beliefe, which is diversly understood here, according to the diversity of the object,

Which is either

  • God,
  • His Church and graces.

3. How diversified?

As the words imply, and import by

  • Beleeving in, or
  • Beleeving only.

4. What is the difference?

To beleeve is one thing, to beleeve in, another, or as the same, yet intended, or extended, with an addition to the former.

5. In what are we to beleeve?

In God only, who is Father, Son, and holy Ghost.

6. What are we to beleeve?

The Articles concerning the Church, and Gods graces, or actions, and priviledges, conferred on, and done for the same.

7. What professe we when we say we beleeve in?

These five things that we

  • Know, consent, acknowledge,
  • Apply
    • It to us, and our hearts,
    • Us to it,
  • Put confidence in it.

8. What when we beleeve?

The foure first only, acknowledge, assent, ac­knowledgement, and applying it.

9. Doe we professe this faith to every Article?

Yes, either to beleeve in, or to beleeve it, to which our hearts ought to be applyed in that faith.

10. How manifold is this profession?

Twofold, with the

  • Heart, to ju­stification,
  • Tongue, to salvation.

11. What is the object of faith?

That about which our faith is imployed, and which it doth apprehend, or acknowledge.

12. How manifold is it?

Twofold, according to the former division of the Creed, either God, or his Church.

13. How set forth there?

The first concerning God, in all the former [Page 87] part of the Creed, eight Articles, till you come to the holy Catholique Church, the second part from that to the end, the foure other Articles.

14. VVhat confesse you concerning God?

Our faith and beliefe in him, that is, with spe­ciall trust and confidence in him, and his grace and mercy.

15. How manifold is your confession and considera­tion of him?

Twofold,

  • Generally and essentially,
  • Particularly, and personally.

16. How understood?

Generally and essentially, as I say, I believe in God, which is the Essence of the Deity, commu­nicable to the three persons.

And

  • 1. Particularly, or personally, as I professe God the Father Creator.
  • 2. God the Son, Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour.
  • 3. God the holy Ghost, the Comforter.

17. How many Gods are there?

Only one God, so the Nycene Creed, and ho­ly Athanasius expounding it, say, I beleeve in one God.

18. But doth not Scripture name many gods?

The name of God in Scripture is understood and taken

1. Either properly, and so there is but one God, infinite in Essence and power, inhabiting eternity.

2. Improperly, so Magistrates are called gods, Psal. I have said you are gods, as his Vice­gerents.

3. Falsly, so Idols by the abuse, and Idolatry of the people under the name of strange gods.

19. VVhat note you then in the Godhead chiefly?

Both the union and unity in the Essence, and the distinction in the persons.

20. VVhat call you the unity?

The one, and entire Essence of God, appliable to the Trinity of persons aforesaid, whereby the unity in Trinity, and Trinity in unity is to be wor­shipped.

21. What call you the Trinity?

The three persons communicating wholly, each of them in the whole nature and Essence of God, expressed in that unity in which is founded, their union, as in their personall proprieties, their di­stinction.

22. What is their union?

Their being united in that one nature, the unity and Essence of the Deity, whereby all three per­sons are co-essentiall, co-eternall together, and co­equall.

23. What is their distinction?

That personal propriety, wherby each person in the manner of his existence is distinguished from other, whereby the Father is not the Son, and the Son is not the Father, and the holy Ghost neither.

24. VVhich are those proprieties?

The Father to beget or produce the Son, the Son to be begotten, the holy Ghost proceeding from both; so the Son cannot be said to pro­ceed, nor the holy Ghost to be begotten, nor the Father to be begotten or to proceed.

25. How are these Attributes knowne from others?

For that all other Attributes, as almighty, in­comprehensible, uncreated, infinite, eternall, om­niscient, most holy, good, wise, God and Lord, are [Page 89] attributed to all persons, equally, and indifferent­ly, as they are indeed one Essence, God, and so the Father God, the Son God, and the holy Ghost God, and Lord, and Almighty, and the rest: But these are only attributed to one of the three per­sons, and not to the others, so the Son only is be­gotten, and not the Father, nor the holy Ghost, and the like of the rest.

26. Is there any precedency, or priority in the Trinity?

None, for in the Trinity none is a fore, or after other, none greater or lesse then another, but all three co-essentiall, co-eternall, and co-equall.

27. VVhy is the Father first mentioned?

For orders sake only, for in the Deity is no im­parity, but the Son was from all eternity, and be­fore all worlds, with the Father, God of God, Light of light, and the Wisedome, Word, Truth, and Councell of God, and so was the holy Ghost.

28. But is not the Son, said under and inferiour to the Father?

Not as touching his Godhead, for so he is equal, only inferiour as touching his Man-hood, when for our sakes, he would assume our nature in the flesh, and be humbled.

29. But were not the Son and the holy Ghost, sent after a certaine time?

At the fulnesse of time God sent his Son, yet his Son eternally was willing, and from eternity with the Father, decreed, and did consent, and came voluntarily; one God, and one with God, before all worlds, only in his humility and huma­nity, after a time manifested in the flesh; so the holy Ghost, eternally God, yet said after a certain [Page 90] time sent, and yet coming himselfe, and so more visible apparant to the Church, who before all time was God, and with God, coequall in power and majesty.

30. How explaine you further your beleefe in God?

I beleeve with my heart, and professe with my mouth, this one God, and so I put my whole trust and confidence in him, and his mercy, grace and truth.

31. How expresse you what you conceive in this word, I beleeve?

I beleeve not onely

1. That there is a God, which is credere Deum:

2. His words are true, credere Dei verba esse firma, certa, vera, stabilia:

3. God in his promises and words is true, which is credere Deo, all which the Divels doe beleeve, even beyond, and better then some reprobates, and any reprobates may doe this:

But which is more, I beleeve in God, which is credere in Deum, to put my trust, affiance, and con­fidence in him.

And confesse it a Deo, as the gift of God, whence invocation, obedience, all good works, and good life, in Deo, & propter Deum, & ejus Christum, doe proceed, which is and ought to be the fruit of faith, so shewing it a true, saving, and justifying faith: and whereby the

  • Soule is purified,
  • Life sanctified,
  • Conscience pacified,

of a good Christan.

32. How apply you this faith?

To my soule, as the subject, as it is to bee saved, justified, sanctified, purified, and pacified by the same.

[Page 91] To God, as the object, and authour of it, al­mighty, alsufficient, and able to performe this in me.

33. How to God referred?

Both in the Unity of Essence, and Trinity of Persons, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, the author and finisher of this faith, and object of the same.

34. How is this generall Confession first applyed here?

To the first Person in Trinity, the Father; so I say, I beleeve in God the Father.

35. How is the Father here described?

By his

  • Title of personality, Father.
  • Attribute of omnipotency, Almighty.
  • Action of creation, Maker of heaven and earth

36. How is the title of Father attributed to God?

1. Either indefinitely, as creator and producer of all things, and so in some sort attributed to the all three persons, Esa. 9.

2. Or respectively, as the first person is Father by nature of the second, and in him by adoption, of all his Elect.

37. How many wayes is he Father?

Three wayes principally,

Generally, of all creatures by creation, so Father of light, and Spirits.

Specially, by adoption, and grace, so Father of all the Elect in Christ.

Particularly by nature, of Christ his Son, by eter­nall generation.

38. How is Father understood here?

All these three wayes; though most particular­ly, and as foundation of the rest, as Father of his owne, and onely Son by nature.

39. What note you in that especially?

Three most observable and wonderfull concur­rents, in that eternall generation, beyond all o­thers.

1. That the Father communicates his whole essence to the Sonne, who is very God of very God.

2. Produceth him, within himselfe, for with­out him is no place.

3. Hath his Sonne equall to himselfe, in being and beginning, as equall in essence, and majesty, so in time and co-eternity, that there was no time nor durance when the Father had not this Sonne, equall so to himselfe, in time, by eternall genera­tion.

40. What profit to us in this?

That for his sake, his eternall Sonne, whom hee loveth so dearly, we having his love, shall bee sa­ved; so as sonnes by creation, wee have his power and providence, but as Sonnes by adoption, in Christ, wee have his grace and goodnesse atten­ding over us.

41. What speciall comfort therein?

That as he is our Father, and wee are his chil­dren, wee shall want no manner of thing that is good either for body or soule, for this life, or the life to come.

42. What duty are we hereby obliged unto?

The duty of sonnes, to love, honour, and obey our Father, to strive to be like him, or to resemble our Father, and beare his image, and as our hea­venly Father trust in him, and cast our cares on him.

43. What image of him?

[Page 93] Of righteousnesse and true holinesse.

44. How shall we resemble him?

1. By holinesse, as he commandeth, Be ye holy as I am holy.

2. By mercy, as be ye mercifull as your heaven­ly Father is mercifull.

3. By love, for God is love, and so both to love one another, and even our enemies, doing good to all, after his example, who raineth, and whose Sun shineth on the just and unjust.

44. Why or how should we cast our care on him?

Because as our Father he careth for us, and who feedeth the Ravens, and clotheth the Lillies, will doe much more for his children, if they serve him.

45. Js all care to be abandoned?

All superfluous and excessive care of worldly things, for if we seeke heavenly things chiefly, all other things shall be given sufficiently.

46. How may this be further illustrated?

By the example of Kings children, or heyres, who having great provision of Kingdome, and best things, what should they carke for pinnes, or trifles, and if heaven be provided, why carke and care for earth and earthly vanities, and if Christ be theirs, what can be wanting or withheld?

47. What of the attribute, Almighty?

To learne that he is able, and can doe al things.

1. Whatsoever hee pleaseth, his will onely the bound of his active power.

2. More then he will by his supreame and ab­solute power, and so nothing is impossible with God.

48. Is the Father onely omnipotent?

[Page 94] No: for every attribute, saving the personall proprieties, are attributed and common to all three persons.

49. Why is it here particularly so applyed?

In the Hebrew is [...] which is alsufficient, though here rendred by omnipotence, and refer­red to God, as placed before Father, yet conve­niently enough in our Westerne languages, refer­red and attributed to the Father.

50. How so?

As the fountaine of all power, grace, goodnesse and sufficiency, and by him, with his essence com­municated to the other persons in Trinity.

51. Are not all other divine attributes so too?

Yes, but this more especially, as belonging to him and his person, as the foundation of the Tri­nitie, fountaine of goodnesse, and founder of all things else by creation, which seemeth to have a more particular limitation and determination to his person, as salvation and redemption to the Son, the Truth, Wisedome, and Word of God; and san­ctifying, comforting, and strengthning, to the ho­ly Ghost; though indeed opera Trinitatis ad extra, sunt indivisa; and all three Persons concurre in all these, and the like actions, and have them attribu­ted secondarily, howsoever to one of them, in re­gard of person or office, more particularly and principally referred.

52. How is the Omnipotency chiefly seene?

In that effect of Creation, that action attribu­ted to the Father principally.

53. Jt is then also attributed to the other persons?

It is secondarily, but to the Father primarily, so the Father, by the Son, his Wisedome, Word, and [Page 95] Truth, did create the world, Gen. 1. and without it nothing was created, Ioh. 1. and the Spirit also of God, in the creation, moved on the waters. Gen. 1.

54. What then is principally attributed to the Fa­ther?

The originall spring, fountaine, and beginning of all things and workes, yet working by the Son and by the holy Ghost.

55. What to the Sonne?

The dispensation of all things in wisedome and truth, yet from the Father, and by the holy Spirit, and more particularly Redemption.

56. What to the Holy Ghost?

The finishing and perfection of all Gods works, and so especially sanctification, yet from and with the Father and Son.

57. How is Gods omnipotency seene in the creation?

By his alsufficiency of

  • Power, wisedome, will, and thence pro­ceeding.
  • Justice, mercy, goodnesse.

58. In what order is the Creation considered?

1. In the originall decree, from eternity, so were all things appointed and decreed.

2. In the execution of that decree, so in time, and in the beginning of time, the Creation began, in the beginning God created heaven and earth.

59. What are the principall points considerable in the Creation?

The production of all things out of nothing.

The preservation of the things so produced.

60. What in their production?

The wonderfull manner of it, in regard of both the

[Page 96] 1. Action it selfe, creating all things out of no­thing, which not only passeth mortall power, but even almost understanding.

2. Instruments used, none but his will and word, commanding and all things were made.

3. Facility of his actions, though never sogreat, he only spake the word, and they were created.

61. What else observable therein?

The time wherein created, six dayes, not that the Lord needed any such time to consummate his worke, that could be in an instant if he pleased, finished, but for our learning and good:

1. For order sake, and to consider their excel­lent order.

2. For distinctions sake, that we distinctly and particularly might enter into consideration of the same.

3. For manifestation of his soveraigne power over all, that could make light be without the Sun and Starres, trees to grow without their in­fluence, that we may know that though he useth meanes ordinarily, yet he is not tyed thereunto, but can doe what he pleaseth without meanes; and so when we are destitute of meanes, to rely on his power, and trust in him: Lastly, to give us example to worke in our ordinary callings the six dayes, and sanctifie the seventh to his glory.

62. How is the prescrvation herewith considered?

As an effect of his almighty power, and conse­quent of his creation, who did not create them so to leave them, but still governeth, conserveth, and guideth them to that end wherefore they were decreed and created, viz. for his glory.

63. What learne we hence?

[Page 97] Humble submission of our selves to his almighty hand, and of our will to his will, who created us of nothing, and ordained us and all things to his glory.

64. What meane you by heaven and earth?

Literally the very heavens and earth the works of his hands, or figuratively and Metonymice, all things therein contained, Angels, Sun, Moone, Starres, orbes, and all things, flies, birds, fowles, or creatures in Sea or Land, or whatsoever com­prehended, by likenesse of nature, in that notion of heaven and earth.

65. In what sense?

By heaven, understanding all spirituall, invisible, eternall and heavenly substances, by earth all cor­poreall, visible, materiall, and corruptible things, so all bodies and soules, Men and Angels, Spirits, and Intelligences, and Orbes of heaven and earth, Sun, Moone, and Stars, and whatsoever creatures, in the same contained, whether of heavenly and eternall, or earthly and corruptible condition.

66. And were all those so excellent creatures created out of nothing?

Yes, and but for his almighty power and grace preserving them, must straight wayes againe fall to nothing, so the whole world and all things therein, founded in grace, are by his grace and goodnesse to his glory, continually upheld and preserved.

67. What, are Angels and all Saints so likewise?

They are, and it is their glory to be in his grace, and eternall joy and comfort to set forth the same, in the certainty of his decree, which hath con­firmed that glory of his, so to be in them, and by [Page 98] them shewd and set forth for ever.

What learne we hence?

Both in body and soule, by his grace created, to seeke to set forth his glory, that we so honouring him, with all blessed Saints and Angels, continu­ing in his grace, may be honoured by him, and pos­sesse glory to all eternity.

68. What followeth in the Creed?

The second Article, and second part of the same, concerning the second person in Trinity, the per­son of God, our Saviour and Redeemer.

SECT. 4. The second part of the Creed, concerning Christ.

The Analy­sis of the se­cond Article of the Creed and [Page 99] concerning Christ, and therein his name and nature, person, office, and action, severally, and in order described, his name Iesus, Sa [...] ­our, and so consequ [...] ­ly Emanuel God & [...] or God [...] us, [Page 100] or in our na­ture, whence his divinity showne, perfect God, and perfect man. The word made flesh, and man, or humanity assumed into God, [Page 101] in his huma­nity fit to suffer for sinne by his divinity able to beare it, whereby scene Gods love and mercy to man, [Page 102] yet justice and hate of sin, in Adam and all his posterity. The hainousnesse of whose sin, [Page 103] and guilt, in that his fall, is here de­scribed, both in the venemous nature and quality of sin and diso­bedience: [Page 104] and extent of the same, reaching to all of us [...] and [...] so [...] blood of that [Page 105] immaculate Lambe, even the Son of God, to cure that malady, and no other meanes [Page 106] found suffici­ent, whence he the expecta­tation of both Iew and Gentile, so in the law and her [Page 107] many types showne, or shadowed, and by the Pro­phets fore­told; and diversly na­med: As here Christ the Saviour, which in a manner all the [Page 108] rest. The Saviour Emanuel, God and man, the Christ, anointed to his office of King, Priest, and Prophet, [Page 109] for the good of his Church, and right administra­tion of the same, being Gods onely Son, and in all respects our Lord.

I. VVHat learne you in this second part of the Creed?

What we are to beleeve and confesse concer­ning the second person in Trinity, the Son of God.

2. What concerning him?

Two things

  • His nature, wherein his
    • Essence,
    • Person.
  • His office of mediator­ship, wherein his
    • Humiliation,
    • Exaltation.

3. Where the first, is his nature described?

In the second Article, And in Jesus Christ, his only Son our Lord; where we finde his nature, Son of God, and therein his Essence and person, whereby he is also Christ the Saviour, and our Lord?

4. VVhere his office of meditatorship?

In the same second, and the following five [Page 99] Articles, where he is named Jesus the Saviour, and Christ so anointed to that office, declared in his humiliation for us, by incarnation, passion, and descent even to death, and hell, for us and our sins; as also his exaltation by his resurrection, ascension, and constitution in glory to advance us to heaven, in the adoption of Sonnes, to the inheritance of Saints.

5. VVhat then of him is declared in the second Article?

What

  • 1. His name is, and therein in­timated and described,
    • 1. His nature, Jesus, signify­ing a Saviour, which ought to be Emanuel, so named by the Angel from God.
    • 2. His office, Christ, the Mes­sias, anointed and appointed thereunto by God.
  • 2. He is in na­ture & person in respect of
    • 1. God his only Son,
    • 2. Us, our Lord
    so we say

Expresly, And in Jesus Christ, his only Son, our Lord.

6. VVhat is your confession concerning his Essence and office in generall?

That he is Jesus the Saviour, and so Emanuel, that is, God with us, consequently Christ, the Mes­sias, anointed of the Lord, and appointed from everlasting to that office by the Father, being his only Son in nature, by eternall generation, God of God, Light of light, very God of very God, and of one substance with the Father, by whom all things were made, and so our Lord, who came downe from heaven for us, and was incarnate, and made man, and performed the office, of a [Page 100] Redeemer, paying the price of our redemption, and so brought us to this blessed estate of sal­vation.

7. VVhat of his Essence in particular?

In respect of his divinity, that he is very God, the only Son of God, the eternall Son of the Fa­ther, equall to the Father, as touching his God­head in respect of his humanity, very Man of the substance of his mother, borne in the world, and inferiour to the Father, as touching his Manhood.

8. VVhat of his person?

That he is perfect God and perfect Man, both natures combined in the unity of his person.

9. How can that be?

As the reasonable soule and body, two different natures make one Man, so God and Man one Christ.

10. Are the two natures then consounded?

No, they remaine perfect, without confusion of substance, that God should be made Man, or Man God, but joyned in the unity of the person, that assumed the Manhood into God.

11. But it was said in Scripture, God was made Man?

It is true, and the Word was made flesh by as­suming the Manhood to it selfe, not by turning the Godhead into Manhood, or any third nature, or Essence, but by that most neer union of assuming it into one person.

12. VVas there not such a union spoken of before in the persons of the Godhead?

No, for there the three persons were united by an essentiall union, in the nature of the Godhead, only distinguished by personall propriety, and [Page 101] manner of existence, here the two natures in this person, are essentially distinguished in their be­ing, and no way confounded, but remaining per­fect, only joyned, and most neerely combined in the person of the Mediator, which is Christ.

13. VVhat need was it that the Mediator, or Christ, should be God and Man?

1. That in his humanity he might suffer and bear the weight of our guilt and punishment, to make satisfaction to the offended Majesty of God, in exact justice, man sinning, by man expiation to be made.

2. Divinity, sustaining the humanity, that it might be most able to performe it, and acceptable in the performance, and so outweighing the sins of the whole world, in the worth and merit there­of, and consequently able to advance all to his glory.

14 Why was it thus?

To shew the great glory and goodnesse of God, and how he is most just, and yet mercifull.

15. How appeareth that?

In that being so holy, and pure, and so hating sin, that he punisht it in the Angels, and just, that he cannot but punish sin in whomsoever he fin­deth it, his holinesse requiring it, since his purity and goodnesse, as he is holy, cannot behold or abide it, much lesse approve it, yet so mercifull, that hee sendeth his owne Son out of the bosome of his love and mercy to beare the burthen of that guilt, which in justice must be punished, but the delinquents not able to beare the heft thereof, or satisfie so the same.

16. But doth God so hate sin?

[Page 102] As nothing more, it being most necessary to his holy nature, and most to his dishonour by disobe­dience, and as it were a denying or despising of his Majesty.

17. Are there not yet degrees in sin?

No doubt, and the most haynous sin against the Holy Ghost, as a perverse, obstinate, and continued deniall of the truth of God, even to his face, and in despite of the Spirit of grace, leading to despe­ration, or finall impenitency.

18. But Adams sin was not so?

No, not in regard of the intention, or malice of the act; or extention of infidelity, to finall impe­nitency, or deficiency of grace, and despaire, yet in other spects, if not greater, yet large and ex­ceeding great.

19. How was Adams sin so great?

Though onely a taste of the forbidden fruit, yet in that a fearfull disobedience and transgression, both in the great

Intention of the guilt.

Extention, to all mankinde.

20. Jt seemes a small offence, the taste onely of an Apple forbidden.

But in that very sense, as so small a matter, and many other wayes, the guilt and offence, so much more horrible and deformed, and whereby Adam grew presently most wofully ashamed and con­founded, as appeared by his hiding, and flying from the presence of God.

21. How appeareth this greatnesse of his sin?

These many wayes: as generally in all sin and sinnes:

1. By the greatnesse of the Majesty forbidding [Page 103] it, infinite, so an infinite offence.

2. His great authority, Lord and giver of all good, so, heynous the offence to neglect his autho­ritie and goodnesse.

3. The graces and excellencies, so lately before by Adam received, and now this offence, in neg­lect and contempt of them all.

Specially in Adam:

1. This matter a small matter to be performed, to forbeare an apple, the offence so much the more, for he that will not doe a small matter, how will he performe a greater?

2. His will being so free, that hee might have performed it, the fault so much the more foule, in that he did not, which so easily, fully, and perfect­ly he might.

3. He had but one commandement, hee could have no lesse, unlesse none; and not to keepe one, and so easie a one, how should he keepe more, or what should he doe lesse, this the more offence.

4. His estate so excellent, and nothing want­ing in that excellency, next and neare to Angels. Yet to forget God, be unfaithfull, or unthankfull, proud and disobedient, or all, so much more shame, and neare to the sinne of Angels, which so much more hainous their sin, as high their excellency and condition before, and so in eternity, from an incredible height fell to eternitie, to an extreame depth, and despaire, and well might Adam, in this respect of his late excellencie and high estate, bee by this his foule guilt and forgetfulnesse, miserably ashamed and confounded.

22. Was it indeed so hainous?

Yes, yet this is not all neither; for besides that, [Page 104] that disobedience is the summe of neglect, despight and contempt of the divine Majesty, thereby in the prime manner of exerucsubg authoritie, as Lord or Creator neglected, despised and contemned by the poore creature, a worme, or dust, the worke of his hands, and that ought to exhibit all honour and service: yet more, this disobedience of his was not onely for himselfe, or to his owne prejudice, but in prejudice, and to the ruine of all his poste­ritie, as in his person, and loynes included, and so a defection most miserable, as of so many, and by a parent to be considered, most injurious and la­mentable.

23. How can that be?

As in him then one person, all the whole nature of man, and generation of mankinde, was so in him, it suffered shipwracke of grace, and received pollution of guilt.

24. What is the effect in us?

We in him, and by him, deprived of that origi­nall justice wherein hee was created after the image of God, in righteousnesse and true holinesse, lost that image, and doe inherit what hee purcha­sed by disobedience, originall sin.

25. Wherein is it seene?

In the want of originall justice, weaknesse of nature so defaced, pronenesse to all ill, by which meanes that originall guilt further buddeth out in us, into an actuall transgression.

26. But is that originall sin punishable in us?

Yes, as we were in Adam, and with him capable of losse, to lyable to punishment, as attainder of blood in families, so ours in his, which foulnesse is further manifested, and thereby also aggravated, [Page 105] by thence springing many actuall sins.

27. But could no ransome serve, but the Sonne of God?

No: neither Angels, nor any earthly treasures, not heaven and earth, sufficient to satisfie the infi­nite offended Majesty of God, but onely the Son of God, and his precious bloud, as 1 Pet. 18. not with corruptible things, as gold or silver, but with the precious bloud of Christ, as a Lambe undefiled, and without spot, &c.

28. Doth sin deserve so ill?

Yes, the infinite curse of the Law, judgement in this world, and eternall damnation in the world to come, both against Adam and us.

29. Was hence then the need of the Mediator Christ so powerfull, God and man?

Yes, and so promised to him, and the Fathers, apprehended by hope, performed to us, apprehen­ded by faith, to the purging of sin, and salvation of all the elect.

30. How proposed to be considered?

As a Saviour of his people, or the expectation of all, a light to lighten the Gentiles, and to be the glory of his people Israel.

31. How their glory?

As from them descended, of their race, yet in whom all the nations of the earth should be bles­sed: and so

1. Promised by God to Adam, and the Fathers and Patriarchs.

2. Expected by all holy men.

3. Spoken of by the mouth of all the holy Pro­phers, which have beene since the world began.

32. How promised by God?

  • [Page 106] 1. To Adam in Paradise, immediately after his fall, the seed of the woman, &c.
  • 2. To Noah, as appeareth by his blessing, the God of Sem.
  • 3. To Abraham, that in his seed all Nations, &c.
  • 4. To Isaac, with the feale of the Covenant, cir­cumcision.
  • 5. To Jacob and Judah, as appeareth by the blessing Gen. 49. 10.

And so consequently to David, the Lord sware in his holinsse, not to faile David, and of the fruit of the body, &c.

33. How expected by holy men?

From even Adam himselfe, whose first son, through wicked Cain, his wife almost in that ex­pectation, hoped [...], even the Lord, or Messiah, according to the promise: So Abraham longed to see his dayes, Isaac in Moriah, the sight of God, Iacob wrestling with God, hoped a bles­sing, and Saviour, and all the Fathers, as David the Lord to my Lord, &c.

34. How by the Prophets?

From Moses, who set downe Gods promise to Adam, received the Tables, walked with God, and saw the Angel in the bush in the Mount, which was Christ, and prophesied more of Shilo to be sent, even all the Prophets witnesse, that from Genesis to the Revelation, is but the Gene­sis of the Revelation of Christ, shadowed under many types, and veiled in the Old, but unveiled in the New Testaments.

55. How so?

All or most of the legall Types, and ceremonies with the Sacrifices in the Law, shadowes of [Page 107] Christ, the Tabernacle and Temple it selfe, re­presenting his comming, and Kingdome, life, actions, and glory; Elias also, of the forerunner, Melchisedec, Ioshua, and Solomon, the types of Christ, every Prophet speaking of the Messias, and his comming, or actions; Esay, that a Virgin shall conceive, and so to us a childe borne, and a Son given, yea and his passions and sufferings, in whose stripes we are healed; so also his actions, miracles, preaching, healing the sicke, halte, blind, lame, riding to Jerusalem, parting his garments, and what not, birth, place, stocke, linage, insti­tution, flight, returne, all foretold from Moses to Esay, and from Esay to Malachy, who lastly shew­eth the Angel of the Covenant, that Moses saw their bookes and writings full of him, his acts and sufferings, actions and passions, foretold and de­scribed.

36. How called by them?

Sometimes

  • Emanuel, God with us, signifying his nature,
  • The mighty God, Councellor, &c. Esay,
  • The mighty one, the Redeemer,
  • The holy one, the holy of Israel,
  • The Messias, or anointed, the Christ.

37. How here styled in this place?

Jesus a Saviour, wherein comprehended the name Emanuel, as salvation is only from the Lord.

38. Why called Christ?

As anointed by God, and so signifieth the name Messiah in the Hebrew, and Christ in the Greeke, appointed to that office, and anointed with the oyle of gladnesse, above his fellowes, Psal. 45.

39 With what oyle anointed?

As there expressed of gladnesse, glad to doe the [Page 108] will of his Father, so the Spirit of God in most abundant measure, understood by that oyle where­with he was endued, whence the Spirit of the Lord upon me, applyed to him, by it apparantly testified the Mediator and Saviour, and in the power there­of, executing that office.

40. Why should he be so anointed?

As Kings, Prophets, and Priests were anointed with materiall oyle, by Gods institution, to shew their due and legimate calling to those offices; so our Saviour with that Spirituall oyle, to that more Divine office, in it comprehending the other.

41. What then contained in the office of Christ, or Mediator?

His office of King to govern, his office of Priest, to make an atonement for sin, his office of Prophet to teach and instruct in his Church.

42. Wherein consisteth his Kingly office?

In being head of his Church, and so having re­deemed it, governing and protecting it, appoin­ting his law and ordinances, in conservation of the estate thereof, till he shall deliver it, and all dominion to God the Father, of whom he recei­ved it.

43. Wherein is his Priestly office seene?

In his atonement made for his people, so offe­ring, that one full and perfect proprietary sacri­fice, which though but once offered, so perfect, there needeth no other, as all other sacrifices were but shadowes of this, and in the vertue and merit of this, hath satisfied sufficiently, for the sins of the whole world, and is a Priest for ever, after the order of Melchisedec.

44. But are all the sins in the world thereby for­given?

[Page 109] No, for though the price and atonement bee of sufficiency in value, yet the efficiency pertaineth onely to those, according to his ordinance, that by the hand of faith take and apprehend it, to take benefit, and make use of the same.

45. How explaine you this?

As in generall pardon of the Prince, or other, if granted, which is of sufficiency to save the con­demned, if it be not taken out, and pleaded, or u­sed to his benefit, the party may suffer for the neg­lect: so if this satisfaction and atonement for sin, be made by Christ, be not taken, and beneficially applyed by faith, in the ministry of the Church, the soule that neglecteth it may perish.

46. Wherein is his prophetique office?

In his instruction of his Church in all things ne­cessary to salvation, as he did with his owne bles­sed words, by his owne selfe, being conversant in the flesh, and after by the doctrine of the Apostles and Evangelists, enlightned the same, and ever since by those holy Bishops, Fathers, and Pastors, that to succeeding times hee appointed and left in his stead, to teach and instruct in his Church.

47. How is he said Gods onely Son?

By excellency, as the first of all his brethren, Gods onely Son, by eternall generation, in whom are many sons else, made sons by his meanes, by vertue of adoption, he onely and no other a son by nature.

48. How is he our Lord?

Both as he is Gods Son, who is Lord of all. As he hath power given him by the Father. As he hath purchased us at a price, his bloud. As hee continually instructeth, helpeth, go­verneth, [Page 110] and defendeth us.

And as we have yeelded our soules, given our names to him, and among so many millions of Saints, hope in his name, and seeke for his light, and his salvation.

49. What followeth?

The third Article of the Creed, concerning his Incarnation, the first degree of his humiliation, in the execution of his office of mediation.

SECT. 5. The third Article; Which was conceived, &c. Concerning Christs Incarnation.

The Analysis of the third Ar­ticle, and some of the others following, whereof [Page 111] of his incar­nation, and so his concep­tion, and nativity, whereby as it is said God was made man, and taking our nature was borne of [Page 112] Virgin, the mystery whereof is expended to the wonder of the Iew, and amazement of the Gentiles, yet proved to both [Page 113] by their own tenets and principles, with the ne­cessity on both his and [Page 114] our parts, that it should be so to restore us not onely to the former estate [Page 115] in Adam, but a far and more blessed, and glorious in Christ, where the resemblances [Page 116] and similitudes: Or rather dissi­militudes, but propor­tionable difference & like respects on both sides, [Page 117] are at large recyted and compared together, and thence flowing, as by humanity attained to the ful satis­faction [Page 118] of Gods justice, even in an exact and eminent degree: and therefore also is the Genealogy of Christ, as the [Page 119] true Messias, so exactly and punctually described by two of the Evangelists, and the knots and difficul­ties of the same; with [Page 120] some objections made against it solved, and unloosed, with the good [Page 121] uses we may, or might to make thereof observed.

1. VVHat is set forth in the execution of his office of Mediation?

His humiliation in three degrees, Incarnation, Passion, Death and descent to the grave and hell.

His exaltation in foure other degrees, Resurre­ction, Ascension, Session at the right hand of God, Commission, to be Judge over quicke and dead.

2. How is his Incarnation here set forth?

In these words, Conceived of the holy Ghost, borne of the Virgin Mary.

What note you hence?

Two parts, his Conception by the holy Ghost; his Nativity, borne of the Virgin Mary.

3. What meane you by Jncarnation?

His inanition of himselfe, and as it were deba­sing of himselfe in respect of his majesty of divini­ty, thereby to put on humanity.

4. Expresse this more fully.

[Page 111] Christ taking of our flesh and humanity on him, whereby he who according to his divinitie, being the eternall Son of God, in the bosome and palace of his Father, in all happinesse and glory, yet of his love to us wretched and miserable, and to make us happy, humbled himselfe, to be found in the form of a servant, and to take our nature on him, so performed in his conception and nativity.

5. Was God then conceived or borne?

No: but that person in Trinity which was God equall to the Father, tooke our nature on him, or the man Christ, that was so conceived and borne, into that one person with him, by which personall union, wee use and are allowed to say, the Son of God crucified, and Mary the mother of God, and the like, by a [...], by which figure, ei­ther natures proprieties are often attributed to the other, and both joyntly, or severally to the per­son.

6. How in Scripture used?

Even so also hence we finde it said,

1. God was made man.

2. The Word was made flesh, Ioh. 1.

3. The Son of God crucified, Heb. 6. 6.

4. The Son of man with the Father in heaven, and that came from the Father, Ioh. 3. 13.

5. And the like phrases, which expresse the manhood of Christ, taken into God, and so made one person, all these things are so most true, in the unity of the person.

7. How his conception?

By the holy Ghost, as the Angell said, The holy Ghost shall come on thee, and the power of the Most High shall overshadow thee, so that Holy [Page 112] One the Sonne of the Most High, also, and called Emanuel.

8. How his nativitie?

Borne of the Virgin Mary, of whom hee tooke flesh, and so the Son of God became man, or took our flesh and nature, or forme of man, and of a ser­vant, and borne in the world, or made man of his mother, became the son of Man.

9. But this is hard to bee understood, much more to be beleeved?

Yet faith seeth more then reason, and beyond it, and as much as the eye of reason transcendeth the eye of the sense, so much, or farre more, the eye of faith pierceth above reason, and we know nothing is impossible with God.

10. How is it proved?

Not onely by holy Scriptures abundantly, but to the very satisfaction of reason, or Philosophy, were it to either Jew or Gentile, if they looke to their owne Philosophy, traditions, or doctrine.

11. How to them both?

If they finde a God of nature, above nature, as he that said, O ens entium misere mihi: they must yeeld him to be above the rules and law of nature, that tooke her law and rules from him, and so hee can doe what pleaseth him, above, beyond, and be­sides the ordinary course of things.

12. How for the Iew?

His Prophets will shew him, a Virgin shall con­ceive; and if he doe yet doubt, let him show how Aarons dry rod budded, the Sea ran back, or Sun stood still, and divers other wonders in the Law, and I will straight (even in the same) shew him this, the mightie power and finger of God.

13. It is then wonderfull?

Yes, the wonderfull worke of God, ordained and prepared of old, and wherein divers wonders seemed to concurre, to this admirable effect, where you may finde, the Ancient of dayes a Child: God made man: a Virgin a mother, all which the Lords doing, and marvellous in our eyes.

14. Wherein the most admirablenesse of this wonder?

Not so much that a Virgin should conceive and beare a son, though against the law of Nature, and rules of Philosophy, to the astonishment of the wisest, and admiration of Saints and Angels.

As that 1. the most high God should bee so a­based.

2. Ancient of dayes become young.

3. Infinit God, put on that finite forme of man.

4. He whom heavens cannot containe, contai­ned in the Virgins wombe.

5. He that gives food and raiment to all, naked and destitute of all.

6. The Eternall made mortall.

7. Governour of all things, forme of a servant.

8. Fountain of life, become the object of death; though so to overcome eternall death, which wisedome and love of God, let Angels admire, and men adore.

15. Why so borne of a Virgin?

As a token or embleme of the purity of his na­ture, that tooke our nature on him.

16. Why yet in mariage?

Chiefly to honour that estate, which in it selfe honourable, and instituted by God himselfe in Pa­radise, hereby more honoured, that the Saviour borne in it, though not of it, but of a more excel­lent [Page 114] root: secondly, to stop the mouth of obloquy, in regard of the evill world, and froward and ma­licious Jewes.

17. What other observations noted, or reasons ur­ged?

Divers fitting correspondencies betweene the manner of our first parents fall, and this manner of the reparation thereof, and betweene this second and the first Adam.

18. Which are they?

  • 1. In regard of the woman that was the cause and instrument.
  • 2. Man that fell, and manner of the fall, and re­paration thereof.

19. How of the woman?

1. As by woman, the meanes and procurement as instrument of the fall, so by a woman the means of the reparation came into the world.

2. She offered fruit to the first Adam, whereby we were all accursed; so this bare the fruit, the second Adam, in whom all nations blessed, and all generations call her blessed.

3. That in the state of virginity (yet marriage) occasioned the fall, so this in marriage, yet state of virginity, brought him that redeemed us, and resto­red all.

20. How in respect of the man?

1. As the first Adam, of earth, fell, so the second Adam from heaven, repaired the losse, restored the fall.

2. The first Adam was without mother, unlesse his mother earth; so the second Adam without father in the world, though both else sons of God.

3. The first Adam had woman brought forth [Page 115] out of his side, besides the course of nature, so the second Adam brought forth by woman, besides and beyond the ordinary law of nature: so the first Adam by the first Eve, though named mother of living, lost life from all his posterity, and got by their defections, death; this second Eve, by the se­cond Adam, bringeth in his perfection, life to all, so truely becomming what the other in name on­ly, Mother of the living, and of the Lord of life.

21. How in respect of the manner of fall and rising?

In the fall it selfe, and manner of the restoring, or reparation thereof, may be observed,

1. The fall universall, the grace generall, resto­ring to all sufficient for all, though effectuall only in the Elect.

2. The fall by man, and by man came salvation.

3. The fall out of Paradise and heaven from God, restored into Paradise and heaven to God, so, This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise, spoken to the thiefe.

4. The fall by Satan, sower of ill; health from God, the Fountaine of good.

5. The disloyaltie of Adam in all parts amended and satisfied by the obedience of Christ.

22. As how?

As Adam unfaithfull lost all, Christs faithfull, Of those thou gavest me, I have not lost one, Saviour of all.

Adam brake one Commandement, and so all; Christ fulfilled all written of him; and all righte­ousnesse.

Adams many offences of 1. disobedience to the Commandement, and in that many sins.

2. Disloyaltie, hearing with patience the Divell traduce Gods truth.

[Page 116] 3. Envy of any above him, to the contempt of God, as if aspiring to the same state, and to sit in the same Chaire of Dignity with him.

4. Falsheartednesse, consenting to the Divell, the enemy of God, so thinking better of him then God.

5. Treachery, taking part thereby with the Di­vell, Gods enemy.

6. Pride to aspire above his degree, and in knowledge, if not else to be equall with God.

7. Malecontentednesse, not content with the estate and good things God had given him.

8. Ingratefulnesse, the root of all evill, to hear the Divels blasphemy, against God and his truth, and not offended, yea consenting, and so com­mitting blasphemy in heart, not being thankfull for so great benefits as that estate, life, and Para­dise, were, and yeelded, but so forgetting God, and all goodnesse, matter enough to lade him with the curse, and pack him out of Paradise; all which yet restored and satisfied for by the second Adam, Christ.

23. In what manner?

1. Not only by his main acts of obedience, even to the very death, in which all righteousnesse.

2. Loyaltie to his Father, and to doe his Fathers will.

3. Love and submission to him, and his will and Commandements.

4. Repulse of the Divell, and his temptations.

5. Humility, even in the greatest degree, and be­yond compare.

6. Contentednesse in his humility, sufferings and reproach.

[Page 117] 7. Thankfulnesse, honour and praise given to his Father, for all, and in all things, in most abun­dant manner and measure, counterpoising Adams fall, and all our frailty, but much more in infinite measure surmounting it; as he the second person in Trinity, and descending from heaven, perfor­med this, who was infinite, as God, and so made infinite satisfaction, and restored by it, not only Adam, but his posterity, and in token thereof, carried the poore penitent theefe on the crosse, with him into Paradise.

24. Are we so then pardoned in his person & justice?

Yes, as in one Adam all sinned, by one Christ are all made alive; and as the offence by one to condemnation, so much more the grace abounded to justification, and in his stripes we are healed.

25. But how is the law satisfied?

Man sinned, and man must dye, man offended, and the Man Christ made full and superabundant satisfaction.

26. But the soule that sinneth must dye?

It is true, Anima quae peccat morietur, by one A­dam sin came into the world, and had dominion over all, and in that one Adam and his person we all sinned, and were deprived of grace, all since offences but branches of that radicall and origi­nall transgression; so that person Christ, in his loynes in the flesh, did make satisfaction for his and all our guilt, and being without sin in the san­ctifying of Gods Spirit, as the first fruits hallowed, was an oblation for all our sinnes, the branches or buds of that first sin, whose root thus cut off in Christ, the branches must needs dye, unlesse again replanted by the hellish power of Satan, and fal­ling from grace.

27. But is this exact and true justice?

Yea, we may see it, an eye for eye, and tooth for tooth, life for life, infinite satisfaction for an infinite offence, that it may well be, not only in vigore, but rigore Juris, true and exact justice, and though some seeme to remit it, à rigore Juris, wherein the soule that sinneth, (not a Damon for Pitheas) not a friend for a friend, but the soule it selfe that sinneth is to dye, and shew that in vi­gore juris, full satisfaction is made, and the debt paid, and we all cleered; yet if we consider that one person that sinned, and we all in his loynes, the foundation of guilt, and that one person that maketh satisfaction, and we all his members, and in him (if ever elect or saved) we may so exact justice truely to the uttermost mite, and supera­bundant satisfaction made both in rigore as well as vigore juris, and praise and admire with all Saints and Angels, the wisedome, goodnesse, and mercy of God.

28. Why is the humanity and genealogie of Christ so particularly set downe and recorded?

To shew he is truely the Messias, and promised seed, according to the Scriptures, viz. of the seed of Abraham, of the Tribe of Juda, and house or linage of David.

29. How appeareth it?

Plainely in the Scriptures, and his genealogy recorded by the Evangelists Matthew and Luke.

30. But doe not these genealogies differ?

They may, yet both true according to divers direct lines, as we see in the lines of Nathan and Salomon, as after five, or ten, or many descents, the children intermarrying, severall direct lines [Page 119] came from the same party to the same on both sides.

31. But divers fathers are named there of Joseph?

Yet both right, the one the naturall father, the other the legall father, whose the issue accompted when the younger brother was to take the elder brothers wife, to raise up seed to his brother.

32. But the Genealogy is of Joseph, not Mary, whose Son Christ was in the flesh?

But he tooke a wife of his owne Tribe, and fa­mily, according to the Law; and the Evangelists and Angel, Luke 3. shew, and call him as her son the son of David,

33. Yet was not Mary said of the Tribe of Levi?

These two Tribes of Juda and Levi were so neerely linked, as placed at Jerusalem, and about the offices of the Temple, and so many Intermar­riages, so the more occasioned, had passed, that it was sure enough, and not hard to shew their des­cent, from either Tribe.

34. How can you shew that?

By all histories of the times, and Scripture, where it is apparant, the Kingly family of Juda, and Priestly of Levi much intermixed, and so the very government was with the priest, not only in regard of their high and sacred office, but of their blood, by many Intermarrriages intermingled, and lines there, of Nathan and Salomon, compared with the history of the governours, doe shew.

35. Why then was Christ especially named of the li­nage of David?

As the Kingly line, fitting the Son of the King of Kings, and in regard of the promise and pro­phesies.

36. He is then also acknowledged of Levi?

And not unfitly, as hee was to offer that eter­nall sacrifice, and is a Priest for ever, after the or­der of Melchisedec, who was also both King of Salem, and Priest of the most high God.

37. How were his Disciples called his brethren?

The phrase and custome of the Jewes was so, to call the neere kinsmen or acquaintance, and he also calleth them so in his love, saying, goe tell my brethren; and some of them were his neerest kins­men, according to the flesh, and so Abram said to Lot his kinsman, we are brethren.

38. How or which Disciples were his neerest kins­men?

Anna the wife of Ioachim (the Father and Mo­ther of the Virgin Mary, both of the Tribe of Iu­da, according to Damascene, she of the Tribe of Levi, according to Epiphanius, and both by divers lines truely said) had by two other husbands, two other Maries, by Cleophas, Mary wife of Alephus, mother of Iames Alpheides, and Symon Cananaeus, by Salome: the other Mary, wife of Zebedeus, mother of Iames, and more especially, called the brother of the Lord; and Iohn the Evangelist, whom the Lord, as it is said, so loved: Thus his cousin germanes and called in the common phrase his brethren.

39. How was this James more especially called the brother of the Lord?

Because he was so like him, as testifieth Ege­sippus, who lived next to the Apostles times, that those who were sent to take him, were faine to send Iudas before them to shew which he was, and to distinguish them one from the other, and so [Page 121] he came, and by that token of the kisse, betrai­ed him.

40. What learne we hence?

Many duties, especicially, As

1. Reverent admiration with all Saints, Angels, of this divine unspeakeable mystery.

2. Humiliation of our selves before God in re­membrance of his admirable humility.

3. Gracious magnanimity, and lifting up our hearts to God and heaven, in remembrance of our hereby acquired in him, best and truest nobility.

4. Joyfull commemoration of this his wonde­rous favour and mercy to our consolation.

5. Thankfull expression of praise both in word and deed, life and actions, for this his admired mystery and meanes of our redemption.

41. What followeth in the Creed?

The other parts of his humiliation in his pas­sions and sufferings, death, buriall, and descent to the grave and hell, in the following foure and five Articles.

SECT. 6. The second degree of Christs humiliation, in the fourth Article.

The Analy­sis of the fourth Article. In his passi­on, and the [Page 122] maine parts thereof. His suffer­ings and obedience to the Law, and thereby to death for us, that by our transgres­sions [Page 123] of it had so deserved, and by whose death and performance of it, or obedience, both active and passive, we are freed, if we study [Page 124] and strive with our best endea­vours to performe the same, whence our chiefest com­fort ariseth. [Page 125] As by whose stripes we are healed. The many degrees and processe of whose suffe­rings, and [Page 126] continuall travels, la­bours, and contumely, that he throughout his whole life, and e­specially at his death, a little [Page 127] before it, for our sakes endured and under-went, are here in order described, as [Page 128] also the most bitter potion, or cup of his Fathers wrath, his bloody passi­ons, with all those re­markeable ciroumstan­stances, ago­ny, betraying unjust judge­ment, [Page 129] crowning with thornes, buffetting, reviling, and lastly crucified that night, shamefull and ignom nious death, wherein how much more excel­lent his soul, so much more sensible of [Page 130] misery and exquisite his torments of both soule and body though death, [Page 131] by his death destroyed, and by his buriall our graves as it were opened, and our rest or sleepe ther? [Page 132] sanctified, and so we learne to sorrow for sin, that caused such his hitter sorrow and sufferings, yet [Page 133] comforted in his death, that destroy­ed death, and opened to us the gate of glory.

1. VVHat is the fourth Article?

He suffered under P. Pilate, was cru­cified, dead and buried.

2. What is hereby expressed?

The manner of his many sufferings he suffered in his life at his death. His humiliation to death, buriall, under Ponce Pilate dead and buried.

3. What is therein briefly then to be observed?

The second degree of his humiliation, and ther­in two things especially.

1. Intimated, his perfect obedience to the whole Law, in undertaking the performance, and curse for us.

2. Litterally laid downe, his sufferings.

4. VVhat obedience?

Perfect and absolute obedience, which all ought to performe, hoc fac & vives, or else cursed every one that continueth not in all these Lawes, to doe them.

5. How is this part of his humiliation for us?

In that hee not onely descended from heaven, and was incarnate for us, conceived and borne, and so fitted in the forme of a servant, to performe these things for us, but was also actually obedient to the Law, performing it, and all righteousnesse, whereby man fulfilled the Law, and which is more, suffered the penalty due for our delinquencies, and by it was made sin for us, that we might be the righteousnesse of God in him.

6. How did he fulfill the Law?

In performing what was required and written, both in the Law and the Prophets. Math. 5. 17.

7. How in the Law?

1. All the whole Ceremoniall Law concerned either the service and honour of God: the types of him and his sacrifice, Math. 15. 17. us to per­forme, and so himselfe, as Luke 2. 21. circumcised and offering gifts, Lepers, as every one of us, Luke 1. 2. &c. Math. 26.

2. Morall Law, in most exquisite love to God, and his neighbour, all mankinde, his brethren, for [Page 123] whom he laid downe his life, and what greater love?

3. Judiciall, did wrong no man, nay even re­quired not his owne, but gave to Caesar what was Caesars, and to God the things, &c. and over and above, himselfe for others good.

8. How in the Prophets?

What ever was written by them, in exposition of these Lawes, or of him, and signified in types, to be performed by him, so he performed all righ­teousnesse, Math. 3.

9. Were we bound to the performance?

Yes, of the whole Morall Law, and so much of the residue, as were branches thereof, seene in the other, and pertaining to the service of God, or ju­stice to our neighbour.

10. But are we now freed?

From the curse and servility thereof, not from the duties and performance; for wee are freed from the curse or bondage, and feare, to be in love, with joy, a people studious of good workes.

11. But hath not Christ performed it for us?

Yes, if wee strive to shew our selves obedient and willing to doe all righteousnesse, and so it is, Rom. 8. 4 he hath fulfilled the Law for us, but with this limitation, if we walke not after the flesh, but the spirit; that is, who are willing to be righteous, and keepe the Law, though not for our weaknesse able.

12. How of them that strive not to keepe it?

He hath done nothing for them, for they walke not after the Spirit; so if they be sonnes of Beliall, without grace, not seeking to walke godly, or se­curely thinking, or presuming, Christ hath done [Page 124] all for them, and therefore they seeke to doe no­thing to their cost, they will finde Christ hath no­thing for such gracelesse and secure ones, but hath done these things only for his faithfull ones.

13. The doctrine then of faith destroyeth not good workes?

No, but confirmeth the godly to goe on more cheerefully in good workes, since there is is a re­ward for such godly; and though the worthinesse of them and acceptablenesse be of the power of faith, and in Christ; yet as God is thereby more glorified, so by them a more abundant reward, when the ungodly, or they that want them shall find none, or only the miserable reward of iniquity.

14. We are then bound to doe them?

Yes, but to looke for the perfection and sweet­ning of them to our soules, and assurance from him, that they are made worthy and acceptable by faith, and his most preceious blood.

15. What comfort herein?

That there is help laid on one that is mighty and able to performe, and so if we be willing, though not able to performe all righteousnesse, hee hath done it for us, yea, and borne all our transgres­sions.

16. How is that?

In that second part of fulfilling the Law, his sufferings for sin, and bearing the punishment both in body and soule, due to all our offences.

17. What were his sufferings?

Of two sorts,

1. Generally all those miseries in the flesh su­stained for our sakes, even in his infancy, childe­hood, and before his manifestation to Israel.

[Page 125] 2. Especially those grievous ones suffered, 1. af­ter his manifestation, 2. immediately before and at his death.

18. Which of the former sort?

1. In his infancy the common miseries in his in­fancy (which as the rest) considered in regard of his excellency of person, so much more eminently perspicuous.

2. Persecution raised by Herod, so soon as born, in pretence of worship, seeking his blood, and slay­ing so many infants, not sparing his owne childe, that it was said and verified, better be Herods hog then his childe.

3. Flight from his massacre, even in his swadling clouts, faine to take sanctuary in Egypt, such his exile into Egypt and in his return, faine to take Galilee, for a poore refuge, for feare of further danger, and so consequently suffering many things to his greatest derogation, in the processe of his age, both by the Divell, and his agents and in­struments, wicked men.

19. What else especially?

1. His want and poverty in a high measure.

2. Fasting and temptation in the Wildernesse.

3. Labours in preaching, and teaching ungrate­full ones, as wel as the

4. Councells and practises against his Doctrine and person.

5. Violence offered even publiquely, often before that his finall apprehension, and time of his suffe­ring and death.

20. How his want and poverty?

1. Seene at his birth, his parents so poore, had no roome in the Inne, so born in a cave neer it, where [Page 126] the poore lodged, called [...], the Manger or Stall, (so antiquity delivereth) the place showne, divers writers in primitive times recording it, in great want and poverty.

2. In his education, farre from pompe or plenty, in the estate of his humble and poore parents at Nazareth.

3. Afterwards with his Disciples, poor Fishers, to the rich and proud Pharisies, and Johns Dis­ciples, as he professeth, that the Foxes have holes, and Birds nests, but the Son of Man hath not where to lay his head.

21. How in his fastings and temptations?

As his use was in great abstinency, so else in the Wildernesse, when led out thither by the spi­rit to be tempted, and so fasted forty dayes; and in that extremity, endured both bitternesse of want, and assaults of Satan, in the discomfortable­nesse of hunger and thirst, and want of company, in the vastity and solitude of the Wildernesse, so on all sides encompassed with misery, if possibly to have been by sorrow or subtilty overcome, but the end, he the vanquisher, and at last Angels to his blessed comfort, after hellish and grievous tempta­tions, came and ministred unto him.

22. How in his labours and paines?

Continually going about, doing good, as his very enemies confessed, frequent and fervent in prayer and preaching, visiting and healing the sicke, the blinde and lame, clensing the Lepers, raising the dead, disputing, reproving, and con­futing the gaine-sayings of the stubborne Pha­risies, Saduces, and Scorners, whipping the pro­phane persons out of the Temple, and though [Page 127] instructing the weake powerfully, overthrowing the insolent impostors, and deniers, or despisers of the truth.

23. How by practices and counsels against him and his Doctrine?

By his suffering and bearing the vile and stande­rous speeches of those that called him glutton, and drunkard, friend of Publicans and sinners, de­ceiver, impostor, and said he had a Divell, and cast out Divels by Belzebub: Excommunications and revilings of the Pharisies, Scribes, and Herodians, and all the curses they could give, when he bles­sed, and blessed of God.

The Pharisies and others, their practices, in their counsels, to intrap him in his speeches, and seeke his life, at least to overthrow and disgrace his doctrine.

24. In what manner?

Their Disciples, and Herodians, cunningly as­king him questions, if lawfull to pay tribute to Caesar, that if he affirme it, the people might hate or stone him; if deny it, the Roman Governours might take his life: other questions of the Law, and the like, with malicious intent to hurt and in­tangle him: and other whiles condemning him as an Heretique, sending officers to apprehend him, taht were overcome by his Doctrine; and excom­municating those that followed him, and pro­nouncing them accursed, &c.

25. What open violence?

1. So much, that though the Rulers were moved, divers with his workes, and did esteeme and ho­nour him, they durst not professe it, for feare of others of the Jewes and Pharisies, and Herodians, [Page 128] Ioh. 9. 22. they tooke up stones to kill him, Ioh. 7. 19. and 8. 59.

2. They led him to the side of a hill, to throw him downe headlong, but he passing through the middest, escaped, Luke 4. 29. his time was not yet come, determined of the Father, and more, and greater torments and sufferings were by him to be sustained.

26. VVhich were those?

Those grievous ones neere his passion, when apprehending the heavy wrath of God, due to sin, and the heavy burden that lay on all man­kind, as it were wrestling with him,

1. Not only prayer, Father if it be possible, &c. and thrice iteration of it in bitter heavineste of spirit.

2. And wresting from him; but even in deadly anguish, of that fearfull Agony, in body and soule, and sweat of drops of blood.

And lastly, his life in that terrible and fearefull manner, by crucifying, being made a sacrifice for sin, when his body torne, and his soule tormented under his fathers displeasure, he cried Eli, Eli, &c. that he was a man indeed of sorrow, when he so bare our infirmities, Esay 53. for what sorrow was ever like his, Ier. Lament.

27. VVhat considerable in his crucifying?

The unjust execution, and manner of it, the meanes of it, Gods determinate counsell, for our good: the malice of the Jewes: consequently his death and burtall.

How the unjust execution and manner of it?

1. As it was before, Pilate, a Roman and Hea­then and by himselfe confessed, unjust Judge, as

[Page 129] 2. Who acknowledging him guiltlesse, and ac­quitted him indeed, and justice, yet at the Jewes importunity, for respect of persons, and partiall favour, condemned him.

3. By the malice of the Jewes procured.

28. What meanes here seene?

1. Seene to men, the unjust Judge, his partia­lity: malice of the Jewes, their malicious accu­sations, and false witnesse, when all faile: prayers and threats, if thou let him escape thou art not Cae­sars friend.

2. Seene to God, mans redemption hereby re­deemed: his determinate counsell, this meanes to bee thus made, this sacrifice offered, and Christ thus to suffer for many, Drinke this cup, &c.

29. This was the greatest of his sufferings?

Yes, for thus hee suffered under Pontius Pilate, and was crucified: wherein

1. His crowning with thornes, 2. reviling, mocking, and spitting on, 3. buffetting, &c. 4. false accusers, and accusations, 5. Purple robes, in scorn, seeme but sparkes to the ensuing flame.

30. Wherein shewne?

When both in body and soule, tormented, pier­ced thorow with sorrowes, and pressed to death, temporall, and his soule even feeling the misery of the eternall.

31. How meane you that?

In his body,

  • 1. Carrying the Crosse till he fainted under it.
  • 2. Nailed to the Crosse, the most iguominious death.
  • 3. Veynes and limbes rent, with cruell torments of all parts.
  • [Page 130] 4. Paines of death, body and soule parting.
  • 5. To comfort him, gall and vineger to drinke, in encrease of sorrow and scorne.
  • 6. Lastly, side pierced, and heart bloud let out, as hands and feet, before pierced and wounded.

In his soule,

1. Suffering with his body the separation from the body, torments of ignominy and shame, but much more the

2. Separation from God, and heaven, by guilt of our offences, by the anger of God against finne, pressing him on all parts, that hee cryed out, Eli, Eli, &c.

Did God forsake him?

No, but the heavinesse of the wrath and curse, pressing on him so sore, in the grievousnesse of the anguish, made him insensible of the comfort, so though the divinity never parted from him, yet in the parting of body and soule, and grievous tor­ments, he felt not the comfort, though by the assi­stance of it he was more then conqueror.

32. But how could hee in that excellency of soule feele such torment, or not feele the comfort?

By how much more excellent in soule and spi­rit, by so much more sensible of the wrath of the offended Majesty of God, as all best soules best know, and feele it; when the unwise doth not consider, and the foole doth not understand it; but his as the most excellent, so most pressed with it, especially considering the waight of the sinnes of the whole world, infinite in waight, number, and measure, as against the Infinite Majesty, under which his soule now groning, made a sacrifice for sin, as most excellent, most exquisitely felt the [Page 131] sorrowes of death, even beyond all the Martyrs, and sufferings in the whole world, and so might well be robbed of comfort, when plunged into that gulph of misery, when yet by that deepe an­guish, and dignity of his person, with assistance of the Deity, that never left him, hee conquered and brake open the gates and power of sin, death, and hell.

33. What were the consequents?

His death and buriall, wherein by his death hee destroyed death, and by his buriall he fulfilled the curse to the utmost mite, to dye and returne to earth; yet thereby sanctifying both death, and the grave, to a gate of life, and way towards glory.

34. How did his death destroy death?

By fulfilling the Law, and punishment, not only to the full, but beyond all debt, by the dignity of his person, and so death having seized on him, that knew no sin, had exceeded his commission, and the law given, that the soule that sinneth shall dye; and by this meanes lost both his sting, the power of the Law now satisfied, for them that are in Christ, and his authority, having beyond his au­thority swallowed him that knew no sin, and must render him againe, and with him many others, in respect of whom death it selfe was now swallow­ed up into victory.

35. What memorable occurrents at his death?

1. The Sun darkned, to shew Light of Truth eclipsed, and Son of God that suffered, as Dionysius Areopagita, then in Athens, perceiving it, is repor­ted to say, Aut Dens naturae patitur, aut mundi ma­china dissoloetur.

2. Veile of the Temple rent, as a token of ope­ning [Page 132] a way for the Gentiles, to come to the Church and Temple of God.

3. Graves opened, as a token of death destroy­ed by the power of his death.

4. Dead bodies of Saints arose, and appeared to many in the holy City, as an embleme or testi­mony of the resurrection in his power begun, in so much that the Centurion, and they that stood by, confessed, Verily, this was the Son of God.

36. Why is his buriall also remembred?

To shew prophesies in all points fulfilled, hee made his grave with the rich, so an honourable man, Ioseph of Arimathea, having begged his bo­dy, laid it in a new Sepulchre, in the garden, and not onely a Consummatum est afore his death, but in and after his death, of all things: and more ful­ly to expresse the mystery, as to dye with Christ to sin, so to be buried with him in baptisme, that wee may rise and live with him in glory.

37 What then learne we hence?

Many and excellent duties.

As 1. sorrow for sin, that caused our Saviours so great sufferings, especially he being our dearest

Friend, or Spouse.

Lord, and Saviour.

The Son of God.

2. A holy comfort in him, that death and dan­ger is passed, and overcome, if we be but truly his, and in him, for then hee hath fulfilled the Law for us, and freed us both from curse and punishment.

3. Constant patience in all tribulations, both because our blessed Saviour endured greater, and that thereby we are freed from eternall death and anguish, which as but gentle corrections, may be [Page 133] esteemed; for what should the condemned per­son, if life be againe granted, and full pardon gi­ven, care to endure a small stroke, a moments griefe else? and such is our case.

4. Mortification of our earthly members, so to dye with Christ, that wee may live with him: for else 1. we doe but as much as in us lyes, crucifie a­gaine the Lord of life, and worse then the Jewes: 2. we have no part in him: we doe not deny our selves, but him, and shake hands with sin, the world and the devill, in contempt of him.

5. Joy in any sufferings, especially for the truth, thereby more confirmed his, as honoured to bee worthy to suffer for him that suffered so great things for us.

6. Thereby boldnesse and resolution in any combat, or terror of conscience, since the greatest enemies of all are conquered by his death, and death it selfe destroyed.

7. Courage, even in the agony and pangs of death, since death is conquered, the sting taken a­way, the power abated, and Law satisfied, yet death and the grave sanctified for a gate to life, and way to glory, sweetned by his taking it on him, and in that hee went before us that way to glory.

38. What followeth?

The fifth Article, or as some make it, a part of the others onely, He descended into hell, the low­est and last step of the humiliation of Christ.

SECT. 7. The 5. Article, He descended into Hell.

The exposi­tion of the 5. Article of Christs de­scent into hell, and divers inter­pretations of the same, and [Page 135] acceptations of the words, both figuratively and literally, by severall authors, and expositions thereof, insisted [Page 136] on, and how far forth severally, according to the analogy of which onely confidence, faith to be allowed of, and [Page 137] approved, whereof the exposition containing the bitter torments and even paines suffered in his soule, as the second also his [Page 138] descent, to manifest his glory preferred: but the third of Lymbus, and 4, 5, and 6. as improper, or lesse perti­nent, rejected, [Page 139] but the true and Catholique sense, and meaning of this Article explained, and [Page 140] demonstrated which how it was in some Creeds omitted, and divers obje­ctions against [Page 141] the truth of it showne, answered, and refused, as more captious then solid, which [Page 142] sort some ta­ken out of Luk. 23. 4. and that saying of our Saviour to the thiefe, [Page 143] that this day thou shalt be with me in Paradise, and thirdly from his consumma­tum est, [Page 144] then also on the Crosse uttered. As fourthly from the want of it in some Creeds, and by negative divinity, for that not expresly mentioned in [Page 145] the Evange­lists, though on the con­trary firmly proved by them, and from divers other places confirmed, and so as generally in the Church in all times, and [Page 146] by all persons and Ortho­dox Writers, remembred and taught, received and beleeved, and lastly some of their arguments [Page 147] retorted on them­selves: and other [Page 148] scisenatiques and Heretiques, or misbeleevers, but showne, more strengthning [Page 149] and confirming our present assertion, with the use to be made of the same.

1. VVHat is the last degree of Christs humili­ation?

His descent into Hell, expressed in these words, He descended into Hell; which some annex to the former, as included in them; others to the follow­ing words, as a preparation to the consideration of his resurrection from the dead; some repute it a distinct Article.

2. How is it then interpreted?

After divers manners, and so consequently as diversly understood, so variously referred.

3. Whence growes this difference?

From the divers significations and interpreta­tions of this word [...] used in the Hebrew, and more Easterne Churches, as [...] in the Greeke Church.

4. What is the Hebrew [...]

It signifieth either the Grave or Hell, and so di­vers times either way accepted and used.

5. What is the Greeke [...]?

By it also signified the Grave and Hell, and no lesse the estate of the departed, indifferently whe­ther good or bad, to joy or torment.

6. How many severall interpretations are there then?

Six, at the least deduced from this ground, or difference.

7. Which are they?

[Page 135] The first figuratively understood, for the tor­ments of soule, and in his soule suffered, at, in, and before his death, the heavy anger of God against our sins, which caused his agony and bloudy sweat, and crying out, Eli, Eli, &c. even as it were the paines of hell, being depraved of that solace which he was wont to finde in God; as learned Doctor Field speakes, l. 5. de Eccles. c. 18.

8. Which the second?

Literally understood of the place of the damned, whither he is said to descend, not to suffer any tor­ments, (for consummatum est was said before, and the worke finished of redemption, and he assured the penitent thiefe, This day thou shalt bee with me in Paradise,) but to triumph over the Divell, and Hell, conquered, and for manifestation of his glory there, and to the disobedient spirits, to their greater torments and confusion, 1 Pet. 3. 19.

9. Which the third?

Understood the lower parts, or some places neare hell, but not the hell of the damned, where the Patriarchs or Saints before were supposed to abide, not having full sight and fruition of God.

10. Which the fourth?

Literally by [...] or [...], understanding the grave, to which his body descended.

11. Which is the fifth?

Figuratively thereby understood, in the phrase of the Greeke, the estate of the dead.

12. Which the sixth?

Figuratively also, to signifie his stay in that state, or the grave, three dayes, as it were the duration or permanency thereof.

13. Which is the most approved interpretation?

[Page 136] The first and second, as most consonant to the analogy of faith, and expressed, or allowed in the doctrine of our Church; the others either explo­ded, or impertinent.

14. How the first approved?

For that it is most assuredly true that our Savi­our felt most extreame torments in his soule, that even the paines of hell, after a sort, gat hold upon him, as the Psalmist and Prophet David speaketh, when he sweat drops of bloud, and that there nee­ded an Angell from heaven to comfort him, as Luc. 22. 34. and after cryed, Eli, Eli, &c. by the dismall apprehension of the heavie wrath of God, and sor­rowes endlesse, due to us, and lying so heavy on his soule; which may further bee illustrated, and proved by these reasons following.

15. Which be they?

That such and so great sorrowes did seize on his soule appeareth in that,

1. That with onely consideration of them, hee was so troubled, that he confessed, My soule is hea­vie even unto the death, and prayed those three times, with that fervency, Father if it be possible, &c. Mat. 26. 28. &c.

2. His apprehension of the sorrowes, caused these drops, bloudy sweat, and agony, and so ter­rible griefe and trouble of soule, that needed the Angell from heaven, Luke 22. 42. &c.

3. The feare of death, so terrible, was so ap­prehended, that it wrested those prayers, and sup­plications from him, with strong cryings and tears, to him that was able to save from death, whereby he was heard in that hee feared, Heb. 5. 7. which shewes the greatnesse of the trouble of his soule.

4. So wonderfull was that feare he was surpri­sed [Page 137] withall when he suffered, that hee cryed, Eli, Eli, &c. and a second time, and gave up the ghost, that offering for sin.

5. As he was more powerfull then all the Mar­tyrs, so he suffered more then all, if all were put together, from righteous Abel to this day.

6. His soule being an offering for sin, and soules having sinned, and all the faithfull in him, and their sins in his soule, to be expiated, and everlast­ing death due, heavy indeed, and grievous paines, must needs take hold on him, by which we delive­red in his power, though with extreame paines and sufferings.

16. But what is the end thereof?

That howsoever insupportable by men and An­gels, or unutterable, yet thereby perfectly re­deemed both body and soule, by passions both of body and soule in the power of his divini­ty, that never left him, not even in that agony, passion and death, when hee seemed to bee over­come, whereby yet he became conqueror.

17. This interpretation then of his descent into hell, is approved of?

Yes, though perabolically interpreting it, yet as agreeable to Scriptures, and the analogy of faith.

18. How the second interpretation?

Literally true also, as consorting with the plain text of Scripture, words of the Creed, and testi­mony of Fathers, and expounded by our Church, so in regard of his triumph over hell, and Satan, and manifestation of his glory there, and to them, to their greater terror, torments, and confusion, as Saint Peter seemeth to intimate, saying, in the spi­rit, hee went and preached to the spirits in prison, [Page 138] which were disobedient in the dayes of Noah, 1 Pet. 3. 19.

19. How of the third?

Exploded by our Church and holy Scriptures, as that acknowledge no third place, or state of soules departed, but Heaven or Paradise, the place of joy, and hell the state of the damned.

20. How the fourth?

As lesse pertinent, or proper, since thereby is only signified, what was before expressed, by hee was buried, and so a tautology of buriall, as to say, He was buried, and descended to the grave, in effect, but he was buried, and he was buried.

21. How the fifth?

A like impertinent interpretation, and inferring A tautologie of death before expressed, in that he was dead; for what difference betweene he was dead, and descended into the state of the dead.

22. How the sixth?

Little other then the former, for being in that state, it importeth some stay, and how long that was, is declared in the words following, The third day he rose againe from the dead.

23. What then Catholiquely understood by his de­scent?

Either the grievous torments that he suffered in his righteous soule, beyond compare, or that he descended or stooped so low in his humility, and exinanition of himselfe, to manifest his love ex­tended to mankinde, and glory now asserted, and assumed to the very gates, and into the dungeon of hell, to the soules and spirits there desolate, and deserted of the grace of God, or out of his graci­ous presence, there plunged in unspeakable griefe [Page 139] and torments, by their wretched and wicked fall from God, or prevarication against God, and his Christ; which though never so great joy, to Saints, Angels, and soules of the Just, onely served to them to increase their torments; and so after his victory on the Crosse over sin and death, this re­presenting a triumph over hell, and all that wic­ked rabble, or all that is accounted evill, and that hold of sinne and hell, or the Prince of hell, the Divell.

24. But as is said in the story of Dives, there is a great space set, that none can goe from heaven to hell, or returne thence to heaven, Luke 16.

It is true of any other, but the Son of God, hee only excepted, and yet they also there, saw and spake to one another, but indeed there is so great a gulfe between them, and their estates, of despaire, and other ugly hellish terror, and griefe, they can never come one at the other, or to the joy and comfort, or other estate one of the other, such end­lesse distance is there betweene their severall ha­bitations, and conditions, the one injoying eter­nall blisse, by the other quite forfeited, and utter­ly desperate of all remedy, and within himselfe, as well as before God, judged and condemned; or this one having unrecoverably lost all grace, and time of grace, but the other made so good use of it (and by grace, and in the day of grace, mo­mentae unde pendit eternitas, improved both) that eternally and invincibly impossible to be cast out, and possessed of glory, which is the joy of the elect, summe of all blisse, and so the one, of all things receiving joy and comfort, as delighted in, and pleased with the will of God, the other in all [Page 140] things tormented, that if in heaven (as Satan came before God, and among the children of God, Job 1.) yet no comfort in, or joy from the glory of that place, but rather griefe and torment, to be, or be accounted no more worthy of it, having forfeited it, and the price of it, the time, graces, and what else once granted them, for the gaine, and obtaining that pearle, or treasure, and the very joy of the Saints, a corrasive to them, so this such a gulfe they can never passe, and though see and speake, can never come one at the other; yet as these might see and speake, as it were at enter­view one to another, and God is every where, much more may Christ who is God, how he please, descend to shew his victorious conquest, and tri­umph there, and so truely divers wayes to be un­derstood, he descended into hell.

25. But this phrase was left out in some Creeds?

It is true, so it was in the Symbol of the Church of Rome, and divers of the Easterne parts, as ap­peareth by the Smyrnian, Sardian, Toletan, Ephe­sine, Constantinopolitan, Chalcedon Councels, and other ancient confessions, but in some of them, as the Roman, since added, is, and may be well thus interpreted,

Whether

  • Literally, for his descent in triumph, and ma­nifestation of his glory.
  • Figuratively, and parabolically, for the pains of hell, sustained in soule at, and before his passion, under the heavy wrath of God, and curse due to us in body and soule, Ruf. in Exposit. symb. & Jerom. Epist. 41. part. 1.

26. But there are many and maine objections used against this his descent into hell?

[Page 141] Many, but not so maine, or indeed of any con­sequence, to evince what they would, or subject so plaine an Article of the faith, so universally received, and so fully confirmed by holy Scripture.

27. They may be easily solved then?

They are, and more pregnant places, and proofs by farre, produced to the contrary, and in confir­mation of the truth of the position, evidently shew­ing them, but in a manner falacies, or captious, and sophisticall argumentations.

28. But many have infisted on them?

Yes, and no point of doctrine almost, never so sound, but hath had many impugners, no conceit so foolish but hath had many maintainers and up­holders.

29. It may be profitable to heare them?

Yes related, and resolved, since not once, but so often stirred and agitated, by uncircumspect and simple persons, that have erred by them, so to re­ceive and have more full solution, and to insist more firmly in the truth, cleare foundation, and though else it might seeme Camarinam movere, to stirre up the stinke of some old heresie, yet in this respect needfull to satisfie and recall the erring judgements of any missed by partiality, or misin­terpretation against the current and generally re­ceived doctrine of the Church and holy Scripture, and such onely left to erre, that are either

1. Lazie, and will not seeke to know the truth, and full satisfaction.

2. Wilfull, and bent to follow any by-way, whatever evident proofe and reason, able to satis­fie any judicious, evince the contrary, of which overweening and wilfull spirits, every age affor­ding [Page 142] too much plenty, and ours superabounding, to the sowing and planting, or replanting of ma­ny an ancient and later heresie.

30. May we heare some of the principall objections then?

It is objected out of that, Luke 23. 4. &c. Father into thy hands I commend my spirit, that therefore hee was not in hell; but as a bare conceit scarce worth an answer, as falling of it selfe; for as by Gods hand, his power and protection meant, what place is free, or out of the hand of God? the Psal­mist teacheth us, as Psal. 139. 8. If I ascend to hea­ven, thou art there; if I goe downe to hell, thou art there also; if I take the wings of the morning, and flye to the uttermost parts of the earth, there also shall thy right hand hold me: So our blessed Saviour in the words of the same Psalmist, com­mendeth his Spirit into his Fathers hand, or pro­tection, which he was also assured of, whether in Heaven, and Paradise, and hell.

31. How secondly?

It is objected out of that saying, This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise, spoken to the thiefe on the Crosse, that therefore he was not in hell: But the answer most plaine, both that of Saint Augustine, that he filleth all places, Heaven, Pa­radise, and hell, and no place free from his pre­sence, as before, and so, as he was God, with him in Paradise, or Heaven, in regard of his divinity, as in his Epistle, 57. ad Dardanum.

Secondly, his Soule and Spirit might both as­cend into Paradise, as was convenient, and the same day to hell also, for the manifestation of his glory, or descending first, and ascending after, [Page 143] Ephes. 4. 9. as we see the excellent quick motions of the minde, and soule, and thought, from one side of the earth, and one end of heaven to ano­ther in a moment, such the quicke motions of soules and Angels, hindred by no earthly, or cor­poreall and bodily impediments: thus doubly an­swered, in regard both of the divinity and huma­nity of our Saviour.

32. How else thirdly?

Thirdly, objected from that saying of our Sa­viour on the Crosse, Consummatum est, it is finished, ergo, not in hell, and answered most true, not to suffer any paines, or farther there to perfect the mystery and merit of our redemption, which was fully perfected on the Crosse, whose passions there of infinite valew, as before expressed; and this ar­gument were good against Flaccus Illyricus, and such as supposed he went to suffer, not against us, or that interpretation that sheweth his descent, only for manifestation of his glory, or the like respects.

33. How else opposed?

Fourthly, this particle (say they) is wanting in divers the ancient Creeds or Symbols of the faith, ergo, &c. answered: so is communion of Saints, yet a most Catholique Article, and no ar­gument to say it is left out, or not related; there­fore it is not so, all truths that are not reported were no truth; but it is as the former both by Scripture and authority, proved and approved; and besides in many, or most of the Symbols, and Fathers expositions of them: As

1. In Athanasius Creed, joyned to Cyprians workes.

[Page 144] 2. Ruffinus Exposition of it, and citing the Psal. 16. 10.

3. Chrysostome his Creed and Exposition of it.

4. Saint Augustine his Creed and Exposition, where comparison and signe of Jonah explained.

5. Ignatius the like.

6. Ireneus, though not in his Creed, in his o­ther writings: So all the current of the Fathers, besides the Councels recited before.

34. What else opposed?

Fifthly, the Evangelists (say they) have no sto­ry of it, ergo; the same in effect with the former, if good, what heresie in some part, or other not so established, as the Sadduces, or any might build on such foundation, as Moses makes no mention of creation of Angels, ergo, there are none, but this reasoning is exploded by all judicious, as without reason; and the contrary yet here is plainly evin­ced by holy Scriptures, in as many or more places and more pregnant far, then produced against us,

35. Which are those?

Psal. 16. 10. the Psalmists prophesie expoun­ded by Peter in the 2. Acts 27. whereas it were both parts, body and soule there mentioned, soule in hell, flesh in hope, raised by the soule, in power of the Godhead, so the Holy One never to be left to see corruption: what more plaine, even by text of holy writ, and Scriptures selfe expounding ho­ly Scriptures, the Apostle, the Prophets words and meaning, what David Prophencè, Peter Di­dacticè, and to the point, as Elencticè of the contrary opinions; where the resurrection shew­ed how, the soule from hell, the flesh or body from the grave, where it did rest in blessed hope, [Page 145] and raised thence within three days, and never saw corruption, and for that [...] signifieth the grave in other places, as well as hell, it is confes­sed both. But Saint Peter makes it plaine how it is to be understood here, and though wee need no further proofe, this one and so cleare and plaine, yet we may see more for further declaration or il­lustration.

36. How else proved?

2. Ephes. 4. 9. in that hee ascended, what is but that he descended first to the lower parts of the earth, and what is by it to be understood but hell for the grave, not in the lower parts, but neere the superficios of the earth, and the body cannot be said to descend, but to be laid there, onely the soule active and able to descend or ascend, and the body in the power of the soule, when it was uni­ted againe, as in the resurrection out of the grave, and after in that higher exaltation and ascension.

37. Be there any further proofes?

Yes divers, as thirdly, Rom. 10. 6. Say not in thine heart, who shall ascend to heaven, or who shall descend or goe downe to the deepe, the A­bysse, to bring Christ from the dead, or hell, not grave, for that is not Abysse, or without bottome, being as before shewne, but neere the superficies of the earth, or what so fit to be opposed as is there to heaven, but hell, as the meaning is plaine, no fitter understanding of it, and the divels themselves Luke 8. 31. so take it, and hell by them expressed, in that word the deepe, or abysse, desiring Christ not to be put out thence into the abysse.

38. How else proved?

4. By that of our Saviour, as Jonah was three [Page 146] dayes and three nights in the Whales belly, so the Son of man three dayes in the heart of the earth, but the grave, neere the superficies, ut ante decla­ratum, and the gulfe of hell so fitly compared, al­luding to that of Jonah, his confession, he was in the belly of hell, in the seas, and at the bottome of the mountaines, and by this expressed what farthest from heaven, and what farther removed then hell.

39. Is it any farther demonstrated?

5. Yes, and most plainely and evidently againe by Peter, 1. Epist. 3. 18. where that his saying of Christ, who mortified in the flesh, but quickned in the spirit, by it went and preached to the spi­rits in prison, that were sometimes disobedient, when the long suffering of God waited for them in the dayes of Noah, &c. So plainely applied, such his descent into hell, to manifest his power and his glory, and convince their disobedience, both in Noahs time, and all like disobedience, and neglect of Gods forbearance, and long suffering, that nothing more cleere, or any other, or more fit, and plaine understanding thereof can be, and thus most cleerely evinced.

40. Is not this passage otherwise interpreted?

Though Saint Augustine, and others following him, interpret it of the disobedient men, in the dayes of Noah, preached unto by Christ, in his Spirit, so directing Noah; yet this interpretation of Damascenes and ours is the more literall, and a­greeing with this Article, and as agreeable also with the Analogy of faith: And where are divers senses all agreeable with the Analogy of faith, (the Spirit of God well knowing all that ever [Page 147] could be thence deduced, and so as good inten­ding the same) it may be lawfull for us to use ei­ther, and especially this, as more literall, and with fewest or no figures in it; there being in that o­ther of Saint Augustines divers farther fet­ched locutions or figures, as of the prison, and spi­rits disobedient, for men, and Christs Spirit for his whole selfe, or the deity taken, and his preaching for that by his Prophets and holy men, as Noah: whiles this of ours is more directly to the letter of the Creed, but granting that were the more li­terall (though it be not) or prime intention, yet a li­berty may be used, to the Churches edification, in such a case, and the sense well admitted, the Ar­ticle being so plaine also for it, and agreeing fully with it, though else we need not desire this nei­ther, it being without it, so fully by the former proofes demonstrated.

41. Yet if said, to what end did he descend, or what needed his descent, how is it to be answered?

Though curious questions, and such as this, see­king into Gods secret determinations, need no answer, but reproofe, it being our duties to rest in Gods revealed will, without presumptuous seeking into his secret counsels, as many gracelesse ones use to doe to their owne perdition, such curious devisers, thereby giving evidence of want of grace, by their immodest seeking, and presumpti­on; yet because this being used for an argument to overthrow all, is well and sufficiently with war­rant, as before of holy Scripture, for confirma­tion of this truth, and retorted to the overthrow of the opposers error, it may have a ful and plenary answer and solution.

42. How shew you this?

As indeed if no end why, or no need of it, they conclude no descent; so whereas to good end, and great good occasions, then great and good need of such descent to hell, and consequently, that he descended. The reasons why many alledged by many, principally these:

1. As some say, to binde the divell, and power of darknesse; but if nescio, or non plene intelligo, be set here, it matters not.

2. To fetch soules thence, dixere patres, but non audeo dicere.

3. To suffer, as Flaccus Illyricus, indignam Christo, whose consummatum est, had abundantly on the crosse, finished all satisfactory sufferings, and over­come the bitternesse of them.

4. To triumph, or in triumph, even when at lowest, to manifest his glory, and power there, by holy men is beleeved.

5. To convince the disobedient in the dayes of Noah, as Saint Peter shewes, ante, or any the like since, condemned by their owne conscience, and convicted by testimony of his presence, such his preaching there to be understood.

6. To convince the gainesayers, and to con­demne the unfaithfull then alive, denying herein the mighty power of God, and his word of truth, able to doe all things, especially what promised, as in the signe of the Prophet Ionah; they looke for signes, but no signe shall be given, but that of the, &c. So here spoken, as it were, Come ye despi­sers and wonder, &c.

7. Comfort of faithfull, and assurance of salvati­on, in the very Son of God, to whom heaven open [Page 149] and grave sanctified, hell vanquished, with all her power of sin and death; so no power against them with whom Christ is, si Deus nobiscum, quis contra nos, and he is Emanuell, God with us,

43. Are those the reasons then?

They are, and thus is our assurance sealed, hee went to the dead, yet alive, to the damned, yet blessed, to hell, yet reigneth in heaven, since im­possible that he should be holden of either grave or hell.

for the

  • Grave opened and sanctified.
  • Death swallowed in victory.
  • Paines thereof loosed.
  • Hell it selfe vanquished, the power thereof subdued, and triumphed over, and he that sancti­fied the grave, by his presence, opened hell by his power, which he vanquished in the gates, or strength of it, thought else impregnable, and made it the gate and way of life by his resurrecti­on, opened and entred heaven by his ascension.

44. What to be learned hence?

Our duty of religious care and thankfulnesse, that in the meditation and remembrance

1. Of his extreame passions and torments in soule suffered for us: 1. It may be an Antidote a­gainst sin, that caused such sufferings, and so sore displeased God. 2. A motive to hearty sorrow and repentance for sin committed, so great anger and punishment.

2. His descent may make us by contemplation of his great humiliation for us, to humble our selves, that comming even to the gates of hell of­ten, by our deepe humiliation, repentance and sorrow, out of those deepes, calling unto the Lord, [Page 150] he may heare us, from his holy heaven; and by the merit, and in the vertue of Christs descent, save us from the eternall prison.

45. What followeth?

The fifth Article, or that part of it that concer­neth the exaltation of our Saviour, and first de­gree thereof, his resurrection, in these words, The third day he rose againe from the dead.

SECT. 8. The exaltation of Christ in the five, sixe, and seventh Articles.

A farther A­nalysis of the five, six, and seventh Articles, of the [Page 151] Creed, and first of the resurrection, and time and types thereof, [Page 152] as well as prophesies, and other observations concerning the same, wherein [Page 153] farther thè efficiency and mighty power by which it was wrought and perfor­med, and divers Types [Page 154] as of Adam, Enoch, Eliah, and divers o­thers, are showne and remembred, with some neces­sary lessons to be thence learned, [Page 155] and uses to be made of the same. The second de­gree of his [Page 156] exaltation in his ascen­tion, wherein the order and manner of it, prophesies concerning reasons and end of [Page 187] it observed, together with the time, and divers apparitions of his before the time, & rea­sons of them, and no lesse [Page 158] divers types thereof, as Enoch, Moses, [Page 159] and Eliah, prefiguring the excellency of it as where­in his triumph over death was most apparantly seene [Page 160] and shewne when he gave gifts to men, even his holy Spi­rit and graces and the use to be made and fruit hence to us arising, [Page 161] the the third degree of his exaltation, in his session at Gods right hand in glory [Page 162] with the ma­ner or figure of that speech declared, and how it is to be understood, with the distin­ction of it [Page 163] from the former, and how great is that excellency of that his estate of glory and majesty, and [Page 164] what we are to learne [Page 165] from the same.

1. VVHat is the exaltation of Christ?

As his humiliation was his descent from his glory, and humbling himselfe, even to death and hell, for our sinnes, and to our salvation, so this exaltation is his raising himselfe in the power of his divinity, from death, and hell, to life and the height of glory, for our happinesse and justification.

2. What herein considerable?

That as by divers degrees, he humbled himselfe, from glory to the depth of humility, so here, by divers degrees from the lowest humility, he ascen­ded againe to the highest state of glory, and as he came from heaven to earth, so now he ascended from earth to the highest heaven.

3. In what degrees seene?

In his resurrection, as in this fifth Article, the third day he rose againe from the dead.

In his ascension and session in glory, in the [Page 151] sixth Article, he ascended, &c.

In his returne to judgement, with power and great glory, in the seventh Article, from thence he shall come, &c.

4. What to be considered in the Resurrection?

  • 1. The time, the third day.
  • 2. The action, he rose againe from the dead.

Why the third day?

In Remem­brance, and regard of the

  • Trinity, in whose power he arose.
  • Conveniency of the time.
  • Foretelling and Prophesie.
  • Type of it, Jonah.

5. How conveniency of the time?

Only then and no sooner, that it might appeare he was truely and fully dead, he had fulfilled the law and curse.

2. Later, lest his Disciples faith might faile, or comfort too long be deprived, and their hope to be turned into despaire.

6. How the Prophesies?

Both of Hos. 6. 2. After two dayes, &c. and the third day he shall rise, Jonah 1. 17. and 2. 2. ut­ged, the 1 Cor. 15. 4. &c. Christ himselfe, Matth. the 17. 12. 23. The Son of man shall be slaine, and rise againe the third day, and Matth. 20. 10. Mark 10. 34 Joh. 2. 19.

7. How the type of Jonah?

As is declared Matth. 12. 40. as Jonah was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly, so must the Son of man be in the heart of the earth.

8. What more considerable in the time?

That it was

1. The first day of the week, the Lords day, our new Sabbath, the Christians rest, the day where­on [Page 152] the creationbegun, and the day of the second creation, so by Christ perfected, our redemption.

2. Morning early, the first time of the day, so day of grace here begun, and true light arise in it, and enlighten it.

3. Extraordinary light of the world, as before the Sun rising, to shew the new Sun of righte­ousnesse, with his preventing graces, riseth so for the illustration of the new world, in that true light.

4. The first Month with the Jewes, as a begin­ning of the new yeare of joy, and eternall Jubilee of all Saints.

5. Spring of the yeare, so the spring of the new world, as the day spring from on high, so the worlds new birth and spring, in restoring peace and redemption.

6. Time of the Passeover, when to fulfill the Passeover, the true Pascall Lambe was offered, the ceremonies so to cease, all shadowes abolished, the truth it selfe appearing.

7. Finally, he rested the Jewes Sabbath, to the fulfilling, but end thereof, at his death, that brought new life to the Christian Church, and Sabbath, by his Resurrection.

What note you in that action, his Resurrection?

The efficiency, in the power of divini­ty, whereby according to the decree and will of God, his soule reassumed the body, and raised it out of the grave.

The effect in him, his body raised from death to life, the first fruits of them that beleeve.

The effect in us, spiritually, our raising from the death of sin to the new life of grace.

[Page 153] Corporeally, our assurance and earnest of our re­surrection at the last, to the strengthning of our hope, and confirming of our faith.

The effect in Types thereof, for our farther comfort and instruction.

9. What was the efficiency?

The great power of the divinity united to his humanity, and by that to us as his members, to the raising of him the first fruits, and us at last, that though it suffered him to sleepe that three dayes death in his passion, did not leave his body in the grave, nor suffered that Holy One to see corrup­tion, and in the same vertue, by his merits, after our sleepe of death, will at last raise us out of the dust.

10. How the effect?

In both his humanity, and by him over ours, in the mighty power of the divinity, and raised him first, and so will us at the last.

11. What Types thereof?

Not onely Jonas by those three dayes in the Whales belly, representing the time of our Savi­ours stay in the grave and bosome of the earth, but Isaac, after a sort, at his birth, in the deadnesse of Sarahs wombe, and Abrams age, received from death; and more at his binding for the sacrifice on Mount Moriah, restored to life, and a figure of this onely Sonne of God, and Sonne also of Abra­ham, Christ here offered in sacrifice on the Crosse, and thus restored to life.

12. What other Types were there?

Both Adam himselfe, Enoch, Elias, and divers other types of him, and Emblemes herein of him and of the resurrection.

13. How was Adam?

[Page 154] Though in him we all dye, yet whiles he was in the state of perfection, see wee in him a type of Christ, the second Adam, and the resurrection, who in a dead sleepe had the woman taken out of his side, his spouse named Eva, the mother of the li­ving, as Christ in this dead sleepe had out of his side, sending forth water and bloud, the Church his spouse, taken as it were out of those wounds, by his death, who is the mother indeed of the li­ving.

14. How was Enoch?

As one that walked with God, and so taken from men, was no more seene, but raised so to life, from state of that mortality.

15. How Eliah?

In that manner taken away from men and mor­tality, by the chariot of God translated to heaven, to have this part in the resurrection of the just, and be an evident type of Christ, and embleme of the same.

16. How any others?

The three in the Old Testament raised to life, the widowes sonne of Sarepta, the Shunamites son, and the man raised by the Prophets body.

The three in the New Testament, Lazarus, the widowes son of Naim, Jairus daughter, all as it were to shew us the power of God in them, and so many emblemes of Christs resurrection, who was so the seventh of them that were raised, or tenth of them all that were types and emblemes of him and his resurrection, as a perfect number, as from whom they received all the holinesse, ver­tues, and power of the resurrection, which they were ordained to foreshew, as figures of the same.

17. What learne we hence?

Our duties, as of mortifying our earthly mem­bers, in remembrance of his death, so a rising from the death of sin, in the remembrance and power of his resurrection, who dyed for our sinnes, and rose againe for our justification, who will so raise our soules in this life, as both bodies and soules af­ter death at last, and also many other comforts hence arising.

18. Which are they?

1. Both the strengthning and confirmation of our faith, in the comfortable remembrance of Christs resurrection already performed, and so ma­ny other Saints of our owne nature of flesh and bloud, with him, or emblemes of him.

4. Erection of our eye of hope, to the state whereunto hee our eldest brother is entred, and hath already received and invested divers in life, and the resurrection of the just.

3. Comfortable walking in this vaile of misery, where we must one day meet with death, in regard of our assurance in him of a joyfull resurrection.

19. What fruit hereof?

Fourefold: 1. heavenly minde, set on heavenly not earthly things.

2. Holy life, new borne babes, pure, innocent, and harmlesse.

3. Joy in the graces and Spirit of God, and in heavenly, not corruptible things.

4. Growth and increase in holinesse, as bran­ches of the true Vine, Christ, &c.

20. What followeth?

In the sixt Article the second degree of his ex­altation, in his ascension to heaven, in these [Page 156] words, Hee ascended into heaven.

21. What herein to be considered?

1. The matter, action, ascension, termini, from earth to heaven.

2. The manner in the presence of many wit­nesses, with the time and types thereof, and ana­logies to be observed.

22. What analogies herein?

An analogy or correspondency of it, both to the descension, as he came downe to earth from hea­ven, the bosome of his father and height of glory, by his incarnation; so here he ascended from earth to heaven to his father, and his right hand, in Majesty by his glorious ascension.

The types thereof, Moses, Enoch, and Elias, of whom hereafter.

23. What the ascension, or action?

His glorious ascending to heaven, in the sight and presence of many witnesses, as it were fore­told, accordingly performed.

24. How foretold?

Both by the Prophet David, thou art ascended up on high, hast led captivity captive, and given gifts to men.

By himselfe, Joh. 14. 2. I go to prepare a place, &c. Joh. 20. 17. I ascend to my Father, and your Father, to my God and your God.

By the types of it in the old Testament, Enoch, Moses, and Elias.

25. Why in sight and presence of many witnesses?

To their comfort and our confirmation, that as his resurrection manifested to the women, the Disciples one after another, and sometimes two or three, and then more together, even till more [Page 157] then 500. at once, so many times during his abode on earth; so his ascension, as every part of his acti­ons for us, and so our faith might be confirmed in the mouth of many witnesses, and so indeed were by both Prophets, Martyrs, and others.

26. Whence ascended he?

From earth to heaven, from top of Mount O­livet by Jerusalem, as it were from the earth to the heavenly Jerusalem, City of the great King, from the Church here to the Church above.

27. To what end?

To prepare a place for us, as he taught his Disciples.

To elevate our hearts to heaven and heavenly things.

To shew the way to us, and all that are his.

To manifest his power and glory to mortall eyes and hearts, according to their capacity; that abundantly more is apparent, in the highest de­gree to the blessed Saints and Angels in heaven.

28. In what manner ascended he?

In an admirable and wonderfull manner, as ap­peared by the Angels words, then appearing to his Disciples, and those present, testifying of him, and saying, ye men of Galilee, why stand ye ga­zing up into heaven, This Jesus whom ye saw ascend, shall so come as, &c. Acts 1. 11.

29. When was that?

Forty dayes after his resurrection, during which time he was conversant on earth, directing and comforting his Disciples, and strengthning them.

30 Why were those forty dayes interim?

For many good reasons, and gracious comfort, and instruction to his Church.

[Page 158] As 1. assurance of his resurrection, in that space conversing, though after a more divine manner, and appearing so often, and to so many.

2. Confirmation of the verity of his humanity, offering himselfe to be seene, and touched, and felt, yea and eating with them, though hee needed no sustenance, yet as to Thomas, herein descending to them, to confirme their weake, though ravished and admiring faith.

3. Strengthning his Disciples, opening their hearts, and so comforting, instructing, and con­firming them against all occurrences, and times of fiery trials, and persecutions.

29. Did he not also appeare at other times, and to others?

Yes, but after a more ravishing, strange, and transcendent manner, so to divers holy men.

As to Saint Paul, on the way to Damascus, but with such glory and splendor, that hee was both a­mazed and stricken blinde, but converted.

To Saint Stephen, full of faith, and of the holy Ghost, even from heaven, and in his majesty, at the time of his martyrdome, and very dissolution.

To Saint Iohn in Pathmos, on the Lords day, in a heavenly vision, to the illustration of his under­standing, in writing that prophesie of the Revela­tion. And to many Saints else, to whom the Lord in grace, yet with manifestation of some part of his glory, appeared.

30. Who were types of this his ascension?

Enoch, who walking with God, was taken away, and no more seen: Moses, who ascending to mount Nebo, was taken from men: and Eliah, who went up to God in that fiery charet, and in the sight of Elisha ascended up to heaven.

31. What analogy of their ascension to this?

As types to the antitypes usually have, so those both to Christ and his ascension.

1. As Enoch, the 7. from Adam, a holy and sab­baticall member, and generation of the just, walk­ed with God, and was so translated.

2. So Christ, the 7. of those that were ever til then raised to life, of that line, the Holy and Just One, Prince of peace, and author of our rest, and end­lesse Sabbath, having walked with God, now thus ascended.

32. How Moses?

As that great Lawgiver, and who in the wilder­nesse after forty dayes fast, received the Law from God, on mount Sinai, and delivered the curses on mount Ebal, and blessings on mount Geresin, Deut. 27. 12. at last ascending mount Nebo, though buried by God, thus translated and taken from men, was from the earth and tents of Israel ascen­ded. So Christ, the Law-giver, and confirmer of a better Law, and covenant of grace, after 40. daies fast, in the wildernesse, having vanquished Satan, and on mount Sion manifested his Majesty, after forty dayes conversing with men, after his ascen­ding Mount Calvary, and death, buriall, and re­surrection to life, thus from Mount Olivet ascen­ded up to heaven.

3 [...]. How Eliah?

As the greatest Prophet that ever arose in that state and the Church of the Jewes, as who raised the dead to life, opened and shut heaven at his prayer, without dying, was translated, and ascen­ded up to God, in the power of the Spirit, in that strange manner and convoy, the fiery Charets and [Page 160] horsemen of Israel: So Christ the great Prophet, and Messias, raising the dead in soule and body, to life eternall, having the key of David, and open­ing and shutting heaven by those siery trials at his passion, opening the gate of life, and entring thereby at his resurrection, thus triumphed in his ascension.

34. Was this so manifested?

It might seeme so even by himselfe in his trans­figuration, where those types thereof, Moses and Eliah, met with him the Antitype, on Mount Ta­bor, as it were in a divine conference about the same.

35. What was the event of it?

In that triumph ascending, he led captivity cap­tive, and gave gifts unto men.

36. What gifts?

Gifts and graces of his holy Spirit, yea and the pouring forth of that Spirit in his Church most a­bundantly, or as he speaketh, the sending of the Comforter, the holy Ghost, the Spirit of truth, for the direction, guiding, and comfort of his Church to the worlds end.

37. What learne we hence?

In duty of humble thankfulnesse and praises of­ten to ascend,

1. In our contemplation to those high Palaces, that so with preparation of soule, in this life, we may ascend to those high Courts hereafter, whither he is gone before.

2. In affection and hearty desire and longing after them, by our preparation of will and wishes to be there with Christ, whither he ascended, and is in glory, Cupio dissolvi; &c.

[Page 161] 3. Gracious steps of life and conversation, to ascend up to his holy hill of sanctification, as pre­paring heart and hand, soule and body, to ascend to Christ at last, and pertake with him in sanctity here, as in glory hereafter, and therefore did hee send the holy Spirit, or Comforter.

38. What fruit hereby?

Cheerfull ability to goe forward, both in our Christian callings and duties of Religion, by his comfort, guidance, and instruction, alwaies re­membring that he is ascended and gone before to prepare a place.

That we ought to prepare our selves to be re­ceived.

That we are strangers and Pilgrimes here.

That we have a high and more enduring City.

That therfore we elevate our minds and hearts, and eyes and hands towards that place, where our hope and helpe is, and thither ascended into glory.

39. What followeth?

The third degree of his exaltation, his session at the right hand of God, in Majesty and glory, expressed in these words, He sitteth at the right hand of God, the Father Almighty.

40. What is meant thereby?

His consistency for ever, and plenitude of Ma­jesty and glory there with the Father in the hea­vens.

41. What in the words to be considered?

The figure, or manner of the speech.

The meaning of the phrase.

42. What the manner, or figure?

The expression of this, or the like divine matters [Page 162] and mysteries, according to our humane capacity.

As by sitting, understanding consistency, being, and remaining so for ever.

As by the right hand of God, understanding his high power and Majesty.

43. Is this frequent?

Yes, concerning God especially, where [...], causâ, for humane weaknesse sake, the eyes, armes, hands, fingers, and feet of God are often mentioned, and the like figures and Meta­phors used, when we are not with the Heretiques, Anthropmorphites, to thinke God hath them so really in humane figure, but to signifie his great­nesse, past finding out, or goodnesse and benefits to us by them.

44. How to be conceived then?

1. By his eyes, his providence over us and all things.

2. By his mouth, his word and divine revela­tion.

3. By his armes, outstretched and mighty hand, his strength, power, and mighty deliverances.

4. By the workes of his hand and fingers, acts of his power, and by him ordered, and ordained.

5. By his feet and goings, his marvellous pro­ceedings, and the like: and so here as aforesaid, by sitting stability for ever, by his right hand, or at his right hand of Majesty and glory, to be concei­ved; so Bathsheba at Salomons right hand, 1 Kings 2. 19. and the Queen at the Kings right hand, in the 45. Psa. understood placed in the greatest honour, glory, and Majesty.

45. What is the full meaning of the phrase?

As in other places expressed, Christ being [Page 163] sitting or standing, his consistency for ever, at the right hand of God, in the power and glory of the divine Majesty.

46. Was not this meant by ascending to heaven?

No, for it is a distinct thing from it, for

That

  • The ascension is in order before it.
  • The ascension may be without it.
  • The ascension of Christ, was to this end.

47. How understand you this?

It is evident, the ascension was in time and or­der, before said session and glory, and ascension to heaven may be without it, as we see in Saints and Angels, who doe and shall ascend, and though have fulnesse, and an unspeakable measure of glo­ry, yet not in so high degree, and Christs ascension was to that end, to have that high degree, above all, as the complement of all glory and majesty.

48. But was not Christ in that glory, and at the right hand of the Father set from all eternity?

1. In respect of his divinity he was so before all worlds, and from all eternity, and to that can bee no accession, or addition of glory.

2. In respect of his divinity united to his huma­nity, so that it was from that time forth onely so considered and manifested.

3. In respect of his humanity, it was from that time, and in that order so exalted.

49. How is this elsewhere expressed in Scriptures?

By these speeches and prophesies, or prophe­tique phrases.

1. His exaltation, farre above all heavens, Eph. 4. 10. To a name above all names, that at the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, both of things in heaven and in earth, Philip. 2. 9. 10.

[Page 164] 2. All power given both in heaven and in earth, Matth. 28. 18.

3. Let all Angels worship him, Heb. 1. 6. so Psal. 97. 7. worship him all ye gods.

4. I have set my King upon, &c. Aske of me, and I shall give, &c. Psal. 2. &c.

5. Sit at my right hand till I make thy enemies thy footstoole, Psal. 110. 1.

6. All his enemies under his feet, 1 Cor. 15. 25. And the like places and phrases, shewing his ma­jesty and glory.

50. What analogy in this to his humiliation?

To the lowest degree, as this the highest step of glory, from the deepes of grave and hell, to hea­ven; so from the lowest misery in them, to the highest glory in heaven.

51. What learne we hence?

His great power, able to defend, and glory in majesty, to the comfort and consolation of his Church, and so our duties of

Honour to his Majesty.

Praise to his excellent name.

Joy in the excellency of his glory.

Obedience to his mighty power, with the Fa­ther, and Holy Spirit, in the guidance and govern­ment of his Church.

52. In what respect?

As he is the head of the Church, powerfull and able to defend all that are his, against all powers of sin, death, and hell, and Satan, and all worldly opposition, and in that honoured above all, and constituted over all, both men and Angels.

53. What followeth?

His further manifestation of his glory, in his se­cond [Page 165] comming, his comming to judgement, the fourth degree, or part of his exaltation, expressed in the seventh Article, From thence he shall come againe to judge both the quicke and the dead.

SECT. 9. The 7. Article, Christs comming to judgement.

The seventh Article, shewing the fourth part of Christs exaltation in his comming [Page 166] to judgement, and Analysis thereof, where the time, the end of the world, and other cir­cumstances and reasons [Page 167] such his last comming to judgement are to be considered as the antecedents, [Page 168] and terror of the same, with the ex­treame strangenesse of many accidents then [Page 169] happening. The righteous processe and manner of executing it in all evi­dence and equity, yet with all au­thority and [Page 170] the event and consequences, the finall sen­tence and distinction of the sheep and goats, [Page 171] or good and bad, the one to life, the other to death eter­nall, to the full manifesta­tion of Gods mercy and justice, which began before to [Page 172] be showne, is there more perfited and published, so what duties. [Page 173] to be learned, and use of com­forts to be raised from the same.

1. VVHat is comprised in this seventh Article?

The fourth part or degree of Christs exaltation, his commission and comming to judg­ment, in power and great glory.

2. How is this part of his exaltation?

As the farther manifestation of his glory, and exercising his power and authority, and answering in convenient analogy to a part of his humilia­tion.

3. Jn what respect?

Whereas he was once judged himselfe, by men, under an unjust Judge, with unrighteous judge­ment, and without any guilt condemned, now to the rectification of justice, hee being appointed Judge of all Judges, and justicer to all men, by ministring true judgement, shall rectifie all their obliquities, and all the just, however with him oppressed by injustice, with him and by him be ju­stified, and cleered, and the wicked, however long suffered, or justified wrongfully on earth, now most justly condemned; and so now he that was judged unjustly, constituted a most just Judge, o­ver both quicke and dead.

4. What herein to be considered?

[Page 166] The end of the world when this shall be.

The second comming of Christ, or comming a­gaine for this end.

The last or universall judgement of both the quicke and the dead.

5. How the end of the world?

As the most fit time, and so expressed in both the Nycene and other Creeds, at the last, or at the end of the world he shall come againe, &c. And the Scriptures, The Angels reapers, &c. Mat. 24. & cap. 25. At the last the end, &c. 1 Cor. 15.

6. Why the end of the world?

That iniquity may be full, all come together to judgement, the greatest concourse to the manife­station of althings to their greatest glory or shame, glory or majesty of the Judge, honour of his Saints, confusion of all his enemies.

7. How shall Christ be Iudge?

As appointed of the Father, from whom he re­ceiveth all power, and all authority.

8. But hee professeth he commeth not to judge the world?

That is spoken of his first comming, when hee came in humility to lay downe his life, an offering for sinne, and save those that are his, and was him­selfe, though wrongfully, judged, he being then as the heyre in minority, and before his entrance to his kingdom, but once constituted in the throne, he shall execute justice and judgement.

9. Doth not the Father then?

Yes, the Father executeth it by the Son, and in the virtue, sanctity, and efficacy of the holy Spirit, yet by the man Christ most respectively.

10. Why so?

[Page 167] 1. For the visible execution thereof, in the sight of all creatures, both wicked and goldly, and as well men as Angels.

2. For the greater terrour, shame, and confusi­on of all his enemies, that in his humility, in that forme, despised him, and therein the wisedome of God.

3. For the greater comfort of all his servants, and for whose sakes hee put on that forme of hu­mility.

11. Whence shall he come?

From thence hee shall come againe, from the heavens, in the power and majesty, and by the appointment so of God the Father.

12. How shall he come?

In the clouds of heaven, in that majesty and manner as the Angels told the Disciples he shall come againe, as you have seene him goe, Matth. 22. 30. Acts 1.

13. What shall he doe?

Judge both the quicke and the dead, execute justice, and minister true judgement to all people so divided, either

Before judgement, especially distinguished by quicke that are to be changed; and dead, that are to be raised.

Or after judgement, especially to be distinguish­ed by good, that are saved and justified; bad, that are cursed and condemned.

14. What herein considered?

The

  • Antecedents,
  • Processe,
  • Consequents,

of it.

15. What the antecedents?

[Page 168]The

  • Signes going before it:
  • Gathering of all flesh to it.

16. What signes?

Recorded in Scripture, remembred by our. Sa­viour, for preparation of our hearts, to consider it, and the terriblenesse thereof, Matth. 24. and Luke 21.

As 1. the Sun to be darkned.

2. The Moone turned into blood.

3. The Starres to fall from heaven.

4. The powers of heaven to shake.

5. The Sea to rore horribly.

6. The earth to quake, and as it were all the elements moved and troubled, as feeling their dis­solution at hand.

7. Mens hearts to faile for feare.

8. And men, or the ungoldly to be at their wits end. Though the godly may with more boldnesse looke up, as knowing their salvation at hand, and their Redeemer neere, before whom shall goe a consuming fire, to licke up his enemies, and con­sume the world, that shall bee skrent as a scroule, but purifie them, changing their corruption into incorruption.

17. How the gathering of all flesh?

At the last trumpe, by the voice of the Arch­angell, and power of God, all flesh, and all people shall heare the voice, and come together, and bee assembled at that great Sessions or Assizes of the whole world.

Both the quicke that shall then bee changed in a moment, answerable to a dissolution by death, and their corruption done away.

And the dead raised, and all graves opened, and [Page 169] yeeld their dead: Seas and monsters, beasts and birds, whom they have enguft, or devoured, and so all flesh appeare before the tribunall seat of Christ, expecting the judgement and sentence.

18. How shall that be?

The processe thereof, in all righteousnesse and equity, all bookes opened, both the book of

1. Law, written to those under the Law.

Nature, to the Gentiles.

2. Conscience, accusing or excusing, as in the second to the Romanes, &c.

3. Angels, good and bad, testifying their know­ledge.

4. God, 1. of remembrance, above all things, wherein all things recorded. 2. Oflife, wherein the Saints names are written.

What will the event be?

All things made manifest, saving what God will have holden, and so the secrets of all hearts dis­closed, the truth appearing, mercy to the vessels of grace, and justice to them that loved not, nor exercised, nor fought mercy.

19. In what manner?

After opening of all bookes, and due

Examination of all things.

Testifying of all witnesses.

Accusations heard, and confessed, or cleered.

Ponderation of all causes, to the approbation of the justice and mercy used, a most just sentence of the righteous Judge, that shall bee approved so by all consciences, both good and bad, guilty, and absolved.

20. In what forme?

Of a Venite maledicti, to all the blessed, for their [Page 170] eternall happinesse and salvation.

Jte maledicti, to the wicked, to their eternall misery, woe and condemnation.

21. What is the summe of it?

A blessing of the godly, without end or mea­sure; curse to the wicked, without redresse, and paines as endlesse and easelesse, as remedilesse.

22. What the consequents?

Execution of that finall sentence, in the power and authority of that most just Judge, and therein the distinction of the

Good from the bad.

Sheepe from Goats.

Wheat from chaffe.

Gold from drosse.

Conducting the godly to glory.

Casting downe the divell into hell.

Confirmation of eternity to both, in joy or tor­ment.

23. How the distinction?

In the mighty power of God, according to his sentence, by the ministery of the Angels, and po­wers of heaven.

24. How the conducting to glory?

By the same power and ministry of the good Angels, with joy to the heavenly Palaces of the great King, as the place of all felicity.

25. How of the wicked?

In the same power, but by the hands of those wicked and infernall spirits, executing Gods judg­ment, and heavie anger against sinners, so tum­bling them headlong into hell, into that dungeon of eternall misery and confusion, where is weep­ing, wailing, and gnashing of teeth, the worme [Page 171] that never dyeth, and fire that never goeth out, death gnawing on them, alwayes dying, never put out of that paine, but so eternally miserable.

26. Js this the end?

Yes, this is the end of the judgement, though of the joyes or torments no end, eternity being con­firmed to both, and by this meanes, the equity of sentence of that most just Judge, eternally manife­sted, rendring to every one according to his workes.

26. Are then the workes considered?

Yes, and they that have done well goe to life everlasting, and those that have done evill, into everlasting fire.

27. Is life then for the workes given?

No, but rendred according to the workes, whereby the faith, vertue, and graces of the godly, given by God, were approved to the eye of God, and the world, and now seene by it, that verily there is a reward for the righteous, there is a God that judgeth the earth.

28. How is his mercy then seene?

In giving those graces, that faith, that appre­hendeth the Saviour Christ, and charity that so co­vereth and satisfieth all defects, so in mercy impu­teth that righteousnesse, that now in justice, ac­cording to his goodnesse, bringeth their absolution, whiles the wicked wanting these, are taken in the workes of their owne hands, and condemned.

29. The wicked are then judged and condemned for their workes?

Yes, and that in justice, as without mercy, who neither loved, sought, nor exercised mercy; but the godly in justice also, but according to their [Page 172] works, testifying their faith, so not for their works, nor yet without workes, as they are via Regni, non causa regnandi, as before was declared.

30. Is there no other judgement?

Yes, there is a particular judgement for every one, at the day and houre of death, wherein as the world leaveth us, so judgement findeth us, and the soule then separated from the body, receiveth par­ticular sentence of mercy, or condemnation, but at the last day both men and Angels beholding body and soule joyned together, shall publiquely, in the sight of all, to the manifestation of Gods justice to all, receive the sentence, to their farther joy or griefe, and to the consummation thereof, which is the generall judgement?

31. What learne we hence?

Divers good duties, befitting Christians, and their Christian conversation.

1. As vigilancy in our callings, as expecting the Lords comming, to call us to account for our workes.

2. Care of keeping a good conscience, which is an onely comfort and assurance of our soules in Christ, when all bookes, and so that booke with­all, are opened.

3. Avoiding rash judgement, and censure of others, leaving the judgement to the Lord, who shall justly judge both us and them.

4. Judging our selves in time, and condemning what is ill, that we may so by penitence avoyd the judgement and condemnation of the Lord.

5. Raising and rousing up our selves to all good workes, especially prayers and praises to God, for all his gifts and graces, in the joyfull [Page 173] expectation of his comming, and reward.

32. What profit hence?

1. Our chiefest and best comfort, that in all af­flictions there shall bee an end, and for all good sufferings a reward.

2. Joy in all good actions, that shall then re­ceive the crowne of praise and blessednesse.

3. Preparation of our soules for heaven, in ex­pectation of the Lords comming, and our rendring our account.

33. It is then good to remember judgement?

An onely meanes to avoid sin, by often remem­brance, as of God, and heaven, and hell, so of this judgement, and the account to be made, and if it were possible, as it were, to have alwayes the trumpet of God, and voice of the Archangell sounding in our eares his Surgite mortui, venite ad judicium.

34. VVhat followeth?

The eighth Article of the Creed, concerning the third person in the Trinity, our beliefe in God the Holy Ghost.

SECT. 10. The eighth Article, and third part of the Creed: Concerning the Holy Ghost.

The Analysis of the [Page 174] eighth Ar­ticle, how wee beeleve in the holy Ghost, and what con­cerning his [Page 175] essence, God, person and name, the holy Spirit, and why so called: As [Page 176] also the manner of his existence and order in the [Page 177] Trinity, his personall ppoprieties, actions, and operations to him attributed for the guidance and good of the Church, [Page 178] and so how comfort is particularly ascribed to him, and he called the Comfor­ter: his gifts [Page 179] and graces how distin­guished and distributed among the members of the Church for the good [Page 180] of the same: how also to be retained, or said to be revi­sed or quen­ [...]ed [...] us, and what [Page 181] sinne against the holy Ghost is, and how vnpardo­nable. So what chief­ly hence to be learned for our [Page 182] use and comfort.

1. VVHat is the third person in Trinity?

God the Holy Ghost, called the holy Spirit of God.

2. How prosesse you your beleefe in him?

In these words, I beleeve in the Holy Ghost.

3. What therein to be considered?

The action or duty to beleeve in, or put my trust and confidence in him, as was before declared.

The object, in respect of his essence, God; per­son, the holy Spirit, the third person in Trinity.

4. VVhat concerning his essence?

That he is one God in unity of essence with the Father and the Sonne, who with the Father and the Son together, is worshipped, and glorified, who spake by the holy Prophets, as is explained in the Nicene Creed, so very one God with them, working in unity with them, as was before de­clared, onely distinguished in the propriety of person.

5. VVhat considerable in his person?

The name, and reason thereof.

The manner of existence in the Trinity.

The order, action, and propriety of person.

6. VVhence the name of spirit?

From that similitude to other spirits, and spiri­tuall natures, the fountaine, as it were, and begin­ning of divers hidden, secret, and invisible motions and actions.

7. How many sorts of spirits?

Some causes and substances, the principall, o­ther onely effects and accidents.

So there are spirits,

  • Heaven­ly ones,
    • Increate, so both
      • Essentially, we say God is a Spirit.
      • Personally, the spirit of God.
    • Created
      • Angels, good and bad.
      • Soules of men, all causes in one sort or other, and pro­ducers of admirable effects.
  • [Page 175]Earthly ones, as
    • Spirits, in the arteries of the body.
    • Winde, and motion of the Ayre, are moved, and divers meteors:

So called of their secret and imperceptible begin­nings and motion.

8. VVhat else spirits?

The effects of the former spirit, both

Good motions, as the spirit of fortitude, gentle­nesse, understanding, and other gifts of Gods Spirit.

Evill motions, spirit of anger, giddinesse, cavil­lation, contentions, &c.

9. VVhat then meant by the name Spirit?

In generall, any hidden nature, secretly with force stirring or moving any thing, and as wee see sometimes, the effects of the same.

10. How is the Spirit of God so called?

Of his secret and hidden originall and procee­ding, as well as actions and operations, in the hearts of the faithfull.

How in particular?

1. Of his spirituall nature, incorporeall and in­visible spiration, and secret proceeding from the Father and Son.

2. Equality with Father and Son, so as God a Spirit.

3. Spiration, and secret operation of graces in the Church.

11. How called Gods Spirit?

As proceeding from the Father and the Sonne, their holy power and vertue.

12. How called holy Spirit?

1. Of his originall, the holy Father and the Sonne.

[Page 176] 2. Being himselfe Holy God, and Holy One of Israel.

3. Operations,

  • Sanctifying the Church.
  • Working all holy motions in the heart of the faithfull.

13. How is his manner of existence in the Trinity?

As in blessed Athanasius Creed expressed, not made or created, nor begotten, but proceeding, by internall spiration, from the Father, his love to the Son, and from the Son his love to the Father, eternall with them, and from both the love pro­ceeding to the comfort and conservation of all things, this good and loving Spirit of God.

14. VVhat is his order in the Trinity?

Though in the Trinity, in essence, power, or e­ternity, none be afore or after other, none greater or lesse then another, but all three persons, coeter­nall and coequall; yet in order the Father is first, from eternity producing the Son, the Son second from eternity begotten, in that eternall generati­on; and the holy Ghost the third in order, as eter­nally proceeding from both.

15. VVhat is his personall propriety?

Proceeding from them, and so distinguished from both, for the holy Spirit onely is proceeding, and not either Father or Son, as the Son onely be­gotten, and not the Father, nor Spirit, though all the three indifferently and equally named, and said to be God and Lord, uncreate, invisible, and all o­ther the like attributes.

16. VVhat are the actions of the Spirit?

Especially attributed to him, as to his office and person, the comfort, renewing, sanctification and conservation of all things, by and in Scriptures [Page 177] testified, as Job 38. 4. The Spirit of the Lord hath made me, and the breath of the Almighty hath gi­ven me life. So Gen. 1. The Spirit of the Lord moved on the waters, and God breathed into man a living soule. Exod. 31. 3. I have filled him with the Spirit of God, in wisedome, &c. Psal. 51. 11. Take not thy holy Spirit from me: and verse 12. Stablish me with thy free Spirit. Psal. 104. 30. If thousend forth thy Spirit, they are created, so thou renewest the face of the earth, Esa. 11. 2. The Spirit of the Lord is upon him, the Spirit of wise­dome, &c. and Esa. 61. 10. The Spirt of the Lord is upon me, as recited, Luke 4. 18. and so most a­bundantly in the New Testament.

17. How there showne?

As the gifts and graces of God, by that Spirit are said bestowed upon the Church, and faithfull in Christ, 1 Cor. 12. and plentifully else. As 2. Tim. 3. 16. Scriptures by inspiration of the holy Ghost. 2 Pet. 1. 12. Holy men, moved by the Spi­rit of God. Rom. 8. 15. By that Spirit to cry Abba Father: and Rom. 8. 16. The Spirit witnesseth with our spirit, that sons, &c. Iohn 3. 3. Except regene­rate of water and the holy Ghost, not see the king­dome of God. Mat. 3. 11. Where Christ is said, Baptizing with the holy Ghost, and being bapti­zed, the holy Ghost visibly descended, &c. As also in the Acts, and many like places.

18. How is comfort attributed?

As he is called the Comforter; and sanctifica­tion attributed as the holy Spirit or sanctifier; also teaching, illumination, and the like, Iohn 14. 26. and 15. 26. and 16. 7. &c. where the holy Spirit the Comforter shall teach them all things and lead [Page 178] them into all truth, and bring all things to their re­membrance, and shew them all things to come.

19. But are not these things from the Father also?

Yes, from the Father in the Son, but by the dis­pensation of the holy Spirit, and attributed more particularly to him as the Comforter, in respect of their end, the comfort and sanctification of the Church, by all saving graces, when else in respect of the power and originall it is true, Opera Trini­tatis ad extra, sunt indivisa, All three persons joint­ly produce these holy actions.

20. What is the holy Ghost then in briefe?

The third person in Trinity, proceeding from the Father and Son, distinct in person, but one in essence, and coequall with them in substance, eter­nity, majesty, and glory.

21. What his office?

To effect the workes of God in his creatures, and to bestow his gifts on them, and especially to sanctifie the elect to eternall life.

22. What are those gifts?

Divers, according to the good working of that holy Spirit, as well in regard of diversitie of times, and other occasions and circumstances, as per­sons.

23. How in regard of the persons?

Either particular, to the elect, as the adoption and confirmation thereof, in sanctification, and other saving graces to salvation.

Or common to others also, as knowledge, po­wer to doe excellent things, yea with show of some sanctification, as members of the visible Church, though else reprobates found at last, as seene in very Iudas, and divers others.

24. How in regard of the times, or other circum­stances?

Some ordinary, in the Church at all times, and common to all the faithfull, as saving graces, illu­mination, holinesse, sanctification.

Others extraordinary, as in primitive times, and else, as it were in stablishing and confirmation of the faith, then new planted, or preached, as the gifts of healing, miracles, tongues, and such like.

25. How is the Spirit given?

From the Father and the Sonne, Joh. 14. 26. or from the Father by the Son, Iohn 15. 26.

26. How is the name of the Spirit of God taken?

For the Spirit himselfe, illuminating, comfor­ting, and sanctifying the faithfull, and sometimes for the gifts of the same Spirit, shed into the hearts of those vessels of grace.

27. Is it necessary to have the holy Ghost?

Yes, for except we bee borne againe of water and the Spirit, wee cannot inherit the kingdome of God, Ioh. 3. 5. and that Spirit beareth us wit­nesse we are the children of God, and in him only we cry Abba, Father, Rom. 8. 15. and without that Spirit flesh and bloud cannot inherit the kingdome of God, 1 Cor. 15. 50.

28. By what meanes is the holy Ghost attained?

The ordinary meanes, the ministry of the word, use of the Sacraments, frequent and fervent praier: Extraordinary, the good occasions offered at the pleasure of God.

29. How is that holy Spirit retained?

By the same meanes that attained, with medi­tation, and godly care not to offend that good Spirit, or neglect his graces.

30. Can the Spirit of God be taken away?

The Spirit of adoption and regeneration is ne­ver wholly taken away from the elect, though the operation sometimes eclipsed, to the eye, and some gifts taken from them, Joh. 6. 37. but from the re­probate, even that they seemed to have, concer­ning faith and regeneration, is taken away utter­ly, Matth. 13. 12. and 29. Luke 8. 18.

31. How may we be assured of the presence of Gods Spirit dwelling in us?

By the good and holy effects of the same in our soule, life, and conversation, as

  • 1. Our knowledge, faith, hope, charity, and o­ther graces.
  • 2. Carefull study of godlinesse and innocency.
  • 3. Love of God, and hatred of sin.
  • 4. Comfort in holy actions, and delight in Gods house and children.
  • 5. Separating our selves and affections from the world, and placing them on God.

32. How is Gods Spirit said to be quenched in us?

1. By neglect and carelesnesse in holy duties, and exercises.

2. Contempt of the graces and good motions offered, which is a despite to that Spirit of grace.

3. Ungodly and wicked actions.

33. What is the sin against the holy Ghost?

In generall, as he is God, all sins against the majesty of God: in particular, and properly, in re­gard of his person, and office, as hee is the sancti­fier and illuminating Spirit, so those haynous and stubborne sins against the open and plaine truth, and testimony of conscience, of purposed malice, wittingly and willingly, against, and in despite [Page 181] of that good and milde Spirit.

34. How said to be unpardonable?

As commonly hardnesse of heart, and finall im­penitency, is joyned with them, and even so it is as a judgement laid on those sins, said that we should not even pray for them.

35. What learne we hence?

Many good duties concerning our sanctificati­on, and his graces, as to

Beleeve the holy Scriptures, even by his inspi­ration, as the way to God, and take heed of neg­lect.

Keepe our bodies and soules holy and pure, as Temples of the holy Ghost, and not to defile them.

Use all our gifts to the honour of God, for of him we have received them, the graces of his Spirit, and not abuse them to vanity.

Submit our selves to the government of Gods Spirit, and not be proud or stubborne, and so de­spise that Spirit of grace.

Seeke encrease in graces daily, and confirmati­on, and not to quench the Spirit, or fall away.

36. What profit hereof?

The joy and comfort of our Spirit, called joy in the holy Ghost, by his blessed operation, making application of all Christs merits and mercies, to our soules, adorned with his graces, giving us as­surance thereof, by his power, in holinesse and newnesse of life, or sanctification, the earnest peny of glorification.

36. What followeth?

The fourth and last part of the Creed, in those foure last Articles, concerning the Church of God, and his graces bestowed on the same, in these [Page 182] words, The holy Catholique Church, the Com­munion of Saints, forgivenesse of sins, resurre­ction of the body, and life everlasting.

Amen.

SECT. 11. The 9. Article, concerning the Catholique Church.

The analy­sis of the 9. and follow­ing: and here first of the Ca­tholique Church, and how we professe [Page 183] our beleefe concerning the same: so how here is a Church or company [Page 184] of the faithfull se­parated from the world, and vnited in God, and Christ their head, [Page 185] and so ga­thered or called, thence named Ecclesia, being but one uni­versall or Catholique one, [Page 186] though con­sisting of many parti­cular bran­ches, so comprehen­ding all times, places, and persons, whence our Church [Page 187] one with that of the Iewes, and our faith the same with Abrahams, being all one in Christ the head and substance [Page 188] of the covenant how said to be visible or invisible, militant or trium­phant: how also Catholique and holy, and the notes of the true [Page 189] Church described, whereby from all other com­panies, or not so right­ly named Churches, distinguish­ed by the true preaching of [Page 190] the word, and right and due administra­tion of the Sacraments, and for the Notes of [Page 191] universality, autiquity, visibility, succession, consent, and the like, if without holinesse, [Page 192] no perfect marks, since so to be found in many false Synagogues, and so [Page 193] what may be said of the Church of Rome, and her holinesse and Religion, and some [Page 194] other oppo­sites or enemies to the same. And of the promise of the holy Spi­rits presence in the Church to the end [Page 195] Of the world. Of the com­munion of Saints, what it is, and between whom, both between Saints them­selves, [Page 196] and them and Christ, and so with God, whence all happinesse, peace and unity, influence of grace [Page 197] and effects or fruits of holinesse, all Saints in heaven and earth by their union in Christ to God combined so in the [Page 198] Comfort and fruition of this faith enjoying that glorious [...] name, and calling and happy assurance and privi­ledge of the Saints, being ma­ny good uses to [Page 199] be made of the same three last Articles, containing three great pri­viledges of the Church:

1. VVHat doth the last part of the Creed con­cerne?

The Church of God, and therein considered ei­ther the body of it, called the holy Catholique Church, and united in the communion of Saints.

Or the priviledges and graces indulged on the same.

  • 1. The forgivenesse of sins.
  • 2. The resurrection of body.
  • 3. The life everlasting.

2. What herein to be then considered?

The

  • Action, as how we beleeve
  • Object, as aforesaid, the

Church, & her priviledges.

3. What of the action?

That here we say not beleeve in, that is put trust, and confidence therein, but onely beleeve the same, that is, that there is a holy Catholique Church of God, so elected, called, and sanctified, where of Christ the Lord and head, that it is uni­ted into that communion of Saints, his members united among themselves, and to their head Christ, and that in the same, and no where else to bee fought or found salvation, and so those priviledges consequently, that there is truly forgivenesse of [Page 183] sins, the blessed hope of resurrection, and assurance of life everlasting.

4. What difference to be noted herein?

That to beleeve in God, or on him, as the high­est degree of faith, is onely proper to God, and so we can put our trust or confidence in him, and no other; but to beleeve the holy Catholique Church, and the other points of faith, is in a second de­gree, and though with the same certainty and as­sent to the truth, yet not with that confidence or trust in them, for their power, or any thing else, which were to make idols of them, and set them up in the place of God.

5. What of the object the Church?

For the body and substance of the same, these positions.

1. That there is a Church.

2. What that Church is, and the

Name,

Nature,

Parts,

Proprieties, and

Notes of the same.

3. What union is in it, viz. a communion of Saints.

6. How shew you that there is a Church?

It is evident to the eye of Nature and Reason, as well as Faith, even to naturall men, that see the Church, and company of the faithfull, separated from them and their prophane conversation, and reason even testifying to the sense, the causes of this separation, the honour and service of God, the supreme good, with expectation of reward, which faith most cleerly setteth forth, the glory of [Page 184] God, and salvation of soules in the same.

7. How doth faith see it so cleerly?

In all the Scriptures, even from the time of A­dam in Paradise, and Noah in the Ark, & Abraham the father of the faithfull, to these dayes, though in narrow bounds of one House, Arke or family, in the flourishing estate of the Jews, in one people, or Common-wealth, yet still a true Church, and company of faithfull beleevers, and servants of God; but now since by Gods mercies in Christ, most flourishing, spred over the face of the whole earth, as we both see at this day, and reade in the histories of the Old and New Testament.

8. What Church or Churches?

One and the same, though distinguished in times

1. In the Old Testament, in Adam, Noah, and Abrahams housholds, and chiefe of their families; in Israel, and all his sons, the state of the Jewes.

2. In the New Testament, among The Nations of the Jewes, Many

  • 1. Apostles.
  • 2. Disciples.
  • 3. Beleevers.

All Nations else, the Churches to the very ends of the earth, and so far as as we are dispersed.

As those of

  • Corinth, Ephesus, Rome, &c.
  • Achaia, Macedonia, Antioch, &c.
  • Asia, the 7. Churches, in Rev. 1. Which all together make up the Catholique Church.

9. What signifies, or whence this name Church, Ec­clesia?

Of [...], the calling together, as out of the world into the Lords house and company; so [...] signifying in Greeke, the Lords house, whence [Page 185] name of our Church, and [...], his congrega­tion.

10. What is the Church then?

That company of Saints elected of God to eter­nall life, called and gathered together out of all mankinde, by the preaching of the word, saved by the Messiah Christ, and in his faith preserved, de­fended, and sanctified here, to be glorified in hea­ven; and out of the Church there is no salvation.

11. Js there but one Church?

But one true Church, whereof Christ Jesus is the head, yet of which Catholique Church all particular Churches professing the true faith, are parts, and all faithfull persons members; and all Synagogues, though they call themselves Chur­ches, if they want that head, or the true faith, doe falsly chalenge that title, as the harlot may of an honest woman, but are indeed but Synagogues of Satan.

12. How heare we then of many Churches, even in the Scriptures, and Apostles writings?

As the particular Churches in several Countries, part or members of this one universall Church, in that and many other respects, so distinguished and divided.

13. In what respects?

Most usually in regard of the

1. Time, the Church of the 1. Jewes, and 2. Christans.

2. Extent, universall Church, Catholicke Particular Church, &c.

3. Apparant to men, visible on earth in the pro­fessors.

Invisible to men.

[Page 186] 4. Places, Heaven, among the Saints and An­gels.

Earth, among men.

5. Exercises in it, Militant in grace.

Triumphant in glory.

As other distinctions also, in regard of the circum­stances, may be of this one and the same Church.

14. How could the Iewes Church and the Christians be one?

As both were united in Christ the head, profes­sion of the true faith, and so elected, called, and or­dained of God.

15. How could Christ be the head, or his faith in the Church of the Jewes?

As the Fathers and Patriarkes, and all holy men before Christ, trusted in the Messias Christ, that was to come, and in that faith walked with God, and attained heaven, as all Saints since in the faith of the Messias already come; so all of one faith, and under one head.

16. Is our faith then the same with Abrahams?

The very same in substance, onely diversified by the distinction of time, and respect of the same Messias, onely exhibitum, or exhibendum, as already showne, or to be exhibited, their faith farther off, and in hope, our more plainly, and fully informed, all shadowes and vailes removed, the substance presented.

17. But faith is of things not seene?

And so are the mysteries of this faith, even in the very Messiah, though seene with mortall eye, yet much more unseene, not onely for his divinity, but divine actions, office, and doctrine also, onely ap­prehensible by the eye of faith.

18. What are the particular Churches?

Members of the Univerall Church, of which Christ is the head, planted by the ministry of good men, in the power of God, and his word, in all parts of the world, and in all times preserved by his grace, in one part or other; so all those famous Churches of Asia, Phrygia, and Pamphilia, of Rome, Ephesus, Corinth, Greece, and generally in Europe, Asia, Africa, and now America also, and that were in all times, as well of the Fathers and Patriarkes, even Adam, Noah, Abraham, Mo­ses, the Jewes and to our times, make up this one Catholicke Church of God, or to goe further, even all men and Angels, elected and saved.

19. How expresse you the Church visible or invi­sible?

The invisible company of Saints, elected of God to eternall life, onely knowne to God, and not to be discerned of men, therefore called invisible; whereas all professors of the faith, living in the Church, and seene in that society, charity bindes us to acknowledge, as the outward signes and profession shew, to be the Church, and which we call the visible Church.

20. Is the visible Church perfect?

Nothing lesse: for as shee is in the uncleane world, she must needs be corrupted with that aire, and in her are vessels of honour and dishonour, and so as in regard of both, shee is called a Net, Mat. 13. 47. yet in regard of the better part, also called the Kingdome of Heaven.

21. How those other distinctions of the Church?

As in respect of place, Heaven, where Saints and Angels, and earth, where men are members [Page 188] of it; so in regard of their exercises on earth, the Church militant, yet in her spirituall warfare, and under the crosse, but aspiring towards heaven, the triumphant part, thither already aspired, having past the troubles of the world, in joy and felicity, both together, when complete and united, make up the Catholique Church.

22. How said Catholique?

In regard of universality of times, places, and persons, as well as Catholique doctrine of truth, therein propounded.

23. How holy?

In regard of the holinesse there to be found in the Head, Christ the Lord, imparting holinesse to the members.

Holy Father, electing it.

Holy Ghost sanctifying it.

Holy Faith professed in it.

Holy Scriptures taught in it.

Sacraments, and Ceremonies, Prayers and acti­ons used and exercised in it.

Life, and conversation of the Members, in com­parison of the rest of the world.

24. What are notes of the true Church?

The true preaching of the word of God, and right use and administration of the Sacraments, which cannot be well exercised, but under a god­ly discipline, and joyned with holy life and con­versation.

25. How is this proved?

For that thereby the Church is called together and distinguisht from all other companies whatso­ever, the word being the meanes, the Sacraments the signes and seales of the covenant of grace.

26. How the word and preaching of it?

For that by it is the

  • Calling together
  • Building up
  • Badge, or cognizance of Gods true Prophets and servants to know them.

of the Church.

Testimony of the truth, most sure and firme, so as no other doctrine whatsoever.

27. How shew you this?

For that by this the faithfull are called to bee Saints, so Rom. 1. 7. and the Church is built upon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles, Christ being the head corner stone, and by this the Lord addeth to the Church those that should be saved, Acts 2. 47. so of the contrary, if not this, it is not the Church.

28. How appeares that?

Because if it be not by Gods word called, it is not Ecclesia Dei, but rather the Synagogue of Sa­tan, as appeares by any company assembled by any other meanes, as if assembled by the

Talmude, a Synagogue of Christs enemies, the Jewes.

Alcaron, an assembly of Turkes, his enemies.

Very Word, if corrupted with false Interpre­ters, or Glosses, a sect of Heretiques, and so all he­retiques enemies of him and unity: but the word truly preached, and set forth, the only cognizance of his true Prophets and Servants, as testified in holy Scriptures.

29. How testified in them?

In the prophet Esay 8. and 20. If they speake not according to this word, it is because the truth is not in them. So Saint Matthew 15. 7. O hypo­crites, [Page 190] Jsaiah prophesied well of you, In vaine doe they worship me, teaching for doctrines traditions of men. And John 2. 10. If any come to you and bring not this doctrine, receive him not: as if hee should say, This is the note or token to know him by. And Gal. 1. 8. Though we, or an Angell from heaven, preach otherwise then this doctrine, let him be accursed. So this firme and true testimony, as no doctrine else whatsoever.

30. How the Sacraments?

As instituted for seales of grace, so also in their right use and administration, the cognizance of the Church, and badge of all true beleevers, as was spoken

1. To the Fathes, This shall bee a signe, Exod. 12. 2. 5.

2. Of the Fathers, They all eate of the same spi­rituall meat, and drink of the same spirituall drink, the Rocke that followed them: And all baptized in the cloud, and in the sea, to Moses, 1 Cor. 10. 2.

3. Of the Church since, and to the Disciples, Goe teach all Nations, and baptize, &c. and, Doe this in remembrance of me. So it is most apparant they are the true notes and signes, as most essenti­all of the true Church.

31. What say you by those markes, of universality, antiquity, visibility, succession, consent, and the like?

Though these are not to be neglected, as insist­ed on by Vincentius Lyrinensis, and many holy and good men, yet we must know that the former are more essentiall and sure, these by themselves alone more uncertaine, extraneous, and as may be found failing and accidentall.

32. What use of these?

[Page 191] If joyned with the former, they serve for the better illustration of the truth, without them no as­surance; so we thereby may see the worth of the former, and the weaknesse of these, as may easily be demonstrated.

33. How demonstrated?

For that without contradiction

The true Church hath existed without them.

The Synagogue of Satan, even defections from God and his Church, may enjoy them.

And that not onely in singular, but in generall, all of them, if exempted from holinesse, or the former notes.

34. How make you that to appeare?

First, that the true Church may be without them, is cleere,

1. In primitive times, without that universality or antiquity.

2. Adams sons, and Noahs family, most of them worst, and Christ times, and the Apostles, fewest good, and scarce any visibility, much lesse univer­sality or antiquity.

3. All first times, all such successions troubled by the persecution of Saints, both by the Gyants, and sons of men, in the first ages of the world, a­gainst the sons of God, and the Jewes Church, as well as by the tyrants in the first times of the Chri­stians Church, and when more consenting against the truth, then with, or striving for the same?

35. How found in the false Synagogues?

Where ever God had his Church, the divell his chappell by, instituted by Adams disobedience in Paradise, so what more ancient then defection from God? In Angels first, the companies that [Page 192] fell, Ecclesia malignantium; in Adam then, and all Adams sons that perish, what more universall then that contagion? what more constant succession then that of sin in mankinde? and the divell a most vigilant Bishop in his Diocesse, and as ready sub­stitutes, his wicked agents and instruments, what more visibility then of his kingdome and Church? and what more evident consent, then of Simeon and Levi, brethren in evill? and of Herod and Pi­late against Christ, as of all wicked ones against the Church of God?

36. How more particularly?

The Temples of Idols and Heathen religion, we may see what antiquity, universality, visibility, succession, and consent, even from the first times, and Adams disobedience, they can shew, when Gyants, sons of men, before the Flood, builders of Babell after, and all Heathens then, and still, the greatest part of the world, in blindnesse and ido­latry, bondslaves of Satan, and for all sects and he­resies, as of Mahumetans, Nestorians, Arrians, and such dens of wilde beasts, and nests of uncleane birds, we may see how great a pretence they may make to these notes, without holinesse, or the for­mer.

37. What shall we say then of these Notes?

That if they be joyned with holinesse, and the former, then we may make very good use of them, to distinguish and know the Church more plainly, for alone they may faile us.

38. What say you of the Church of Rome?

As of a particular Church, and by these markes to be examined, how a member of the universall Church.

39. But is not there holinesse without antiquity?

If there were, it were not to be denied, but that it were a true, and sound Church of God; but as it is, we deny it not, to be a Church, a true Church, or truly a Church, a particular one, as that it is an unsound, or much corrupted one, can they them­selves when put closely to it, scarce or hardly de­nie.

40. But the faith and holinesse of that Church is commended in Scriptures, and said to be famous, throughout the world?

It is true of the Primitive times, thereof, but we now speake of the present, and late bred corrupti­ons, and defections of the same.

41. Where is the true Church then?

Where the truth and purity of Religion is resto­red, according to Gods word, and his truth, and the corruptions purged, and done away, as in our, and other the best reformed Churches.

42. Have not some in pretence of this been too vio­lent, to purge or expunge things necessary?

If any have, or seeke to doe so, they stand or fall to their owne Judge, we as private men, must not be their Judges, or Judges of these things, we are to leave them to their superiours whom God ap­poi eth.

43. Can the Church of Rome then, or any parti­cular Church fall from God?

It is apparent, for that the Lords Spirit is not tyed to any place, for then not only Jerusalem his City, but the famous Churches of Asia, long since col­lapsed, had yet stood and flourished, and many o­thers now under Mahumetan and Turkish servi­tude, or quite decayed.

44. How then did God promise his Spirit to his Church, to be with it to the end of the world?

To be present, to lead it into all truth, where­soever it is, even in all places of the world, but as the winde bloweth where it listeth, so his Spirit to the faithfull every where, [...]ut for their infidelity, sometimes pulleth one downe, and setteth up ano­ther, even casteth off the naturall branches, for un­beleefe, and grafteth in others, all according to his good will and pleasure.

45 What learne you else concerning this Church?

That as it is the Church of God, a holy Church and Catholicke, in regard of all times, places, and persons of all sexes, and degrees, peoples and na­tions whatsoever, whereof it consists, consenting in the truth of the Catholicke doctrine, of the Pro­phets and Apostles, so it is also, and in unity of Spi­rit in the communion of Saints.

46. What in this communion of Saints considered?

The union, in that it is a communion.

The persons who are Saints.

How is their union?

1. in the unity of faith, the doctrine of salva­tion.

2. The head, which is Christ.

3. The body which is his Church, they mem­bers.

4. The Spirit which is the bond of peace among them.

2. In the participation of the Sacraments, to­kens of this union and communion.

3. Bond of charity, and love between them­selves and Christ their head, and by him also with God.

47. What is that communion then?

That holy and sweet fellowship which all the members of the Church have one with another, and with Christ their head, and so with God, whereby all good is communicated to them from above; and consequently in mutuall charity one unto another.

48. Between whom is this communion considered?

Between the Saints and Christ their head, and so with God; themselves one with another, so the Saints both in heaven and earth.

49. How with Christ, and God?

As the excel­lent

  • Meanes whereby reconciled to God, and at peace with him.
  • Grace, of partaking of Christs righteous­nesse, being one with him by faith.
  • Assurance of my hope, of all good things in him and by him attained, for that he so feeleth my wants, heareth my prayers, is ready to relieve my misery.

50. What fruit and profit of this?

All happinesse, and goodnesse thereby acqui­red?

As peace with God, peace of conscience, peace in the soule.

Influence of all graces from Christ our head.

Effects of holinesse and righteousnesse from him.

Glorious inheritance, title, estate and hope of all Saints, and all comforts in him.

51. How exemplified?

By the spirituall building, Christ the foundation, and head cornerstone, and we the building.

By the peacefull Olive, Christ, and we the branches ingrafted.

[Page 196] By the Vine Christ, and we the pruned branches.

By the head Christ and we the members.

By the Bridegroome Christ, and we the spouse, and such similies of his imparting his goodnesse, righteousnesse and graces to us.

52. How of the Saints among themselves?

As members of one body, branches of that Vine and Olive, stones of that spirituall building, all for the good one of another, bringing forth much good fruit, to the honour of God.

53. How between us and Saints in heaven?

In mutuall sympathy, as branches of one vine, consent in the praises of God, praiers one for ano­ther, though not one to another; and all best du­ties, however unknown to us now, will be mani­fest hereafter, they being our fellow servants, and brethren, that assuredly wish our good and happi­nesse, and in the resurrection to be partakers with us in glory.

54. How among the Saints on earth?

Though plainly and evidently in

1. The unity in

  • Faith, the doctrine of truth profes­sed.
  • Hope of blessednesse.
  • Spirit and bond of peace.

2. Union with the Head, and participation of the Sacraments, yet most essentially in the union in charity and workes of mercy.

By helping one another.

By releeving and comforting the weake.

By bearing one anothers infirmities, and doing all good, temporall to the body, spirituall, prayer, instruction, and the like to the soule, to the com­fort of the Saints and Church of God.

55. Why called Saints?

Both

  • By the generall calling of God to grace.
  • Out of charity to the Church of God in all.
  • The visible members presumed faithfull.
  • In hope of the inheritance of Saints, and desire that it may be given to all.
  • For that the best part are indeed Saints of God.

What comfort in this faith?

Most heavenly to consider

That 1. Christ himselfe in this sympathy, fee­ling our wants, heareth and knoweth our prayers.

2. Even Saints in heaven desire our good, and pray for it.

3. How mean soever in worldly eyes, yet if Saints of that high and holy fellowship, where­with no compare, as joyned so to the King of Kings, &c.

4. All Saints their prayers, devotions, fastings are heard, and made, and done for us, and our good, as all Christs actions and merits applied.

5. That hereby is more content, and true ri­ches, then in all worldly possessions; as all good enjoying of heavenly and earthly good, comming of this communion.

56. What learne we hence?

Many good duties, and how to behave our selves, in and towards the Church of God, and communion of Saints.

As 1. To honour and reverently esteeme of this holy society.

2. To desire the good of it, as a faithfull mem­ber of the same.

3. To bee of holy conversation, as besee­meth [Page 198] a Saint, and a Christian.

4. To come out of the world, leaving Egypt and Sodome, to be admitted into this Canaan, the House and Church of God.

5. To be in unity with my selfe, God, and his Saints, in the bond of the peace, of a good con­science, love, and charity.

6. To seeke sit company of Saints, and so to de­light in Gods house, the Saints on earth, and such as excell in vertue.

7. Conversing with Saints on earth, by holy conversation; and those in heaven, by heavenly contemplation, to aspire to a more strait union with that holy congregation.

8. To doe good to all, especially to those that be of the houshold of faith, as having a fellow­feeling and compassion to all Gods Children.

9. To exercise our selves in fit and holy acti­ons, beseeming Gods house, and that holy com­pany.

10. To have comfort in all things, and suffe­rings, both in respect of the Saints and their fel­low-sufferings, but chiefly Christ; his fellow-fee­ling of our infirmities, to helpe and relieve us.

57. What followeth?

The last three Articles of the Creed, concerning the priviledges given, and belonging to this holy Society, remission of sins, resurrection of the bo­dy, and life everlasting.

SECT. 12. The 10. 11. and 12. Articles of the Creed, con­cerning the Priviledges of the Church.

and first [Page 200] forgivenesse of sinnes by washing us in Christs blood, covering of our sinnes, and imputation of his righteous­nesse to those that are his, and [Page 201] none others, we being not able to satisfie for our owne, but needing God power­fully, the Church mi­nisterially, to [Page 202] forgive them where faith in Christ is required, the condition whence the use of much com­fort, and consequently the blessed hope of [Page 203] resurre­ction, the second pri­viledge manner, certainty, and reason wher­of are here obser­ved, taken from Gods justice, equity, and mercy. [Page 204] As also farther illustrated by divers ex­amples and similitudes presenting to us a shew of the resur­rection, so [Page 205]—the order of it, and excellent estate therein more amply expressed, in respect of the godly, and what good duties [Page 206] to be hence learned, and what good uses to be made of the same Whence also [Page 207] consequently our joyfull hope of life everlasting. The last Articls where life of joyntly of soule and body [Page 208] raised and united in joy unspeakable and endlesse in heaven, is by that to be understood which is also called the union With God, [Page 209] and fruition of the glorious Godhead, and blessed­nesse eternal, which is the life of Angels, though the meanes or cause of it, as Christ, [Page 210] or the word, sometimes figuratively called life, and life eternall: or as it may be inchoate herein in the kingdome of grace, as [Page 211] consummato in glory: whereas the contrary and estate of the damned not properly a life, but death, or ever dying life, and so not mentioned [Page 212] in the Creed, where onely the comfort of the godly intended: the use they make, and duty they ought o learne, [Page 213] in seeking, stri­ving for it, in assuranc [...] of which their blessed faith and hope, they say Amen.

1. VVHat is contained in these three last Articles?

Three priviledges granted to the Church, and not elsewhere to be found, or attain­ed, each Article one, viz.

  • 10. Forgivenesse of sinnes.
  • 11. Resurrection of body.
  • 12. Life everlasting.

2. What is forgivenesse of sins?

Gods passing by our sins, without calling them to his remembrance, to shame or punish us for them, but on the contrariwise, imputing righteous­nesse to us, and accounting and allowing us just.

3. Wherein consisteth it?

In these two things, the

Covering or cancelling, and discharging of sinne.

Imputation and gift of justice.

4. How is the covering or discharging of sin?

In taking away both the spot and staine of guilt, and consequently the removing all punishment.

5. How is it done?

By washing our soules in Christs bloud, purging them by his merits, and drowning them in the sea of his infinite love and mercy, and as wee are in Christ, he beholdeth no staine in us, hee seeth no iniquity in Iacob, and the cause of sin removed, punishment the effect, and death eternall, the due [Page 200] to sin, must needs be done away.

6. How the imputation of Christs justice, and his merits?

As in him our sins done away, so in him is ju­stice given, by putting on him and his robes of righteousnesse, as we are in him part of that holy society, the communion of Saints, and members of the true Catholique Church.

7. To whom is then forgivenesse of sins?

Onely to the true members of the Catholique Church, for so to them that are in Christ, thence is no condemnation, because they are of that body, and in him, in whom God is well pleased, and so to all others who are not in him, what can bee ex­pected but condemnation?

8. Can we not satisfie for our owne sins?

How can we satisfie for sin, that without him, and his grace, are not able to thinke a good thought, and when our best workes, in compari­son of true holinesse, are but as poluted and filthy clouts before him, and when wee have done the most we can, it is but our duty, yea when the best we can, we are but unprofitable servants, where is then our merit of our selves, or ability to satisfie for our misdeeds?

9. Who forgiveth sin?

Onely God the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, who having power to make the Law, have power to forgive the offence.

10. How is the Church said, or men, to forgive sinnes?

The Church ministerially, and that divers ways, from God, as by

The ministry of the word, procuring it, by offe­ring [Page 201] and ordering the doctrine of repentance, and forgivenesse of sin, and converting sinners to God.

The exercising the power of the keyes, by Gods order and commission, for the benefit of the Church, to humble the soule.

The applying the same to the penitent, and so in the power of Gods commission, to give and pronounce absolution, to the benefit and comfort of the soule desiring the same.

11. How the keyes? or power of them exercised?

In foro

  • 1. Exteriori, in facie Ecclesiae, more pub­liquely in the sight of the Church, to the reforming of offences, and removing of scandals.
  • 2. Interiori conscientiae, more privately, to the comfort of the soule, and quieting the conscience of the humble penitent.

12. How men? how doe they forgive?

Onely partially, in regard of some part of some offences, concerning them, but God forgiveth to the truly penitent totally, in respect of all parts of both guilt and punishment, and fully whatsoever, either the Church holily intendeth, or men neg­lect, or wilfully refuse to forgive, if he please.

13. How stands this with Gods justice?

As in justice even to the utmost satisfied in the sufferings of Christ, and in mercy, as he gave and accepteth him, and in his merits for us.

14. What is then required to forgivenesse of sins?

A lively faith in Christ, whereby we apprehend him, and his merits, and perfections, thereby ap­plyed and made ours, whence commeth true re­pentance, forsaking sinne, and cleaving stedfastly to God.

15. What certainty of it?

Gods gracious promises in Christ, effectually applyed, and sealed to the soule, by the ministry of the Church, in the holy use of his Word and Sacra­ments.

16. What learne we hence?

In this life, seeking this priviledge in the Church

1. To make our calling and election sure in Christ.

2. To become truly a member of his, so to have our sins forgiven.

3. Obtaine peace of conscience, thus, and both with God and men.

4. To disclaime our owne merits, so in humble­nesse crave and have Christs justice.

5. To try our faith by our repentance, and so by our assurance of forgivenesse, and thus seeking, we shall surely attaine it, both from God and his Church, and have peace with God and men.

17. What followeth of this?

Resurrection of body, as a consequent of for­givenesse of sins, for as death entred by sin, so sinne also taken away, the punishment also to be remo­ved, which being of the body in part, shall also in that part be dissolved at the last, and the body rai­sed.

18. But how, and when shall it be?

By the mighty power of God, and in his word, by the voice of his Angell, and sound of his trum­pet, at the end of the world.

19. How can this be?

Though wormes have eaten it, or Seas or grave turned it to rottennesse, or wilde beasts or fishes devoured it, yet when he saith, Come againe yee [Page 203] children of men, no graves, rottennesse, or corrup­tion can keepe them from his presence, whose word can againe restore them, as at first created them out of nothing.

20. How is this further confirmed?

Even by the rules of reason, at least, from the justice, equity, and mercies of God in Christ.

21. How in reason?

As they in the soule pleased, or offended God, so to be made the object of his justice, or mercy; for as he is God of Abraham, and God of the li­ving, of all Abraham, and not a part onely, his soule, as else illustrated by divers examples and si­militudes.

22. How in the justice of God?

As the body with the soule offended the divine Majesty, so with it to be called to account, and since no such justice yet seene performed, that it should hereafter bee at the last.

23. How in equity?

As both soule and body served God, and did ho­nour him, and in Christ accepted of him, so both to rise to be honoured, which commeth towards his mercy, and as he is Father of both in Adam and Christ.

24. How his mercies in Christ?

As promised to all faithfull, and for his promise sake, both body and soule to be blessed, else but a part of blessing, and God and Christs servants, but in part his, or part of his servants raised, but as his blessing perfect, and promise without failing, or repentance, so full and perfect restoring, and bles­sednesse both in body and soule.

25. How farther illustrated?

[Page 204] By examples and similitudes of the resurrection.

26. What examples?

Not onely Christ himselfe, in whose forme we shall rise, which also giveth a taste, as a first fruits assurance, and testimony of our Resurrection, and sheweth Gods power and good will to our nature, but also of divers others, as the widow of Sarepta, and Shunamites son, by Eliah and Elisha raised to life, the man by the Prophets bones, and those three raised by Christ, Dorcas by Peter, and Euti­ches by Saint Paul, all farther testimonies and to­kens of the very bodies resurrection.

27. What other similitudes?

Of the day, succeeding night, spring after win­ter, even flyes and Bees, the Rigndove, beast My­oxus, and Phenix from death usually reviving to life againe, seeds cast into the earth, there dying, yet quickned againe, Saint Pauls instance of the Resurrection.

28. What hence gathered?

That as when wee see some herbes bud in the spring, we know so others may, so when we see some bodies raised, we may know by their exam­ple, others may also; or when we see some excel­lent Artist show some excellent workes, by it wee know he can doe more if he please: so when wee see God raised some, and gave life, and cloathed the soules with the bodies, he can doe so by all the rest, when he sees his time, and when he please.

29. With what bodies then shall we rise?

With the same wee live here, as holy Iob saith, and Saint Paul, with our owne bodies, [Page 205]yet made

  • glorified
  • incorruptible
  • and spirituall

bodies.

30. How glorified?

As fitted to that mansion they shall possesse in the heavens.

31. How incorruptible?

By doing away all corruptions and imperfecti­ons, which may tend towards death, or offence to the soule, so a comfort, whatever imperfection, weaknesse, or deformity, there, all such imperfe­ction and defect shall be done away, and the glo­rious soule, as a glorified one, so shall have a per­fect and incorruptible body, to praise God with eternally.

32. How said a spirituall body?

Not that it is turned to a spirit, but in regard of the excellent qualities it shall be then endued with in comparison of this body of frailty and earth that we now possesse; and as it shall be comformable to these spirituall exercises of the soule, then to bee used, and sympathizing with that spirit, subject in all things without reluctancy to the Spirit of God.

33. How the Resurrection effected?

By the Father, in the Sonne, and virtue of the Holy Ghost, whereby all shall be raised, and brought to judgement.

34. Of whom this resurrection meant?

Of the godly, hereby princially intended, the symboll of whose faith is here expressed, but of all here intimated, of the just to mercy, the others condemnation, hence consequently gathered.

35. What learne we hence?

Good duties, in preparation of our selves for a [Page 206] joyfull resurrection.

As 1. not to live like Epicures, or such as expect no resurrection, but in dayes of grace, as preparing for a life in glory.

2. To consider how, though death impaire us, there shall be a resurrection to renew us.

3. To serve God with all our members, bodies and soules also, that all may be partakers of a joy­full resurrection of the just to glory.

4. To be comforted against death, in this hope, and joyfully expresse the same, in all things.

36. What comforts to be hence raised?

In that as we may finde, hough we live a thou­sand yeares, yet wee must dye, in the first Adams fall, so now though a thousand, or thousands in the dust, yet in the second Adam we shall be raised in his forme, and power, so

1. To beare all weaknesse, sicknesse, deformity, even death it selfe, with patience, since Christ will raise all that are his, in power and beauty, to glory.

2. To bear the parting with our neerest friends patiently, in remembrance of this resurrection and meeting againe in joy, in body and soule at the resurrection.

3. To beare the very parting and laying downe of this body of dust, with that moderation and comfort, beseeming a Christian, and servant of him, that will at last, reward all our service done to him, either in body or soule, with a mercifull, and just reward.

37. What followeth hence?

As a consequent of this resurrection, life ever­lasting, for as forgivenesse of sinnes, argueth ta­king [Page 207] a way the punishment, death, and so a resur­rection; no lesse, it, and the resurrection import the position of life everlasting.

38. What is your hope then?

Of a joyfull resurrection to life everlasting, both in body and soule, to be consummate with God, and all Saints in the heavens.

39. What herein to be considered?

The life of body and soule, eternity of the same.

The sum and consummation of all happinesse, in such joyes, that no eye hath seen, or eare heard, or could enter into the heart of man; prepared for the Saints, and to endure to eternity.

40. What is life?

The act of living, not so much consisting in the continuance, as exercising the faculties of life, and enjoying the goodnesse.

41. How mean you that?

For that long continuance, as a hundred, or a thousand yeares without knowledge, the light of life, or action, the exercise of life, or doing good, and the best acts of the soule, is but as it were, a long sicknesse, and lethargy of the soule, or defici­encie of life, wanting the fruit and comfort of the the same.

42. How doth the soule live?

By her owne being, but from God, authour of that being, and originall fountaine of life, living of himselfe, and undependently, and so giving all things else their life and being.

43. How doth the body live?

By vertue of the soule, and her union with it, and so by the power, and operation of the same.

44. What is eternity?

[Page 208] A duration, and continuance, or enduring with­out beginning, or end, or both.

45. How explaine you this?

Eternity or such enduring is considered,

First, either simply, and absolutely, without be­ginning or end, and so only God absolutely, eter­nall, and inhabiting eternity.

2. In part, as the Schooles speake, either a part ante without beginning, but having end, so Gods decrees from eternity, either without beginning, but ending in his workes, or a part post, having be­ginning, but without end, so the eternity of An­gells, and soules that by creation had beginning, but by Gods grace, and goodnesse continuing them, shall never have end; this is also called eviternity, and thus all eternity is contra distingui­shed to time.

46. In what manner?

As eternity absolute, hath neither beginning, nor end, so God eternall.

Eviternity, hath beginning but no end; so Angels and Soules.

Time, hath both beginning and end, so this world, and all temporall things, and thus all con­tinuance is usually distinguished.

47. What is eternall life then?

The fulnesse of joy, and comforts of life, in the presence of God, that shall never have end.

48. How more largely?

The union of body and soule, as the resurrecti­on of the just, to that end to be united unto God, and have the fruition of the glorious God head, en­lightning, and inhabiting those that are his, for ever, so making them to dwell with him, in whose [Page 209] presence is fulnesse of joy, and life for evermore.

49. How is this else called?

Happinesse, and blessednesse eternall, as therein enjoying the fruits and comforts of that everlast­ing life.

50. Js this also the life of Angels?

It is, whose onely blessednesse and chiefe de­light, is in contemplation, and fruition of the glo­ry, beauty, and majesty of God, then which there can be no greater joy or happinesse.

51. How so?

Because in him is all goodnesse, even in the fountaine, all goodnesse else, but a few dispersed sparkes of that eternall light, or a drop of that O­cean, wherein onely is plenitude, to the satisfying of all desires of what goodnesse soever.

52. How is eternall life else taken?

Sometimes in the Scripture, for the meanes and beginning of this, in the kingdome of Grace, as it is said to Christ, to whom shall we goe, thou hast the words of eternall life, and this is eternall life, to know thee, and whom thou hast sent, Jesus Christ.

53. How is this eternall life?

As it is the union of the soule to God, by grace, though imperfectly, yet receiving the comforts of life, from him, by the influence of his holy Spirit, bringing joy and unspeakable blessings, and peace to the same.

54. How manifold is eternall life then?

Twofold, either inchoate, in this life, in the kingdome of grace.

Or consummate, as aforesaid, in the kingdome of glory.

[Page 210] And this is also twofold, or in two degrees.

55. Which are they?

1. Either in that part onely, the soule, as that is united to God, and enjoying happinesse with him, when the soules of the just depart hence in the Lord.

2. Or in body and soule, most fully, as shall bee after the generall resurrection, and so principally here intended.

56. What the parts of this life, and blessednesse?

The divine and blessed living of the soule and body, when joyned together in the presence of God, and union with him, enjoying the fulnesse of all that is called goodnesse, as both joy and plea­sure, riches, health, liberty, honour, glory; and all these absolute and entire, not mixed with any grief, or any other inconvenience, as worldly things, but perfect, according to the perfection and ex­cellence of the person, place, and giver.

57. And how this estate expressed else in holy Scri­pture?

By many comfortable phrases and figures, ex­pressing the joy, honour, glory, comforts or bles­sings there, as said to be, and remaine

With God, and in God, in the Lord.

In the hand of God, in his presence.

In heaven, in eternall rest and peace.

In Paradise, in Abrahams bosome.

In joy & blessednes, & as here, in life everlasting.

57. But is not life everlasting to the wicked?

No, for their estate is not properly a life, as wan­ting all joy, comforts, and fruits of life, but a death or continuall dying, in paine and torments, and so if at any time said to live, it is with addition of e­verlasting [Page 211] torments, or to live in everlasting chaines of darknesse, with the Divell and his An­gels, or the like, whereby signifying an eternall dying life, or living death, and in that respect most properly termed everlasting death.

58. Why is not this their estate expressed also in the Creed?

Because this is here intended as a symboll of their faith, so penned for the comfort of the just, and to remember them of their hope, and happi­nesse, and stirre them up to godlinesse, leaving the others to the hand of God, whose estate yet may hence be plainly gathered, and also is in St. Atha­nasius Creed, & some others, more fully expressed.

59. What learne we hence?

Many good duties, as in our Christian calling so to order our lives and conversation, as alwayes having an eye to this blessed hope.

Remembring this end, without end.

Breaking off sinne betimes, since no uncleane thing may enter here.

Striving to enter the strait gate of vertue, leadign to eternity, leaving the broad way of the world.

Taking joy in things that shall yeeld everlast­ing joy.

Desiring, praying longing for it, &c.

60. Why is Amen added?

To shew the certainty, assurance, and confidence we have, as well as our owne consent to this faith.

61. VVhat signifieth it?

Verily, certainly, or undoubtedly, or as it is else usually rendred, So be it.

62. What meane you then by it?

That we doe beleeve and confesse,

[Page 212] Not onely in word, professing, but from the ve­ry heart.

Not wavering, but certainly, without doubting.

Not as though it were in our owne power, but craving helpe, and strengthning of our faith from the hand of God.

63. But how should Amen bee added, since it is no prayer?

1. Either as the last Article signifies those pri­viledges of the Church, whereunto all faithfull soules aspire, and so in that aspiration say Amen.

2. Or as we generally confesse the certainty of it, and our submission of soule, to this faith, and the will and truth of God.

3. Or in particular, we intimate our prayers for this, or some other thing, for our owne good, and the Church of God.

64. For what things?

For faith, as Lord give us true faith.

For encrease of our faith, as Lord encrease our faith.

For helpe and comfort, Lord helpe our unbe­leefe.

For defence, Lord defend us, and all professors of this faith.

Or the like holy aspiration to heaven, and hea­venly things, in the meditation and confession of this faith.

65. But doe not they abuse it that make a prayer of it?

Yes, in that ignorance, and much more, all in­fidell-like, and deboished Christians, that take the words in their mouthes, and never conceive it in their hearts nor expresse it in life, by obedience, [Page 213] and so most fearfully abuse, and take Gods name in vaine, to their condemnation.

66. Why the gesture of standing, used by all, at this confession?

1. To difference it from prayers, where at we kneele.

2. To shew uniforme gestures with the Mini­sters, as unity in consent.

3. To shew our readinesse, to stand constant, yea and die in the constant profession of this faith.

4. To signifie the posture of Souldiers, as rea­dy to fight in defence of this faith, and our Lord; and so souldiers with their swords drawne, and standing, signified as much, as Primitive times, and Histories relate.

67. What learne we hence?

To stand in the truth, profession and defence of this faith, even to death, that the Lord may give unto us the Crowne of life; which he grant to us for his mercies sake in Christ, to whom be glory ever, Amen.

SECT. 13. Quest. 6. Concerning the summe of the Creed.

Not so much a praier, as acclamation [Page 214] in zealous expression of their confi­dence, The sum of the Creed, or substance thereof, Epitomised, and application of our Christian faith to the three Persens [Page 215] in Trinity, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, and under the third part, or Article, concerning the Holy [Page 216] Ghost, the rest of the Articles shewne, com­prehended, with [Page 217] a most plaine and familiar ex­pression of the same.

1. VVHat learne you chiefly in these Articles?

I learne this one thing faith, or to beleeve in God, distinctly explicated in three parts, according to the number of the three Per­sons in Trinity.

2. What the first?

First, I learne to beleeve in God the Father, who hath created me, and all the world.

3. What note you in it?

The application of my faith to the first Person in Trinity the Father, described by His

  • Essence, God.
  • Person, Father.
  • Attribute, Almighty.
  • Action of creation, the Creation.
  • Object thereof, the world.
  • Application thereof, to my selfe.

My Creator, as Thomas said, my Lord, and my God, who created me, and all the world.

4. Which the second?

Secondly, in God the Son, who redeemed me, and all mankinde.

5. What note you in this?

The application of my faith, to the second Per­son in Trinity, the Son described.

By

  • His essence, God.
  • Person the Son.
  • Action, redemption, the Redeemer.
  • Extent,
    • in sufficiency, to all mankinde.
    • in efficiency, to all the Elect.
  • Application to me also, my Saviour and Redeemer.

What more chiefly observed in the Mediator Christ?

His name Jesus, a Saviour, Christ anointed.

His nature, God and Man, so Gods Son, our Lord.

His office, of Saviour, or Messiah.

Mediator to God, making atonement for men.

Redeemer of men, the redemption performed by his humiliation, in his incarnation, sufferings, death.

[Page 215] By his exaltation, in his resurrection, ascension, session, with comming to judgement.

6. How more especially his office of mediation seen?

Apparently executed, in His

  • Kingly office, governing
  • Priestly office; offering that sacrifice his body, and ma­king atonement for
  • Prophetick office instructing

his Church.

7. Which the third part?

Thirdly, in God the holy Ghost, who sanctifi­eth me, and all the elect people of God.

8. What note you in this?

The application of my faith to the third Person in Trinity, the holy Ghost described By

  • His essence, God.
  • Person, the Holy Ghost.
  • Action, the sanctifier, and sanctification.
  • Object, the Elect, or Saints of God.
  • Extent, all of them.
  • Application to my selfe, as he sanctifieth both me, and all the elect people of God.

9. But what is that which followeth in the Creed concerning the Church of God?

Intended to be comprehended in this Article concerning the Holy Ghost, as by the vertue and efficacie of his holy Spirit, all the merits and bene­fits of Christs office and sufferings, and the merits of God, are applied to the Church, and Saints, cal­led the elect people of God.

10. How are they called then?

The Church of God by the merits of Christ re­deemed, and by the operation of this Spirit, col­lected, united and made [Page 216] A

  • holy Church by his sanctification.
  • Catholicke Church by his every where diffused graces.
  • Communion of Saints in his uniting po­wer, knitting them to the head Christ and God; among themselves, in unity of faith, Christians, Spirit, at peace with God, themselves, all others.

Charity helping one another, participation of the Sacraments, signes and seales of this commu­nion, whereby called Saints, and whence the bles­sings and benefits, or the priviledges of this holy company do spring, which are to be found in this Noahs Arke, the Church, and no where else.

11. Which are they?

The forgivenesse of sins, by the application of Christs merits to our soules in this life.

The resurrection of bodies, after this life, in the vertue and power of his resurrection, our sins be­ing forgiven.

The life everlasting, the consequent of this re­surrection, to enjoy glory in eternity, with him, and in him, by his grace.

12. Why is all this attributed to the Holy Ghost?

Because by him is the dispensation of Gods graces to his Church.

13. Is it not then to Christ?

Yes, and to the Father too, for these three are one, and their workes, are joyntly exercised to­gether, for the good of the Church, though distin­guished in the order, and manner of the executi­on of them, according to the propriety of the persons in the Trinity.

14. How then attributed to the Father?

[Page 217] As to the fountaine, from whence all good­nesse, mercy, and graces doe proceed, and flow.

15. How to the Son?

As to the meanes, whereby derived to the Church, the powerfull and valuable price of our redemption, whereby all good is conferred on the Church.

16. How to the Holy Ghost?

As to whom the dispensation of all his good­nesse, and grace, is committed, to the perfection and complement of this worke of God, in sanctifi­cation, the earnest penny of glorification.

17. This then is the sum of our faith?

Yes, concerning both God, and his Church, and so the whole substance of the Creed.

18. What followeth?

The third part of the Catechisme concerning the Law, or the Will, and Comandements of God.

The third part of the Catechism, concerning the Commandements.

SECT. 1. QUEST. 7. Wherein the transition.

The transi­tion to the Com­mandements, or third part of the [Page 219] Catechisme in the seventh, and following question, where first the number, name and title of them, as the written [Page 220] Law of God, whence the difference of Laws and especially those of the Iews, the once whole Church of God are shewed, [Page 221] and handled, with many notes of particular distinction among themselves, as of the morall Law [Page 222] from the judiciall Law that was more peculiar to the Common­wealth and state of [Page 223] the Iewes, and of them both from the ceremoniall, with the reason and [Page 224] manner, time, and and, or change, and other respects of the same: of Christian ceremonies, [Page 225] and their use: and of the Morall Law: more in particular how it is perpetuall, and in effect and force, [Page 226] both before the promulgati­on of it in that forme at Mount Sinai, as well as since, and how far in [Page 227] force still with us Christians, who though we are freed from the curse [Page 228] bare letter and slavish feare are yet bound to the duties and effect thereof by [Page 229] the Law of Grace that so agree, Christ being the scope and end of both [Page 230] how and why it was written in the two Tables, and that twice, and how divided.

1. YOu said that your Godfathers and God­mothers did promise that you should keepe Gods Commandements?

Yes, in that third part of the vow, and promise in Baptisme, whence we come to consider in this third place, the Commandements of God.

2. Tell me how many there be?

Ten.

3. How appeareth that?

By the prescript word of God himselfe, and his servant Moses, by whom they are named the ten Commandements, the ten words, or decalogue, signifying as much.

4. What doe they containe?

The whole Will or Law of God, or duty of man.

5. What Law?

The morall Law, binding the soule and consci­ence to the performance of such duties, as are per­petuall, and so this Law, above all others perpe­tuall.

6. What other differences of Lawes are there?

1. Both Laws humane, politique, and muni­cipall, of divers formes, according to the customes and manners of divers peoples, and Countries.

2. Divine, or given by God himselfe, of divers sorts.

Which are they?

Not onely that Law of nature, written by God himselfe, in the heart of all creatures, but also o­ther positive, and written Lawes, both the Law of workes, doe this and live, to the first Adam, and all his posterity.

Of Grace, beleeve and have life, by the second Adam to all Saints.

7. How was the first Law of works promulgated?

By God himselfe in Paradise, to Adam, onely abstaine, or eat not of the forbidden tree.

By God himselfe, to the Jewes upon mount Si­nai, the morall Law, or ten Commandements.

8. What was the event?

Both brake the Law, and none was able to keep it wholly, whence was need of the Messiah, the promised seed, who should satisfie for their mis­deeds, and breach of the Law of workes, by their taking hold of the Covenant and Law of Grace.

9. How was that shewed?

In the promises to Adam, thy seed shall break the Serpents head, or power of Sinne and the Divell, and to all the Fathers consequently, made of [Page 220] Christ, as likewise by those many sacrifices, and types, and shadows of the Messiah, and his offering sacrifice, as well as those other Laws of the Jews, to the talsing notice of, & punishing of sin, & offen­ces, thus entred into the world by Adams offence, and hence that other division of the law springeth.

10. What division?

Of the Jewes Law, which was thence accor­dingly divided into

The morall Law.

The ceremoniall Law.

The judiciall Law.

11. Why are we to take notice of the Jews, or their Lawes?

As they were the true Israelites, the Church of God, to whom both the Law, and Testimonies, the Arke and Temple of God, and all tokens of his grace, and favour were committed; yea all the priviledges that belong to the whole Church once appropriated to that holy, elect, and chosen people, as from whom, the Messiah, according to the flesh, should spring, to be the joy and light of all Nations, and in whom, all Adams posterity should be blessed.

12. Was the whole Church straitned in so narrow limits, as one little people?

It seems so, to the good providence of God, as once in one Adam, and since in one Arke, onely eight persons, the whole Church, yet cursed Cha [...] also, among them, and then one Abrahams family, and one people of the Jewes, and among them, many unbeleevers, to shew the few number of the truly faithfull; and now though all Nations ad­mitted, yet but one Church, a little flocke, guided [Page 221] also by one rule, and Law, the Covenant of Grace.

13. What were those Laws then of that Church of God, among the Jews?

1. The morall Law, binding to performance of all good duties, towards God and man,

2. The ceremoniall, setting forth the sacrifices for sinnes, in the breaches of the former, and di­rections in Gods house, and service.

3. Judiciall, deciding controversies, about po­liticall and temporall matters, and inflicting pu­nishments upon offenders against the same, or the former, which punishments of offences, or sacri­fices for sinne, the greater part of these latter Lawes, had beene of no use, if the morall Law could have been performed, and breaches thereof, whether by ignorance, uncharity and contenti­ons, or else, could have been avoided.

14. How long were these Laws to continue?

The judiciall Law, so long as the State or Common-wealth of the Jewes, as fitted to their state, manner, or customes; the ceremoniall Law, during the time of that their Temple, or Taber­nacle, whose ceremonies, and sacrifices as types, and shadowes, were referted to the substance, and ended in Christ, and the revelation of the Messiah, who opened the second Tabernacle, his Church, but the morall Law binding to the duty of vertue, and godlinesse abideth, and standeth fast for ever.

15. How then was it said a Law of the Jews?

As they were then accepted, and were indeed the true Church of God, for as considering

1. The letter, it was delivered to them as Gods owne, and peculiar people, having such privi­ledges, as no other people ever had, and but [Page 222] the same, or such as the Church hath now.

2. The substance, it was delivered to the Church in generall, (then in them) and so to all people, who must serve God in holinesse, and righteousnesse, and so standeth firme in that point for ever.

16. What the difference between the judiciall, and morall Law?

1. The judiciall was chiefly in foro exteriori ju­diciae, the morall, in foro interiori conscientiae, exer­cised and appointed.

2. Judiciall was founded on the morall, to certifie the outward breaches of the same.

3. Judiciall was fitted to divers manners, and customes of the people, the morall to the heart and soule of all people, in obedience to God.

4. Judiciall is more particular, and the morall more generall, and divers such other respects, from these flowing, for difference may be seen.

17. Why should the judiciall so soone end?

1. Because the Common-wealth of the Jews, to which it was particularly referred, and to whose customes appropriated, is ended.

2. The ceremoniall, to which it was also tied, and allied, as concerning manumission in the year of Jubilee, and the like, is also vanished.

3. Diversity of manners, and customes in other peoples, and propensity to particular vices, and di­versified by divers respects, doe often require di­vers, and other Lawes, and punishments.

18. But are we no more then tyed to obey, or respect it, then any other strange Law whatsoever?

Though we be not tyed to the observation of it, as abrogated, yet we may therein see, and re­spect [Page 223] the equity and excellency of it, and wisdome of the Law-giver, above all other lawes whatso­ever; and though we leave it in the very letter, or circumstances, yet in the substance, we observe it, in the obedience to the morall law, out of which it seemes taken, and we may judge other lawes of most equity, and excellency, that come neerest unto it, onely such variation of due circumstances observed.

19. What the difference betweene the Ceremoniall and Morall Law?

1. In that the Morall Law was about in ward obedience, and duties of the soule, the Ceremoni­all about outward service and ceremonies.

2. The morall, delivered by God himselfe, the ceremoniall and judiciall, onely by Moses instru­cted of God.

3. The morall first given, the other in conse­quence, depending from some parts of that.

4. The morall law neglected, made worse then infidels, that did by nature the things of the Law, when the ceremoniall, onely a confusion in order among Gods people.

5. The morall broken, was a hainous sin alwaies reputed, the ceremoniall not so, as in the wilder­nesse, Circumcision, except with perversenesse, as in Zipporah, Uzzahs presumption, and Aarons sons to offer strange fire, in alteration of the ce­remony.

6. The morall, without cost, the ceremoniall not without great cost, and chargeably perfor­med.

7. The morall law laid in the Arke, in regard of the perpetuity thereof, signified; the ceremoniall not so.

20. Why was the ceremoniall to end?

1. Because the first Temple, unto which fitted, was to take end, by succession of a second, in stead thereof.

2. Because the sacrifices, the shadowes of Christs one eternall sacrifice, were in him the sub­stance to end.

3. Because the other ceremonies, types of him, or some divine actions of his, had in his exhibition ended their typicall signification.

4. Because sacraments of theirs, were now to give place to the new, so the lawes concerning these, this must needs be antiquated and ended.

21. How learne we that ceremonies should end?

1. By Christs entrance, a new High Priest, af­ter the order of Melchisedee, and so Aaron and his, with their types, to end.

2. By the renting of the vaile of the Temple at Christs death, shewing as it were their dissolution, and those former reasons, urged excellently by the author to the Hebrewes, Heb. 7. &c.

22. And are all ceremonies then ended?

Al that have relation to Christ, to come, are now vanished, and out of use, because the thing they shadowed and signified to come, is now exhibited, so no further use of them.

23. How doe Christians use ceremonies then?

Not any of this sort, but of another, for orna­ment and decency, in the service of God, not so much in imitation of these, as founded upon the morall law, in exhibition of externall worship to God, and sanctification of the Sabbath, in decent manner, and by the institution, doctrine, and ex­ample of Christ, and his Apostles, who did both [Page 225] write how some things should bee, and promised to set other things in decent order, when they come.

24. How is the morall law perpetuall?

Though given onely to the Jews, yet as they Gods people, so in generall by them, to the whose Church, and though in the letter of the Comman­dements they

1. Are expresly to that their state, and time of the Jewes.

2. Yet in effect to all Gods servants, before that time, that acknowledged the force and truth, both generally, of the whole morall law, and particu­larly of every Commandement, to all since, who according to the same direct their wayes in righ­teousnesse, and walke not according to the flesh, but the spirit, in newnesse of life, and obedience to this law of God.

25. How was the law in effect before?

In generall, not onely Gods people, Noah, A­braham, and the holy men, but the law of nature, in the heathen, written in their hearts, made them doe and acknowledge the workes of the Law, Rom. 2.

26. How in particular the Commandements?

For the first Table, the service of God, his ho­nour, and sacrifices, and Sabbaths, recorded be­fore the Flood, and no idolatry recorded, or found till long after, yea most of the heathen gods, and greatest too, even after Moses time; and for the se­cond Table, morall duties, and honest dealings, none can deny, in Noahs and Abrahams families, yea and in divers governments, footsteps thereof, as in the Assyrian monarchy, and other kingdomes.

27. How the first Commandement?

To Abraham, God saith, I am God alsufficient, stand before me, and be upright, Gen. 17. 1. so by Adam, Enoch, Noah, and those other Patriarkes, it appeares they had no other God but him.

28 How the second Commandement?

In that Jacob purged his house of Idols, when he built Gods Altar in Bethel, Gen. 35. 2. thereby acknowledging the abhomination of them.

29. How the third Commandement?

The true use of Gods name by their prayers, and so, just oath by the true God, as Abraham to Abimelech, Gen. 21. 23. and Jacob to Laban, Gen. 31. 53. and others the like.

30. How the fourth Commandement?

By God in Paradise, and no doubt by Adam, and holy men afterwards, either punctually, or equivalently.

31. How the fifth Commandement?

By all the godly Sons of holy Fathers, and Pa­triarkes, honouring and obeying their Fathers and Superiours in all reverence and humility.

32. How the sixth Commandement?

Seen a spectacle in abhorred Cain, confessing the crime of murther, and guilt of conscience for it, so condemned, and detested of all.

33. How the seventh Commandement?

Seene in Joseph, flying his Mistresse temptati­ons, and the rest of Jacobs sonnes, taking to heart the shame done to their sister Dianah, Gen. 34.

34. How the eight Commandement?

Acknowledged by Jacob to Laban, if any had stolne, let them die, Gen. 31. 30. and by his sonnes to Pharaohs Steward, or Josephs, if any had stolne [Page 227] the cuppe, to bee his bondmen Gen. 44. 5.

35. How the ninth Commandement?

In Abraham, Gen. 20. and Isaac, Gen. 26. repro­ved by Abimelec, for telling a lie, or false testimo­ny, and Jacob feared to be found or counted a liar, or deceiver in counterfeiting Esau.

36. How the tenth Commandement?

In the uprightnesse of heart required in Abra­ham, Gen. 17. 1. and seen in him, and Enoch, who walked with God, Lot, Melchisedec, and all the just.

37. How is this Law in effect with us?

As we are exhorted to these duties still, and to shew our faith, by obedience to them, willingly and readily, according to them, to undergoe our duty and service to God, in holinesse, and upright­nesse to the world, in godly conversation.

38. How is it then said, we are not under the Law, but under Grace?

This, and the like sayings, that wee are freed from the Law, and that Christ hath freed us, Rom. 7. Gal. 8. 18. and 4. 1. &c. and other places are to be understood

1. Either absolutely of the ceremoniall Law, which is abrogated, and vanished in Christ, as in that to the Gal. and Heb. especially appeareth.

2. Respectively of the morall, as it should bee conceived to be unable to justifie, and hath need of Christ to be the end of it for its perfection.

To be performed by Christ for us, who striving to the uttermost, are never able to performe it but onely in him.

To be made more easie for us by Gods grace in Christ, and his Spirit, making us to doe those [Page 228] things in love to him, which were required under a strict command before, and so wee released or freed from the curse of the Law, and condemna­tion borne by Christ for us.

The slavish feare of the threats that should else terrifie us.

The tyrannicall seising on us, or commanding us, who have now a better Law, the Covenant of Grace.

39. To what use doth the Law then remaine?

1. For a rule to square our lives by in godlinesse, yet without fearfulnesse in love.

2. For a Schoole-master to bring us to Christ, shewing how much need we have of him.

3. For a Schoole-master in Christ to bring us to true humiliation, knowing how much we want true godlinesse, and so to seek increase of graces in Christ.

40. What the difference between the Law of workes, and of Grace, or the Law and the Gospell?

1. In that the Law is knowne by the light of nature, and the Gospell a mystery to nature, 1 Tim. 3. 6. and that Angells so desire to behold un­veiled, 1 Pet. 1. 12.

2. Sheweth only what is to be done, the Gos­pell how doe it in Christ, in faith and love.

3. Is full of threats to urge us, the Gospell of sweet promises, to allure us to performe it.

4. It is a Schoole-master to shew us Christ, and our need of him, or bringing us to him, the Gospell admitteth and engrafteth us into him for our comfort.

41. How doe the Law and Gospell agree?

1. In their Author God, that first gave the Law; [Page 229] and since his Sonne to fulfill it, and in him the Gospell of peace.

2. In their end, Christ, that is pointed at in the one, in presence in the other, and perfection of both.

3. In their threatnings against sin, and up­braiding the disobedient, and unfaithfull.

4. In their promises to the observers, and lo­vers of the Law, by striving to doe it, eternall life.

5. In their consent in the setting forth of Gods glory, faith, hope, and all graces, without any contradiction, as from one fountaine, his Spirit.

6. In their constant, and continuall provoca­tions to godlinesse.

7. In their Ministers, the Priests and Levites, and servants of God, that are to be without ble­mish, called watchmen.

To live unblameably.

To set forth the Truth and Law of God.

To live of their service, and of the Altar, and whose lippes are to preserve knowledge, the people to seeke the Law at their mouthes, they to set it forth, and the truth, both by their life and doctrine.

42. How was the Law written or delivered?

Delivered by the mouth, and written by the fin­ger of God, to shew the holinesse, and perfection of the same.

43. Wherein written?

Both in the hearts of men, as their duty to shew it naturall, as also morall, and so perpetuall.

Both in the Tables of stone, and that twice by him, to shew it doctrinall, as well as naturall and morall, and so to be read for instruction, and pre­served [Page 230] to perpetuity, to all generations.

44. How twice written?

In the first Tables, broken by Moses, represen­ting the fraile hearts of flesh, in which it was writ­ten, corrupted by their owne inventions, as the Israelites were, when Moses so brake them, by their owne Idolatry, and abhominations.

In the other two Tables prepared againe by Moses, to shew the confirmation of them to per­petuity, and being restored and so laid up in the Arke of the Testimony, and sanctum sanctorum, to be preserved, and fulfilled in Christ.

45. Why written in two Tables?

To shew the distinction of the duties in them contained, to God in the first, to men in the se­cond Table, the perfection of their number, also pointing at the perfection both of the Law-giver, and Law, and so the ten Commandements.

SECT. 2. Quest. 8. Concerning the Commandements, and first of the Preface, &c.

The severall prefaces to the Com­mandements, three of them: as first of the childe, answ: to the 8. quest: [Page 232] wherein the authenticall unchange­ablenesse, author, and authority, God, speaking and saying. Autograph in Exod. and the Tables, [Page 233] and other cir­cumstances thereof expended, and why it is called Moses Law. [Page 234] and the words dou­bled of speaking and saying: so Moses pre­face secondly analysed, thirdly, the preface [Page 235] of God himselfe, being both a reason, and to this first and all the other Comman­dements, wherein to be obser­ved the [Page 236] author, and so his authority, his name, by himselfe ut­tered, to shew his aw­full majesty, his Attributes, calling, [Page 237] his Almighty power, as well as mercy and goodnesse to minde, and so his actions of saving, and deliverances from Egypt, [Page 238] and the house of bondage lit­terally by the Iewes, and [Page 239] Spiritually by us to be understood. Whence his honour, feare and reverence, with our duty [Page 240] and obedience, are powerfull enforced. Of the true and right understan­ding the Law, and how we [Page 241] ought to be affected in soule and spirit towards it, being of so divine [Page 242] and spirituall A sense, sablimate above [Page 243] and beyond the bare letter, and so divers prime, neces­sary, in number five, propounded for the better and more spirituall meaning, [Page 244] understan­ding, and interpreta­tion of the same, with the ex­position of the same, as else the contraction of them to a lesse or fewer num­ber, and [Page 245] some other lesse prime rules pertaining more to the comparison of the Com­mandements, and [Page 246] Tables so referred to the beginning of the second Table.

1. YOu signified ten Commandements, which are they?

The same which God spake in the twentieth Chapter of Exodus saying, I am the Lord thy God, &c.

2. What observe you here?

A twofold Preface, and then the Commandments.

3. What threefold preface?

Of Moses, intimated in his 20. Chapter, where he saith, God spake all these words, saying.

Of God, immediately prefixed to the Com­mandement, I am the Lord, &c.

4. What is in that first preface?

The authenticall substance and sum of it, being the very same that was

  • 1. Both Written
    • 1. by God,
      • In fleshly Tables, the heart.
      • In the first Tables, resembling the broken pitchers, men hearts.
      • In the second Tables, restored and preserved in the Arke.
    • 2. By his Spirit, in the hearts of the faith­full, willingly to doe them.
  • 2. Spoken by God himselfe, upon Mount Sinai, in terrible manner, out of the cloud and fire, recorded by his servant Moses.
  • 3. Delivered so to the Israelites, in that maje­sticke and glorious manner.
  • 4. Authorized by God, so writing, speaking and commanding them, saying, I am, &c.

5. How collect you this?

As plainly expressed in that first place, where

1. The appearance, authenticall, the very same, [...].

2. Author, God, thus divers wayes divulging it.

3. [...], he spake it above all o­ther Scriptures, with an [...].

4. Autogragh, the Tables with the finger of God written, and it recorded in that 20. Chapter of Exodus, and also Deut. 5.

3. Authority establishing, commanding it, and saying.

6. How is it said, the same?

As it was not onely the same in substance and effect but the very same in words, which was both spoken by God himself, and written in the Tables, and that two severall times; laid up in the Arke, and recorded for publique testification by Moses also, to teach the people, and so the very letter, and words, by how much more dignified, the more and above all others, to be received and esteemed.

7. How did God speake it?

Not onely by his Prophets and servants, and di­ctate of his Spirit, as other Scriptures, so also holy and sanctified, but this with his owne voice, in au­dience of Israel, to their terror, in power and great glory, that they were amazed, and fled a­gaine, and with so much the more feare and reve­rence to be received.

8. How is the 20. Chapter of Exodus urged?

As the duplicate probation, from testimony of holy Scripture also, where it is recorded, with all the circumstances, of the preparation, and delive­ry of the same.

9. What circumstances?

There, in that 20. Chapter, and the precedent Chapter set forth.

As 1. the preparation, after the manner of those times, with great purifying, washing, and cleansing the bodies, and thereby signified the soules purity required, to receiving that holy Law, and so tea­ching us what preparation for it, &c.

2. Charge, not to presume beyond certaine markes and bounds set, on paine of death, to signi­fie these bounds of the Law transgrest, much more meriting death.

[Page 233] 3. The Lords 1. descending with great terror, the trumpet sounding, earth quaking, lightning flying abroad, that Moses trembled, and the peo­ple fled for feare, to shew and signifie, how awfull regard to be had thereof.

Secondly, the Lords speaking with so great po­wer and majesty, that people also feared so excee­dingly, that they prayed Moses thence forward to speake to them, lest hearing Gods voice they should die.

Thirdly, the Lords writing the Lawes with his owne finger, in the Tables of stone, shewing their stony-heartednesse, and that nothing but Gods finger was able to imprint them there; all for the more reverence, and that we be not negligent of his most holy lawes.

10. How is it called the law of Moses?

As by him recorded, yea and the Tables by him received from the Lord, and so of him noted, these circumstances also there,

1. His fasting forty dayes at the receiving ther­of, to shew with what penitence, abstinence, and humility it ought to bee received by us, and as Christ also, to the promulgation of that better law, fasted also forty dayes.

2. His zeale for Gods honour, against the peo­ples idolatry, in so much that he brake the Tables, as they their faith to God.

3. His glorious aspect, and face shining so, at receiving of the Law, that the people were not able to behold him, to signifie the honour of his ministry from God, and the blindnesse of the Jews that had not power neither to looke the Law, or Moses in the face, to see the end of the Law, and [Page 234] looke upon the Messias as they ought, unlesse the Lord take away the vaile of blindnesse from their eyes and heart.

11. Why are the words double so of speaking and saying?

To signifie and shew not onely the speaking or pronouncing was from God, to dignifie the words, but saying, as establishing with authority, and commanding, thereby requiring awfull obedience to the same.

12. Which is Moses preface?

Intimated in the former, and almost in the same words expressed, thus, God spake all these words, saying, Exod. 20. 1.

13. What to be observed?

For the most part, as in the former preface, so here to be noted,

The author, God, [...]

[...], He spake, and said.

[...], the Law written, wherein the uni­versality all, and not onely part thereof: regula­rity, reduced to words, these words, spoken, heard, written and recorded.

The authority, whereby as spoken, for decla­ration, established for confirmation, saying, I am, &c.

14. Which is the third preface?

Gods own, as immediately prefixed to that first Commandement, and so by some called a reason of the Command, and in these words, I am the Lord thy God, which brought thee out of the land of, &c.

15. Is it then a reason, or preface?

It may well be both; a preface, taken from the [Page 235] reason of enforcing their obedience, and so it is a

Preface, as it is prefixed to the Commande­ment.

Reason, in respect of the obedience urged.

16. Is it a preface to the first onely, or all the Commandements?

To the first primarily, as either immediately pre­fixed, or as the first Commandement is the chiefe, and ground of all the rest.

To the residue, of good consequence, as respe­cting them also, and enforcing obedience to them all.

17. VVhat observe you in that preface?

The Lords name, the author, and so the autho­rity, I am, &c.

Attribute, requiring reverence, Lord thy God.

Actions of deliverance, enforcing duty and obe­dience, Which brought, &c.

18. VVhat is his name?

[...] Jehovah, rendred, the Lord, I am the Lord, taking it for his name, and thereby manife­sting himselfe to the Fathers, in his mighty power, essence, and majesty, and in that veneration held with the Jewes, that in latter times they forbea­ring to speak or pronounce it, they lost the true & genuine pronunciation, and spake & read Adonai, or Lord, for it, so it was called Ineffabile, and Tetra­grammaton, as written with those foure letters, the principall, & Matres Lectionis, as it were, whereof the Jewes writ many rare and excellent observa­tions, though in abstruse divinity, and so by them [...] the name, is understood of this most high and holy name.

19. VVhat noted you in it?

[Page 236] These things especially, and usually.

1. The originall [...] whence [...] also, that other name of God, or essence, as originall of all being.

2. Letters, first of aspiration, doubled in it, as from whom all life and breathing derived, and pro­ceeding. Secondly, of it, the formatives of the tenses, as comprehending all time, past, present, and future, shewing his eternity.

3. Signification, in the highest degree, sub­stance, essence, or being, as [...], or super substan­tia, as it is said to the first and last, who was, and is, and is to come; yet semper eidem, the same.

4. Manifestation of it to Moses, and the Fathers, for a blessing and comfort, and so is it to all them that are his, and that may know him, and call up­on his name.

20. VVhat learne we hence?

His great authority, and awfull reverence to his most holy name, and majesty.

21. VVhat Attributes?

Of

  • Thy God, or strength,
  • Thy deliverer, or de­fence,

So appropriating his goodnesse in mercy, and deli­verance to his people Israel.

22. But is not God also his name?

It is: but as Jehovah [...] is more peculiarly assumed to himselfe, in testification of his Majesty, and particular revelation of himselfe to Abraham, Moses, and the Fathers; so more especially accoun­ted his; and God betokening his goodnes, or [...] signifying his strength, and vertue, thus compara­tive, in respect of that name, referred to his Attri­butes, [Page 237] though otherwise usually accepted for his name.

23. How are his attributes else showne?

By his appropriating, or entituling himselfe to Israel, or Israel to himselfe, calling himselfe thy God, O Israel, and who brought the deliverance, whereby he is not onely said, the Lord, or God, but their Lord, and their God, their deliverer and defendor, and as David speaketh, the lifter up of their head.

24. What learne we hence?

By that neare bond that we are obliged unto him, so loving and good a God, that calleth him­selfe ours, what should be our intimate affection, duty and allegiance, and how we should be his.

25. But how doth this concern us?

As Israel was the true people of God, the natu­rall vine, and we the branches ingrafted in the same, and so all true beleevers are in Christ, the Israel of God, as well as what was literally spo­ken of them, is typically, of the whole Church to be understood, as is hereafter shewed.

26. What the actions here?

Of deliverance from a most wretched estate, and slavery, into liberty, and peace, from all op­pressors, and oppression, to worship and serve him so.

From Egypt, and her proud King, Pharaoh.

From Egypt, and tyrannicall oppressors, the Egyptians.

From Egypt and constrained Taske-masters, of their owne Nation.

From Egypt, and that house of bondage, tem­porally and corporally of the bodies, spiritually of [Page 238] the soules, in danger of Idolatry, and other abo­minations abounding there.

27. How is this understood?

Literally of the Israelites, so indeed delivered, by the hand of Moses, in the mighty power of God, and mystically of all true Israelites, in Spirit, having many and mighty deliverances, from all enemies, spirituall and temporall, by the hand of God, and in Christ.

28. Who are the true Israelites in spirit?

All the faithfull engrafted into Christ, and so the seed of Abraham, who as many deliverances in body, so more especially in soule, are delivered by Christ out of

The

  • spirituall Egypt, or Sodome of this world, and her Prince the Divell.
  • wicked­nes, and vanity, and from her
    • 1. Tyranny of sin, death and hell.
    • 2. Oppres­sors, and
    • 3. Taske-masters.
      • 1. Of the Egyptians, all externall A­gents.
      • 2. Of the owne bloud, evill lusts, fighting against the Spirit.
  • House of bond­age, whether the
    • Flesh, and body of death, house of clay, that depres­seth the Sipirit.
    • World wherein all wic­ked Agents, and Instruments under the Divell, their Prince, threaten both spiritual and corporall, and endanger us, both in temporall and eternall bondage of sin and her punishments.

29. What hence enforced?

As honour to this Lord, and love to our God, so [Page 239] all duties of love, and thankefulnesse, for these blessings and deliverances, and in especiall obedi­ence in all those respects to his Lawes.

As if Lord, his honour and feare.

As if God, his greatnesse and power.

As if our God, and deliverer, love and duty, re­quire our best respect, reverence, and obedience to his Lawes, that doe so ensue.

30. What else learne we from hence?

Gods mercy, singularly manifested in thus dea­ling with us, and those that are his, to win us to grace, and obedience, & our duty in following his example, by all meanes to seeke how to procure our owne and others good, to his glory.

32. How his so especiall mercy?

In that, in delivery of his Law, and Comman­dements there, he doth not onely shew what is good, or his will, and pleasing to him, which is a favour and mercy; or command it barely, which he may doe with all authority, in equity; but much more seeketh by all meanes to allure us by his mer­cies, favours, and promises of life, and goodnesse, and putting us, (who are too forgetfull) in minde of his many blessings, and deliverances.

33. What our duty hence?

For Ministers, and all others, to seeke by all meanes to bring themselves, and many to God; setting forth, and calling to minde, his manifold mercies and graces.

His goodnesse, enforcing love of him.

His power and authority requiring obedience.

His excellencies, winning honour, and admira­tion.

His workes, requiring reverent consideration.

[Page 240] His Law, our meditation, and best attention.

His deliverances, binding us to all best duties of joy, thankes, praises, and the like, and that so what justice requires of duty may be performed towards him, if possible, with all sincere affection and good will.

34. For what profit, or to what end should wee doe this?

That by often and continuall meditations in his Law, wee may know what the good and perfect will of God is, who will so make it easie to us, and us to understand wisedome secretly, and the ex­cellent and wonderfull things of his Law.

35 How should we best understand his Law?

By seeking to know it in the internall meaning, not so much according to the letter, as in the in­tention and illumination of the Spirt, for the letter seemeth sometimes dead, but the spirit giveth life, and as it is said, holy Davids Psalmes ought to bee sung with his spirit, or with the spirit and under­standing, to bee rightly used; and so Saint Pauls writings to be read with his spirit, to be truly un­derstood: so much more this holy writing, the Law by Gods Spirit that endited it.

36. VVhat rules or instructions have you for the better understanding of it?

There are certaine briefe rules and directions given for the right and true understanding of it, or to guide the soule into due and orderly meditation of the things therein contained, and may serve both Ministers in their interpretation, and others in conceiving the true sense and interpretation, or meaning thereof; and where these come short of attaining this, it is to bee further sought for by [Page 241] prayer, in humility, as from more speciall and in­ternall illumination of Gods Spirit, which can on­ly bring the best knowledge of these things, and contentation to the soule.

37. Explaine this farther.

As required Davids spirit rightly to understand Davids Psalmes, and Saint Pauls spirit, or the Spi­rit of God, rightly to conceive of Saint Pauls wri­tings, or holy Scriptures; so for the spirituall and true understanding of the Law, not onely accor­ding to the letter, the letter killing, or dead, but the spirit giving life, in the spirituall sense, inten­ding or comprehending all goodnesse, here are further directions for such spirituall meaning re­quired; and as in law this one word, the whole law and duty of man comprehended, so in one word here, not seldome to be seene, in one vertue, all the branches, in one sinne, all the kindes, or what ever neere of kin comprised, and therewith all signes, meanes, occasions, and provocations to it, so spiritually to be understood, and by and with the vertue commanded, and by and with the vice prohibited, as well as by any vertue commanded, the opposite vice, and all his sequell discommen­ded, forbidden, and by the vice or sin forbidden, the opposite vertue, and all of kin commanded, and commended, to bee embraced by our selves, and all others, in the Communion of Saints, so there are such rules to this purpose given, for the right understanding, and interpreting the Law, whether to our conscience, or the use and under­standing of all others.

38. VVhat rules are those?

Five principall, that concerne the right and [Page 242] true understanding thereof, to which some others secondary may be added for illustration.

VVhich are those five?

1. That where any duty, or vertue is comman­ded, the opposite vice is forbidden: & é converso.

2. Where any vertue or vice is commanded or forbidden, there all of the same kinde are com­manded or forbidden with it.

3. Where any vertue or vice is so touched, all signes, meanes, instruments, occasions, and cir­cumstances of it, are with it intended.

4. Not only the outward actions, but the whole man, body and soule, words, thoughts, and actions, are hereby comprised.

5. As we are a communion of Saints not onely, to our selves, but to all in our society, to the utter­most of our power, to further it, these things are required and enjoyned.

39. VVhy is it thus to be understood?

Because as the Law is spirituall, and willing the sanctification of the whole man, and whole socie­ty of mankinde, and according to the direction of the Spirit, the author, giving life to the same, dif­fusing it selfe to all, and to the good of all, in the amplest manner, and so after the wisedome and meaning of that good Spirit that gave it, penetra­ting, and understanding all things, to bee under­stood and interpreted, it being, that without this the bare letter killeth, or is dead, but the Spirit in the true, full, and spirituall meaning and intention, giveth life.

40. How explaine you the first rule?

The first, where any duty or vertue is comman­ded, there the contrary vice is forbidden, and [Page 243] where the vice forbidden, there the opposite duty is inferred, or commanded; whence doe grow in every Commandement,

  • 1. An affirmative part, commanding the duty.
  • 2. A negative part, forbidding the vice.

And hence that distinction of sinnes into sinnes of

  • 1. Omission, in omitting a good duty.
  • 2. Commission, by committing of ill, or vice.

41. How the second Rule?

Under any particular vice, all of that kind are for­bidden, and under any vertue, all of that kind com­manded; even in the extremest degree, so vertue required and commanded in the highest degree according to the rules of charity, and portion of grace, and vice in any degree forbidden, whence unadvised anger is accounted murther, and seeing a woman, to lust after her, adultery, Matth. 22. 37. and so under those names forbidden.

42. What of the third Rule?

Where any vertue, or duties commanded, or vice forbidden; there also, all meanes, allurements, signes, and tokens of the same, are likewise com­manded, or forbidden, that so the graces of God may be sought for, and shine forth to the glory of God, and good example of all men, Matth. 5. 16. and vices avoided, and even all appearance and shew of evill, 1 Thes. 5. 22.

43. What the fourth Rule?

That the effect of the Commandement concer­neth not onely the outward actions of the body, but the very inward dispositions of the minde, for governing of the same. Reasons of this are,

1. The Law of God is perfect, and so requireth [Page 244] perfect obedience, both inward and outward, e­ven of the whole man.

2. The Law of God is spirituall, requiring not onely outward obedience in word, and deed, but inward also in soule and spirit, in minde and heart, where vertues are to be planted, and corruptions rooted out.

3. Our Saviour thus teacheth to expound the Law, Matth. 5. 21, 22, 27. so also, the first of John 3. 15. &c. and divers other places.

44. What the fifth Rule?

As we are of the communion of Saints, vertues are to be procured, and vices to be avoided, not onely in our selves, but also in others, to our po­wer, whereby we are to instruct, admonish, com­fort, and encourage others in good, to the edifi­cation of the Church, and salvation of their souls, and reprove, disswade, and if possible, reclaime the evill, so having no fellowship with the un­fruitfull workes of darkenesse, Eph. 5. 11. nor ac­cessory to the offences of others, 1 Tim. 5. 22.

45. May not these five Rules be contracted to a lesse number?

Yes, perhaps reasonably well to three, as thus,

1. That where any vertue commanded, the op­posite vice forbidden, & è converso.

2. That where any vertue so commanded, or vice prohibited, all of kin to them, together with all signes, meanes and occasions, or circumstan­ces with them to be understood, and that not onely for the outward actions, but whole man, bo­dy and soule.

3. Where either prohibition or command is, it extends not onely to our selves, but as we are a [Page 245] communion of Saints to the good of others to our power, to care for, helpe and further them, the neglect of which, is but in effect with Cain, to ex­postulate with God, Am I my brothers keeper? whom we else kill, whether by murther, ill exam­ple, or not saving him, if what in our power wee doe not when he is like to perish.

And how were they five rules then before?

By dividing this second rule, and in it under e­very vertue and vice,

1. Observing the species and kindes in the breadth, making that the second rule.

2. The meanes, occasions, signes, and circum­stances for the third rule.

3. The extent to the whole man, body and soul, intensivè for the fourth rule, and so are five, as a­foresaid.

46. What are the other secondary rules?

Some that are directed rather to the understan­ding of the difference of the natures, and qualities of the offences, or the differences of the Tables, ra­ther then the true understanding of the sense, im­mediately, and interpretation or meaning of the Commandement, as the former rules did, such are these,

1. That every negative Commandment bindeth alwaies, and at all times; every affirmative onely alwaies, but not so precisely to all and every par­ticle of time.

2. That the Commandements of the first Table are to be kept for themselves absolutely, those of the second, for the first.

3. That though every sinne deserveth death e­ternall, yet there is an imparity of sinnes, and one [Page 246] offence may be greater then another in many re­spects.

4. That the sinnes against the first Table, simply and in themselves considered, are more heynous, then those of the second, though such aggravati­on, or respects else of extreme malice, presumpti­on, infirmity, or the like, may ever ballance or much alter the same.

5. That there is so neare a tye, and relation be­tween the Commandements, that whosoever fai­leth in one, is guilty of all, as a breach of the whole Law, in breaking that royall Law of chari­ty, and offending God the author of them all, in contempt of his Majesty, which five last rules as secondary, and more concerning the difference of sinnes among themselves compared, and arising from the difference of the Tables, more shall bee said of them at the beginning of the second Table.

47. What followeth here then next to be considered?

The first Commandement of the first Table, im­mediately following the Preface in these words, Thou shalt have no other Gods, but me.

SECT. 3. The first Commandement.

The division of the two [Page 247] Tables, and how ma­ny Commande­ments comprised in the first Table, and divers opinions concerning the same, [Page 248] and foure Com­mandements proved properly to be in the first Table; the first Commande­ment, and full Analysis of it amply ex­pounding the [Page 249] duties and opposite abuses therein lite­rally, or else intimated, or expressed, what [Page 250] it is to have the Lord for our God, and the opposite Atheisme, or having no God, what also to have him [Page 251] alone, and the opposite Po­lytheisme, and Idolatry of divers sorts, both [Page 252] among the Heathens, and other carnall professors, and false Chri­stians, making Religion but a cloake for their villany, or [Page 253] maske for their sin, and folly; what it is to love, know, and honour God, with [Page 254] the opposite thereof, ignorance, errors, and prophanenes of all sorts, [Page 255] springing from ignorance, nothing rightly stiled the mother of devotion, other malignant sins, [Page 256] bordering on prophanenes: And the love of God, if with all the minde, heart, soule, and strength, seen in [Page 257] divers good Christians: vertues and duties that with their opposites, are here described: [Page 258] as in knowledge, beleeving, [...] and [...], [Page 259] feare and re­joycing in him humility and meck­nesse, patience, and constancy, [Page 260] with perseve­rance, and without murmuring, obedience, and thankeful­fulnesse, with a zeale of his glory [Page 261] and holy and godly life, the bran­ches, and fruits of [Page 262] his love the very ground­worke of all the rest of the Commande­ments.

1. VVHat is contained in the first Table?

By all confessed, our duty towards God, as in the second our duty towards our neigh­bour.

2. How many Commandements are there in the first Table?

[Page 247] Though by some controverted, yet as may most plainly appeare, both by the words of command, as well as the substance of the matter, foure Com­mandements.

3. What difference then is there of opinions?

Some distinguishing the first Table into three, the second into seven Commandements, as Saint Augustine sometimes did, the Lutherans, and Church of Rome doe; others as we, and generally all the Fathers, the Jews themselves, and the mat­ter it self shewes, properly dividing the first Table into foure, the second into six Commandements.

4. What reasons had they for the first?

Saint Augustine, as it seems, in holy, and reve­rend respect to the Trinity, and that sacred number three, so in that comprising the Comman­dements, pertaining to the honour of the Trinity, as in that other sacred number seven, the rest of the Commandements comprehending the duties to men in this septimana, or weeke of the world, the others insisting in his steps, and for private reasons of their owne, and in defence, or at least respect of Images.

5. What pretence for leaving out a Commandment?

As in the first Commandement including the se­cond, and proposing the second, but an exposition of the first; so by the first Commandement, under­standing all Atheisme, Idolatry, both internall, and externall forbidden, and true worship com­manded, and the second Commandement an ex­plication of the former, concerning that part chief­ly, externall Idolatry and worship, and so are faine to divide concupisence in the last Commande­ment, according to the severall objects of lust, or [Page 248] covetousnesse, and make two Commandements out of one; so to supply the defect of this second Commandement, thus lost or imbezled.

6. How prove you rather foure Commandements in the first Table?

1. By the foure words of absolute command, set downe, as in the 1. Commandement, Thou shalt have none, &c.

2. Thou shalt not make, &c.

3. Thou shalt not take, &c.

4. Remember that thou sanctifie, &c.

2. By the things therein commanded, viz.

Who is to be worshipped, the Lord Jehovah, in the first Commandement.

How his solemne worship, his owne prescript, not Idolatrously, second Commandement.

How far in our lives to honour him, to glorifie his name, third Commandement.

When to worship him solemnly, on his Sab­bath, fourth Commandement.

7. What the first Commandement?

Thou shalt have no other Gods but me.

8. What Commandement is it?

A negative Commandement, under it, accor­ding to the first rule, comprehending an affirma­tive, so to have no other or strange gods, but Je­hovah for our God, and him alone.

9. What the negative part?

In the prohibition of these five things, as for­bidding

  • 1. All Atheisme, having no God.
  • 2. All Polytheisme, having many gods.
  • 3. All Idolatry, having strange gods, or idols.
  • 4. All Ignorance, no knowledge of the true God in the mind.
  • [Page 249] 5. All Prophanenesse, no honour or expression of it in the life.

10. What the affirmative part?

In these three things commanded.

  • 1. To have Jehovah for our God.
  • 2. To have him alone for our Lord and God.
  • 3. To honour, and love him by all meanes, in soule and mind, as we ought, or as agreeable to our duty, and his Majesty, or in these five parts,
    • 1. To have Jehovah, and
    • 2. Him alone.
    • 3. To Abhorre Idolls.
    • 4. Seek to know him, faith.
    • 5. Seeke to honour him, love and duty.

11. How are the positive and opposite parts seene, or opposed?

To

  • 1. To have Jehovah for our God,
  • 2. Have him alone,
  • 3. Honour and love him,

opposite to

  • 1. Atheisme having no God.
  • 2. both
    • 1. Polytheisme, many gods.
    • 2. Idolatry, idols, and strange gods.
  • 3. both
    • 1. Ignorāce, not know­ing, or loving him.
    • 2. Prophanenesse, not honouring him.

12 How is this further demonstrated?

1. As to have Jehovah opposite to having no God.

2. As to have him alone, so not many gods.

3. As to have no other god, or strange gods, so no idols.

4. And if we have him, need must it be if in minde to know and love him.

5. And so as internall love, externall honour [Page 250] opposite to Ignorance and Prophanenesse.

13. What is it to have the Lord for our God?

1. To set him up in our hearts, who is Jehovah the Lord.

2. To set our hearts on him, to honour, love, and feare him as the Lord.

3. To set and apply our whole selves to his worship.

14. What the opposite of this?

Atheisme, the not having the Lord, and in effect, having no God.

15. How many sorts of Atheisme?

1. Either open Atheisme, as of ungratious re­probates.

2. Or secret heart Atheisme in any,

1. Doubting and questioning the divine Maje­jesty, and his truth, by whom they are and subsist.

2. Conceiving otherwise of God then wee ought, either of his Essence, or Persons, as Infidels, or Hereticks.

3. Denying him by prophane life.

16. What is it to have him alone?

Setting him onely, and him alone in our hearts, and his honour before our eyes, denying both our selves, and all other things that shall offer to put him out of our hearts, or obscure his honour.

17. What opposite to this?

1. Both Polytheisme, having many or any o­ther gods with him, or besides him, to his dis­honour.

2. Idolatry, setting up other gods, Idols or va­nities in our hearts, to worship them in his stead.

18. What Polytheisme?

With God to joyne any other, as those that

[Page 251] 1. Either made two Gods, one the beginning of all good, the other of all ill.

2. With God joyned Baal, as the Idolatrous Israelites.

3. Joyned with God Angels or other Powers. Intelligences, or the like.

Nature, fate, or such dreams of the old Philoso­phers, or Heathen, whereby in effect Atheisme, and denying him, and his truth, without the true God, setting up many gods, as the Gentiles in ge­nerall, their many gods recorded in the Scrip­tures, Dagon, Ashteroth, Moloch, Bel and the Dra­gon, &c.

In the Heathen Stories, their Jupiter, Mars, Mercury, and where majores & minores dii, more in number then the Nations, or the Cities and Countries.

The Egyptians in particular, gods of all sorts of things, Sunne, and Moone, and Stars, Serpents, Fowles, Fishes, Beasts, and men, as Osiris ibis &c.

19. What Idolatry?

All setting up of Idolls, whether in the heart, or Temples to worship them, and so of two sorts,

1. In the heart, internally set on them.

2. In the Temples externally to worship them, against which especially is the second Comman­dement.

20. Is there no other Idolatry?

Yes, all falling away from the Lord, and trusting in, or seeking to the creature, in neglect of him, is before him accounted Idolatry, so to trust in, or set our heart upon this world with world­lings.

Upon uncertain riches, whence covetousnesse.

[Page 252] Upon Idolatry, pleasures of the Epicures.

Upon glutony, and drunkennesse with the vo­luptuous, pride and vanities of life, long life, and the like, to the forgetting of God, and trampling his Commandements under foot, is to set up Idols, and setting our hearts upon these Idolls', and fan­cies of our hearts set up above him in our esteem.

21. Who then as thus Idolatrous?

Both the

  • Covetous worldings, Idolatrising to his god Mamon.
  • Epicures, making their belly their god.
  • Ambitious, that on aspiring to high places, set all their devotion.
  • Proud, that honor Lucifer for their god.
  • Cockering parents, (that as Eli did) above God, set their love or dotage on their children, and generally all sinners that leave God, to serve sin, &c. or put their trust in creatures, leaving the Creator, whether wholly, or in part, totall or par­tiall Idolatry.

22. Who are they?

Such as against God trust in Princes, or any childe of man.

In the arme of flesh and bloud.

In force of united Nations.

In their wit, and policy.

In Ships, or Castles or Munitions.

In great persons their favourites.

In horses and chariots, yea Men, Angells or Di­vells, and flie to any other helpes, forgetting and neglecting God, cannot be said free from Idola­try, not David numbring his people, nor Achito­phel with his plots, or Haman with his policy, more then Nebuchadnezzar with his arme of [Page 253] flesh, and great Babell.

23. Who doe idolatrize to Men, Angels, or the Divels?

Those who trust in, or flie

1. To men, and their helpe above God.

2. To Angells or Saints to invocate them, be­sides or contrary to Gods will and commande­ment.

3. To Witches, and Wizards to helpe them, where God leaveth them.

4. Evill and wicked arts, and meanes, that God hateth and condemneth, as leaving him, his providence and goodnesse.

24. What is it to love and honour God?

Not only to have him, or him alone in our hearts, in exculsion of other vaine gods, but also to exhibite our duties, and devotions to him, best expressed in those tearmes of his honour, and love; the exhibition of honour to him, as our Lord' and Master. Of love as to our good God, and Father.

25. What is opposite to this?

Both

  • Ignorance, next door to Atheisme, sow­ing error, and bringing forth Sin and Ido­latry, opposite to his love, neither seeking to know or love him.
  • Prophanenesse, near kin also to Atheism, or a kinde of Atheisme in the living, and therein expressing it in lewdnesse, and denying God by the life and deeds, opposite to his honour, which is set forth by a godly life.

26. How many sorts of ignorance?

1. Either purae negationis, in such as cannot un­derstand the truth, naturall corruption or blind­nesse, 1 Cor. 2. 14. Rom. 3. 11.

[Page 254] 2. Pravae dispositionis, affected ignorance, wan­ting knowledge. Either

3. Carelessely, a carelesse ignorance.

4. Stubbornely, refusing it, a perverse igno­rance.

27. What the fruit thereof?

Error, and so Atheisme, Idolatry, and all kinde of sinne, and foolishnesse, Whiles the foole saith in his heart there is no God, and so shew little love, trust, or confidence in him, and consequent­ly poore service, or honour of him, but much wickednesse, abomination and prophanenesse.

28. But may not a small measure of knowledge, bee pleasing unto God?

Yes, if it be joyned with a desire to have more, and study to serve him according to the same, and not an affected, carelesse or stubborne ignorance.

29. But often seene the more knowledge, the lesse grace?

The more is the malice of the Divell seene, the fault not being the knowledge by which God is most honoured, but in abuse of the gift, as good things may be abused, yea optimi corruptio pessima, and so much the more lamentable, if lost or abu­sed; but it is the Divells policy, and he will take most paines so to pervert and corrupt the best things, yea assaile even the Saints, and their best grace, that did not leave our Saviour unat­tempted, but such as in seeming knowledge fall away, shew indeed, that they knew nothing, as they ought to know, 2 Cor. 8.

30. But ignorance is the mother of devotion?

Yea, of blinde devotion, but truest devotion will hearken to the voice of wisdome, to be guided thereby.

31. How is ignorance the mother of prophanenesse?

As by not knowing, caring or remembring there is a God, men rush into ill, as a horse into the battell, or upon destruction, without all feare, or understanding, or as prophane Esau, ha­ted of God, preferred a messe of pottage, and earthly things, through ignorance, before hea­venly blessings.

32. How prophanenesse seen?

In

  • 1. Bru­tish li­ving, & that al­so
    • with­out all
      • practice of devotion, prayer,
      • or other godly
        • Meditation,
        • Exercises,
    • with an irkesomenesse of godli­nesse, and all good duties.
  • 2. Securely living in open and notorious sin, or courses, as without feare or care, grace or shame, without God before their eyes.
  • 3. Prostituting themselves to sin, as slaves to Satan, and children of Belial, tumbling both themselves and their associates headlong into hel, of such we ought to beware, destruction and un­happinesse being in their waies, and the way of peace have they not knowne, and no feare of God before their eies; this the fruit of their ignorance.

33. Is this the greatest sin against this Commande­ment?

It might seeme so by the uglinesse of it, but there are sinnes also of a higher nature, and de­gree, and monstrous in the perversenesse against knowledge, and conscience, such as sinne against the Holy Ghost, and sacriledge in respect of the heart, though alias,

ressectu

  • Oris,
  • Operis,

& actionum ad extra,

[Page 256] They may be referred to the third Commande­ment, and so as other compounded sinnes may bee found in other, or divers Commandements.

34. How are we to love God?

With all our heart, with all our minde, with all our soule, and with all our strength.

35. How is the love of God seen?

By adhering to him so with all our minde, seen in

  • knowing
  • beleeving in
  • remembring

him.

With all Our

  • heart in
    • trusting
    • hoping
    • fearing and rejoycing
    in him.
  • soule, in
    • humility, and submission
    • patience and obedience
    • gratitude, and thankfulnes
    to him.
  • Strength, to the uttermost of body and soule, in all good duties, to his honour.

36. How in generall is the love of God considered?

1. For the measure,

1. Simply without measure, and as before with all heart, minde, soule, and strength, comparatè.

2. Comparatè above all things else, Matth. 10. 37. Luke 14 26.

2. The manner absolutely, and first our friends in the Lord.

Secondly, our foes for the Lord.

Hence rising zeale of Gods glory, opposite to this,

1. Either in the defect, want of the love of God, with all our hearts, above all things. Hatred of [Page 257] God, and his graces, encreased by sin.

2. Disorder, loving our selves above God, and his Commandements: the world in the riches, plea­sures, pride, and other carnall things.

37. VVhat are wee to consider in the knowledge of God?

The matter, God and his truth and goodnesse revealed.

The measure, according to our calling, meanes, time alotted.

The manner, spirituall and holy knowledge, in humility, and effectuall to grace and salvation.

Opposite to this in the excesse, curiosity, wise a­bove sobriety.

The defect, 1. exceedingly, ignorance, simply, affected.

2. In a sort, a small measure of knowledge, too little for the quantity: and

3. For the quantity, a literall or speculative knowledge, without care or conscience of godli­nesse, or the power thereof.

38. VVhat in beleeving to be considered?

In generall, faith in God, and assent to the word of God.

In speciall, to the threatnings of the Law, and promises of the Gospell; and for the

Quantity, with full understanding, consent, and assent.

Quality, lively, and working by charity.

Opposite to this, in excesse, credulity, to even vanity, without Gods word.

In defect, in understanding, by ignorance.

Consent by doubting.

Assent, by wavering, [Page 258]In

  • Quantity, [...],
  • Quality, idle and dead faith:

And that either legally, infidelity, working carnall security.

Or evangelically, counterfeit faith, of hypo­crites, heretiques, &c.

39. VVhat in remembring God to be considered?

The laying up, and treasuring in our mindes the things concerning God, and secondly, often cal­ling such things to minde, especially his mercies and judgements: opposite to which, if wee for­get him, his holy word, mercies, or judgements, or so partially, or slenderly remembring them, without, care, conscience, or obedience.

40. What is assiance or trust?

Adhering to God, and depending on him in all our needs, whether we have means or not, as who can helpe without, above meanes.

Opposite to which, if

  • On the contrary in
    • Excesse, we tempt God.
    • Defect, wee carke and care, or use unlawfull meanes, leaving God.
  • In disorder, we trust in instruments and meanes, as wealth, world, men, many, mighty, wizards, or divels.

41. What hope?

A kinde of trust, with faith fixed on God, and his goodnesse, expecting from him deliverance from ill, and exhibition of good things, whether for this present life, or the life to come, opposite to which in excesse, is presumption, in defect, is despaire, and so as wee ought to trust and hope in him, and him alone, are we to take heed wee pre­sume not, nor despaire, or in participation of both, [Page 259] with Epicures grow carelesse, and without hope.

42. What is his feare?

An awfull and son-like feare, which though the object be Gods anger against sinne, yet is more loath to offend him, so good a God, and mercifull, then for the danger of punishment, effect of his anger; opposite to which is carnall security, sense­lesnesse, and despaire.

43. What is rejoycing in God?

Delighting in him, as the supreme good, in his word, his mercies and promises, and the heaven­ly and inestimable comfort wee receive by them; with joy in the prosperity of his house, his Church, his servants, and honour, which filleth the heart with more content, then any carnall and worldly things, Psal. 4. opposite to which are miserable delights of sinfull, worldly, carnall, and voluptu­ous men.

44. What is humility and submission to God?

A removing of all conceit of our owne worthi­nesse, and humble acknowledgement of our owne vilenesse in nature, and defect of sinne, and desert of punishments, together with consideration of Gods mercies and bounties to us, whereby to bee cast downe before him, that hee may raise us up. Opposite to which, a high conceit of our owne selves, our worth, and merits, to the robbing him of his honour, and praise, and our forgetfulnesse of duty.

45. What is patience?

An humble subjection of our selves to the crosse or hand of God, in his chastisements and tryalls, which must needs bee for our good, and so found to be as his children by [Page 260]Our

  • Meekly
  • Cheerfully and comfortably
  • Constantly

Enduring & entertaining them.

Opposite to which, rashnesse and senselesnesse, in excesse, in defect, impatience, murmuring, fain­ting, and despaire, or seeking issue by unlawfull meanes, whiles wee will endure much for the world, nothing for God.

46. VVhat obedience?

The submitting our wils to the will of God, and that onely rightly, if voluntarily, not forced, to­tally, not by fits, or in part, sincerely, without hy­pocrisie, and continually to the end.

Opposite to which either

Disobedience to him by sinnes of omission and commission, and that by negligence or contempt.

Obedience to men, or other things, more then God, yea to sinne, the flesh, the world, and the divell, Gods enemies.

Disorder, in the manner, not voluntarily, or to­tally, sincerely, or continually.

47. VVhat gratitude or thankefulnesse?

A testification both by word and deed of a thankfull minde, for all his benefits, in all estates, whether prosperity or adversity, acknowledging him, and him alone, the author of all good things. Opposite to which is unthankfulnesse, and not ac­knowledging this; or ascribing it to our owne power, wit, worth, worke, fortune, idols, or instru­ments, or meanes, forgetting the prime fountain.

48. How to love God with all our strength?

With all powers of body and soule, and so in the whole man, to exercise all these good duties, to his honour.

49. How his honour set forth?

Both by word and deed, internally in the soule, and externally in the body, and whose life and conversation, to expresse and advance the praise and glory of God, and so to avoid all prophane­nesse which is especially to his dishonour.

Hence springeth

  • 1. Internally, zeale of Gods glory.
  • 2. Externally, holy life, and behaviour.

50. What is the zeale of Gods glory?

A servent desire of the advancement thereof, both in our selves and others, and cheerfully using of the meanes thereof, together with removing all impediments of the same, proceeding from sincere affection, guided by knowledge and discretion, seene in the moderation, in respect of all circum­stances, and especially of the time, and seasonable­nesse.

50. What opposite to this?

Either want of zeale, in luke warmnesse, A­poc. 3. 15. coldnesse, Zeph. 1. 12.

Or corrupt zeale, mixed with

Maliciousnesse, bitter zeale.

  • Covetousnesse,
  • Ambition,
  • Vaine-glory,
  • Hypocrisie,

Pharisaically.

Ignorance, blide zeale.

Indiscretion, preposterous zeale, and without all moderation, as in factious Schismatiques, ex­ceeding the proportion of the cause, compasse of their calling, and with much rankour commonly, and unseasonablenesse.

51. How holy life and behaviour?

In outward signes of honour, and deeds, ex­pressing [Page 262] this inward affection of the soule, seene as in all the Commandements,

By our setting forth his worship, as in the second Commandement.

Glorifying his name, as in the third Comman­dement.

Sanctifying of the Sabbath, as in the fourth Commandement.

Obedience to these, and all the rest, and so avoi­ding all prophanenesse, to his glory, and others good example.

52. Doth this extend then to all the Commande­ments?

Yes, and this Commandement is set therefore in the first place, as a ground or foundation of all the rest, both of the first and second Table, as esta­blishing the duty we owe, and especially inward­ly in soule and affection to God, and so the reasons in the preface drawne from equity, as hee is our Lord and God, and his authority as Lord, and deli­verer, equally pertaining to this, and the residue of the Commandements; to this at least primari­ly, to the others from this dependantly.

53. What followeth?

The second Commandement, concerning the externall worship of God.

SECT. 4. The second Commandement.

The Analysis of the second Commande­ment, with all the duties, and opposite abuses, whether implicite­ly, or [Page 264] expresly forbidden or commanded, here parti­cularly expressed, and in all the branches thereof more fully [Page 265] hereafter explained. VVhere first in gene­rall all false wor­ship, and [Page 266] unity and uniformity in the true worship thereby in­tended, the civill use of images al­lowed, but vanity and wickednesse in [Page 267] Idolatry to be detested, and condemned; so as no I­mage of the true Deity can be made [Page 268] All Images of false duities, Heathen gods, Sunne, Moane, Stars, and host of Hea­ven, Saint, or Angell, are forbidden to [Page 269] be made where any danger may be of worshipping them, or appearance of evill, humane inventions, and wil-worship, [Page 270] therefore to be avoided as a kinde of Idolatry, though come­ly and decent ceremonies in the worship and [Page 271] service of God to be allowed of and approved. [Page 272] The substance of true worship being prayer and praises, [Page 273] hearing and handling the word, sacrifices and Sacraments, where first of prayer and [Page 274] the parts of it, the order and manner and other [Page 275] circumstan­ces of the same, as the time, place and persons, so of hearing and handling the word. True [Page 276] use of the same, all of the Sacra­ments, [...] and [Page 277] all externall worship to be performed in the Church of [Page 278] of God, in all de [...]nt order and uniformity, the reasons of [Page 279] Commande­ment enforcing the duties from Gods blessing an punishments, assuredly [Page 280] promised to attend on those that neglect or observe the Com­mandements.

1. VVHich the second Commandement?

Thou shalt not make to thy selfe, &c. What contained therein?

1. The Commandement, Thou shalt not, &c.

2. The explication of the same, in the explica­tion of the idols, to the likenesse of any thing in heaven, earth, or under the earth, all forbidden. Idolatrous worship, bowing downe to them.

3. The reason from his

Justice, a jealous God, and will punish, &c.

Mercy, promised to thousands, &c.

2. What manner of Commandement is it?

A negative, inferring the affirmative opposite, viz. not to make any idoll, so to worship it, and commit idolatry, but to worship the true God only according to his will.

3. What the negative part?

Whereby we are forbidden all idolatry, and in that all will worship and superstition, as both

  • 1. The making of images of
    • God, or
    • any thing else
    in
    • Heaven.
    • Earth, water, &c. for divine worship.
  • 2. The wor­shipping
    • The image it selfe.
    • Or God in the image, or by it.
  • 3. Corrupting Gods worship by
    • Our will-worship.
    • Superstitions.
    • Our owne fancies.

4. What the affirmative part?

[Page 264] To worship God, and him alone, as hee ought to be worshipped. So these three things, viz.

1. The matter, his true worship, in the parts, du­ties, and circumstances.

2. The object of him, and him alone, not idols, or our owne fancies.

3. The manner of it, according to his will, re­vealed in his word, and that is in

  • Spirit, and
  • Truth,

as

  • He is a Spirit, and
  • His Word, the Truth.

5. How are these parts positive, and other parts seene opposite, or opposed?

1. As the true worship is opposite to idolatry, or making any image, to worship it.

2. As the true God, or opposite to idols, and all vanity and vaine conceits, and fancies of men.

3. The true manner, in the truth and upright­nesse of heart, opposite to all will-worship, grosse and false manner of worship and superstition.

6. How farther explained?

In that if we intend his true worship, the parts and duties of it, both outwardly in the body, and inwardly in the soule, will be farre from that grosse and absurd idolatry here described, the object of it the true God, hath no affinity with those dumbe idols, the Creator with those abominations of his deformed creatures, and stupid gods, or creatures of his blockish idolatrous creatures; the manner and meanes, in spirit, and spirituall manner, true heart, and truth of heart, informed by his blessed word, as farre as may be distant from such idola­trous superstitions, grosse or false and fantasticall will-worship.

7. What is to be considered in the worship of God?

That the worship of God is set forth in regard of The

  • 1. Substance of the same
    • Internè, in the heart, in the first Commandement.
    • Externè, manner and ceremo­monies, partly in the 2. 3. and 4. Commandements, in the se­verall respects.
  • 2. Circumstance of
    • 1. Place commanded, as
      • 1. Mount Morijah, to Abraham.
      • 2. The Tabernacle, ere the Temple builded.
      • 3. The Temple afterwards.
      • 4. Synagogues for the dispersed Jewes.
      • 5. Every place on good occasions, or with looking towards, and remem­brance of Sion, and the Temple.
      • 6. Christians Churches, &c.
    • 2. Time, the Sabbath, as in the fourth Com­mandement.

8. What is the scope of this Commandement?

The externall and publique worship of God, to be decently set forth to his honour in his Church, and all idolatry and false worship banished.

9. VVhat profit thereof?

Both

  • Unity in the
    • Mind, and
    • Affection,
    of all true wor­shippers.
  • Unfor­mity in the
    • True worship,
    • And Church
    of God.

10. VVhat is first here forbidden?

The making of any images to worship them.

11. Are all images forbidden?

It is plaine they are not, but such as are made for idolatry; as not onely images of the Cheru­bins [Page 266] and Palme-trees in the Sanctuary, but of di­vers things else, are read, and so with us images, and statues, by painting, graving, and other Arts expressed, may lawfully be had and kept for civill uses.

Of memoriall of men, and their vertues, or acti­ons, as monuments of antiquity.

Of ornament of houses, and also palaces and buildings, emblemes of divers best matters.

In representation of

  • Vertues and vices.
  • Histories, actions.
  • Triumphes, &c.

Of instruction, as of all kindes of beasts, birds, fishes, and creeping things, to know them, and the like civill uses, so they bee not abused to vanity or idolatry.

12. VVhat images are here named?

Of any thing in heaven, or earth, or under the earth, to worship them, or to commit idolatry with, or by them.

13. VVhat explication followeth of them?

Of

  • 1. Those in heaven, understood either
    • Of God him­selfe,
    • Or his glori­ous creatures
      • Angels,
      • Saints,
      • Host of heaven,
      • Sun, Moone, &c.
  • 2. Those in earth, water, &c.

14. VVhy are we to make no image of God?

Because both 1. it is impossible to make any image of the Holy One of Israel, Esay 40. 25.

2. It is expresly forbidden, Deut. 4. 15.

3. It is scandalous to his Majesty, to think any such image could be like him, as to turne the glory of Israel, and incomprehensible God, to the simili­tude of corrupt man, or as the Psalmist said, of a [Page 267] Calfe that eateth hay, & with us it might be scan­dalous to any without, as Jewes, Turkes, or Hea­thens, to turne them from the truth, or confirme them in their impiety to suffer any such abominati­ons.

15. Is there no Image to be made, or representation of the Trinity?

At full it can never be, as who could ever with­out presumption, or presume without guilt to por­trait that Ancient of Dayes, who though heard speak from heaven, was never seen, Deut. 4. 15. to prevent all occasions of Idolatry, but for the humanity of the Sonne, and visible signes wherein the holy Spirit presented themselves to be seen of mortall eyes, neither hath it been ever questioned, or to be doubted, the lawfulnesse of portraying, or for good uses of representing, or reserving their portraitures.

16. May there be any lawfull use of them?

Of remembrance, and holy memorising their blessed actions, and benefits we receive by them, if as by the brazen Serpent, and Gideons Ephod, there be not farther occasions ministred to igno­rance of Idolatry.

17. What of Images, of Saints and Angels?

That they may lawfully be made, no doubt, but too often found for want of better instruction, to ready an occasion of offence, few can deny, though the fault of the person, not the matter.

18. What of the Sun, Moon, and host of heaven?

All Images for Idolatry made, as were those of the superstitious Gentiles, so forbidden, in the like sort on the earth, of Men, Beasts, Fishes, Birds, creeping things, or else creatures which are [Page 268] under the earth, of fishes in the Seas, Monsters, or Divells, to the great dishonour of the Creator, worshipped, and to men an occasion of falling, hereby utterly condemned.

19. Why are they so particularly here remembred?

In regard of the heathen, among whom Gods people were to passe, and especially the Egypti­ans, from whom they so lately parted, with minds looking backe to the onions, and flesh-pots of Egypt, were infected so deeply with these abo­minations, that they worshipped Images of all such things, as Of

  • Sun, Moon and Stars, Orus.
  • Phebus, Diana, and the Queen of heaven, the Star of their God Rempham.
  • Fire, the Persians God.
  • Osyris in forme of a Bull.
  • Anubis a Dog, Venus a Cat.
  • Dagon of a Fish, the Crocodile, and Ibis, wilde beasts, and all manner of creatures, and so with all manner of abomination, even to lust and murder, sacrificing humane bloud, yea and their sons and daughters to Divells.

20. Is this the reason, they were so expresly and strictly forbidden?

Yes, because the people were too prone to rush headlong into such superstitions of the heathen, as appeared by their looking backe to Egypt, ma­king the Calfe, and after by their many fallings to Idolatry, with Baall, & other gods of the Nations, and which more, the very brazen Serpent, Gede­ons Ephod, and the like remembrances of holy things, were occasion of Idolatrising, and falling away, insomuch that they went a whoring after [Page 269] them, Judg. 8. 27. and 2 Kings 18. 4.

21. The Image may not then be worshipped?

No, for so it is an Idoll at full, and plaine Ido­latry so grosse, as that of the blinde heathen.

22. But may not God be worshipped in or by the Image?

If it were so, it seemeth the worshippers of Baal might be justified, who pretended the Lord, in that their false worship, so much reproved and mocked by the true Prophets.

23. Why this so strictly urged?

That even all shew and appearance of evill, and occasion of Idolatry, to subvert weake souls, may be taken away, yea that those that are with­out the Church, as Jewes, Turkes, and Heathens, might not receive hurt, or the Church scandall; but they so the better, and sooner converted to Christianity.

24. What other corrupt worship is forbidden?

All prophaned, and prophane service of God, by setting up own fantasies in any kinde of will­worship, whereby our will is advanced, and Gods will neglected, which is most displeasing to him, and accounted but Idolatry.

25. What sorts of it?

1. When either inventions and fantasies of our owne braines, others setting forth, are set up for Gods service, besides or contrary to his will.

2. When we rest in the outward, and bodily service, and act onely.

3. When we serve God without repentance, as if it were with unwashen hands in prophanenesse, and prophanation of his service.

26. What meane you by humane inventions?

[Page 270] All superstitious and idolatrous rites and cere­monies, borrowed of Turkes, Jewes, or Heathen, and obtruded upon Gods people, for a part of his service; to the burthen of the Church, and trouble or hurt of Gods service, or Christian soules.

27. May not ceremonies then be used?

Yes, no doubt, for they are so prescribed by the Apostle, for order, decencie and edification, which rules, what rites or ceremonies soever transcend, border upon burden of the conscience, and super­stition.

28. What think you of them that allow of no exter­nall rites, or ceremonies in Gods worship?

As falne into a nice superstition, and on the con­trary side, idolatrizing the idoll and fancy of their owne braines against Gods prescript word, as not tending to edification, since without decency, contrary to good order, and in contempt of autho­rity.

29. How many sorts of erring therein?

Either in this nice superstition, to the ruine of all good order and government, as it is too com­monly seen by the sequell.

Or in that grosse superstition in receiving all things without order, and discretion, borrowed from whomsoeuer, Jew, or Heathen, and trusting thereto, or in the act doing, and resting therein, whether imposed to the burthen of the consci­ence; or Gods service, so by a load of ceremonies; or voluntarily undertaken without warrant of Gods word, or other sufficient authority in gene­rall or particular.

30. To whom belongs it to determine hereof?

To the ordinary and lawfull Pastors and go­vernours [Page 271] of the Church, proceeding onely accor­ding to the rule of Gods holy word.

31. What is resting in the out ward act and service only?

When the bare actions of comming to Church, praying, receiving the Sacraments, as it were without soule of inward devotion of soule, are presented to God, at the bare saying the Pater noster, Creed, or Commandements, and such like things, without setting the heart about them, which in effect, is bare Idoll service, idolatrising or offering Idolls in Gods Temple, and to him in stead of true worship, and which is before God but as Cains sacrifice, or the Jews imperfect offering, which the Prophet told them, was no more ac­cepted of God, then if they cut off a dogs necke, o [...] offered mans bloud, rather an abomination, then devout action.

32. What is it impenitently to goe about Christian duties?

To offer Idol service also, as not performing any true service, so seeming, with unwashen hands to prophane Gods Altars, in offering what is abo­mination to him, as what he requireth not, Esay 1. 12. or what maketh him more angry by such presumption, and the Divell thereby honoured more then he, by worshipping as it were, his Idol, and defacing Gods Image, the soule bringing in it the hatefull character of the Beast, into Gods house, comming without penitence.

33. What are then the holy duties in the true wor­ship commanded?

The substance of the true worship of God in

1. The old Testament by God prescribed, in­tending [Page 272] to prayer, the word, sacrifices and sacra­ments.

2. The new by Christ, the devotions of prayer al­so, hearing, and handling of his holy word, right use of Sacraments.

34. What in prayer to be considered?

The

  • parts or kindes of it.
  • order or direction in it.

35. What parts?

The universall parts, and comprehension of all sors of prayer, whether

1. In humility, confession of our selves, of our wants, and miseries, Gods greatnesse, excellency and bounty.

2. In necessity, petition of what we want, desiring to bee supplyed from his mercy, and bounty.

3. In charity, intercession for others.

4. Thankefulnesse, offering praise, and thanks­giving for blessings.

36. What is confession?

A fit exordium to all prayers, confessing both the great majesty, mercy, and bounty, and other soveraigne excellencies of God, the fountaine of all goodnesse, to erect our mindes to him, of whose fulnesse, we hope to receive grace.

The great vilenesse, misery, and unworthinesse of our selves that come before him.

The great want and misery we sustaine in our soules, or bodies, for which we desire his mercy and goodnesse, whence our petitions.

37. What Petition?

Our humble request, in what respect soever to receive any grace, or gift from him, the [...] [Page 273] and giver of all goodnesse, wherein to bee heard and accepted, required

  • faith,
  • fervency,
  • constancy.

38. What intercession?

That sympathyzing effect of charity, whereby we not only desire our owne, but others good, yea and pray for others, as earnestly as for our selves, and for our selves only, as it may be also, for the good of others, and glory of God, with assurance, that thus we may onely hope to be heard, and no further can our prayers be effectuall for our selves, then our charity fervent in desiring the good of others.

39. What is thankesgiving?

The true token of a religious minde, and most effectuall kinde of prayer, by praises, and acknow­ledging the giver, and former blessings, pulling downe new graces, which God can never with­hold from such as be thankefull, which perfectly expresseth the former devotions and prayers were not vaine, but holy and gracious.

40. What opposite vices?

Neglect, and carelessenesse, remissenesse, and arrogancie in prayer, security, coldnesse, hypo­crisie, uncharity, and unthankefulnesse.

41. What order and directions in prayer?

To consider,

  • 1. to whom
  • 2. in what manner
  • 3. for what things
  • 4. the circumstances of time, place and persons.

to pray.

42. To whom?

[Page 274] To God, the true and living God, and to him a­lone, and not to any Saints, Angels, or other sub­ordinate meanes, mans idoll, or creatures, to ex­hibite this sacred and divine worship.

42. In what manner?

In the

  • name of Christ the only Mediator. aid of Gods Spirit, helping our infirmities, Rom. 8. 26. and so
    • with faith and understanding,
    • in spirit and truth,
    • according to his will,
    presen­ted.
  • prepara­tion of
    • soul, in all humility and reverence.
    • Attention of heart.
    • Intention of minde.
    • Circumcised lips, and heart in god­ly meditation to speak to Gods honour, opposite to which precipitancy, rashnesse, and offering the sacrifice of fooles, calves of the lips, without the heart, and as without holinesse, without accepta­tion.

43. For what things?

For good things, and that may be, for 1. our owne and others good, 2. glory of God.

Opposite, to desire unlawfull and ill things from God the fountain of all goodnesse, or good things to abuse them, to our owne and others hurt, and his dishonour.

44. What circumstances?

For time, all times especially Sabbath, and solemne feasts, his publicke service and worship.

For places, all places, on all occasions, especi­ally his House and Temple, dedicated to his wor­ship, and this exercise, the house of prayer, in which a blessing attending.

[Page 275] For persons, all persons, publicke and private, especially the Ministers, and for all persons, pray­ing and making intercession, and giving of thanks for all men, and especially for Princes and magi­strates, and those of the houshold of faith, of Gods house, the Church.

45. What concerning the hearing and handling the word?

As a prime part of his worship for the edifica­tion of the people, and training them to his wor­ship, wherein the office of teacher, hearers to bee considered.

46. What the teacher?

The Pastor or Minister to bee endued with suf­ficiency of gifts, and willingnesse to teach [...], and so sent of God, ought to doe his office in

His explication of Scriptures according to the analogy of faith, and right dividing of the word of God.

His application to the hearers best use and in­struction, by doctrine, confutation, exhortation, reproofe, or consolation; and for such Ministers fit educatiion in Schooles, for preparation and pro­vision to be had for maintenance in their charge: opposite to this, the unable, unwilling, and dumb, idle, and idoll Ministers, making merchandize of the word, and intruded to the destruction of many, by simony and sacriledge, that like Judas betray Christ, part his garments among them, and pull on their heads the guilt of murdering soules.

47. VVhat of the hearers?

Their duty and diligence required

Before hearing,

  • 1. Preparation of affections and soules, &c.
  • [Page 276] 2. Comming to, and presence at holy exerci­ses.
  • 3. Removing all impediments.

In hearing, attention, alacrity, meeknesse, and desire to learne.

After hearing, meditation, and conscience, care­full and conscronable practice. Opposite to which, absenting themselves, and unpreparednesse to heare, drowzy, dease cares, and unprofitable hea­ring, forgetfulnesse, and unfruitfulnesse, without cart or conscience of good duties, afterwards, which are prophanations of Gods worship.

48. VVhat of the Sacraments?

The carefull, holy, conscienable, and religious administration, use and receiving of them, to bee performed on all parts, both by the Minister and people▪ opposite to which, the negligent, pro­phane, and superficiall or irreligious use, or rather abuse of them, and the like, of all other holy rites and ceremonies, whose due use may promote, neglect, abuse, or contempt doth hurt and impaire the true worship of God.

49. VVhat say you of fasts and feasts?

[...], and if well used, yeelding Furthe­r [...]nce to the true worship of God.

The one, holy Fast, preparing us to true [...] humiliation, penitence, and contrition.

The [...], holy Feasts, preparing us to sing praise to God, in voice of joy, and thanksgiving, opposite to which is irreligious fasting or feesting of prophane and vaine persons.

50. To whom [...] worship do [...]cted?

To God, an [...] him alone, as that inward honour expressed in the first Commandement, so all out­ward [Page 277] worship set forth in this; opposite to which is to direct is to idols, or idolatrize in it, not doing it carefully and religiously.

51. How is it then to be done?

In all uprightnesse and singlenesse of heart, as done to him that is [...], and tryer of the reynes, and inward parts, and without all hypo­crisie, which hee seeth, and hateth, and so conse­quently in spirit and truth, inwardly in the soule, so in spirit, as he is a spirit, and seeth our spirits: after a spirituall manner, the best. So in truth as he is true, and the truth: his word, the truth teacheth us, and outwardly in all good order, decent man­ner, and convenient rites and ceremonies, fitting his worship.

52. How is that best seene?

If all things be done in

1. Order, not confufedly, for God is the author of order, and not confusion.

2. Decency, that is well pleasing to the eyes of God and men, and springing from good order.

3. Humility, and reverence, for that is best be­seeming his Saints and congregation.

4. Uniformity, for that betokeneth unity, and God is the author of all peace and unity, as who maketh brethren to be of one minde in a house, and by these it will shew it selfe to all, to be done.

1. In the feare of God.

2. For the honour of his name.

3. Tending to the edifica­tion of his people, as it is 1. accompanied with

  • 1. Love to our neigh­bour.
  • 2. Zeale of Gods glory.

2. Performed without show of

  • 1. Hypocrisie, vainglory.
  • [Page 278] 2. Affecting singularity: or
  • 3. Idolatry, or appearance of evill: opposite to all which is disorder, confusion, unreverence, un­charity, pharisaicall pride, hypocrisie, and singu­larity, inclining all to will-worship, superstition, and idolatry.

53. Whence are the reasons of this Commandement? Drawne from Gods

1. Justice, jealousie,

  • Punishing the delinquents.
  • Hating their delinquency.

2. Mercy, and truth,

  • Prospering the faithfull, and their service.
  • Loving them and their fidelity.

53. How this punishment set forth?

In visiting the sinnes of the fathers upon the children, to the third and fourth generation.

54. Shall the children beare the fathers iniquity?

No, but the soule onely that sinneth, shall dye: but here it is meant of wicked children, treading in the steps of the fathers, as commonly they doe, because they were no better taught, so it is a dou­ble punishment to have wicked children, and to be punished in, and with their children, as their children with them.

55. How are they said to hate God?

As they continue, or neglect this honour, then which, if they did their worst, in hate, they could doe no more, to displease him, as hee is jealous of his honour, which hee onely requireth for all his blessings, and will not give it, or part with it to any other, and for which he hateth them and their doings.

56. Why is the Lord said to hate them, or jealous?

Because as adultery is a most hainous sin, cau­sing [Page 279] jealousie, and the adulterer and murderer most worthy hate of God and men, the Lord in detesta­tion of that unnaturall sinne of idolatry, expresseth it as a kinde of adultery, to goe a whoring after idols, and consequently his hate by their punish­ments, that so hate and contemne him, by adulte­rating his worship, and committing spirituall for­nication with idols and divels.

57. How are his blessings to the faithfull described?

By his shewing mercy unto thousands, in them that love him, and keepe his Commandements, ex­tended to the bodies and soules of his service.

58. Why said to thousands?

To shew the abundance of his mercy and good­nesse; who though his jealousie burne like fire, and justice punish to the third and fourth genera­tion, yet his mercy is greater, his goodnesse is a­bove it, yea his mercy is over all his workes, rea­ching to thousands, and endureth for ever.

59. But we see the righteous often troubled?

Yea, but it may be in mercy too, as a chastise­ment of the childe he loveth, so the crosse bring­eth forth patience, and other graces, yea some­times more profitable farre then prosperity, and God knoweth what is best for his, for

Removing of worldly confidence.

Confirming them to himselfe.

Renewing and perfecting grace in them.

60. How are they said to love him?

In opposition to those haters and contemners of God, whom God so also hateth and abhorreth, these shewing their love by their fidelity and obe­dience to his Commandements, whom God also therefore loveth, shewing them mercies to them [Page 280] and their seed, and giving them his graces, and plentifully rewarding their love, and obedience.

61. To what end these reasons?

That since thou canst give him no more for all his blessings, then thy love and obedience, and thou oughtest to give him no lesse, for else thou givest him nothing, that his judgements and jea­lousie may terrifie thee, or love and mercy may al­lure thee, and so bring thee to this duty, for thy good, and his honour.

62. What followeth?

The third Commandement, concerning the ho­nouring of Gods most holy name.

SECT. 5. The third Commandement.

The Analysis of the third Com­mandement declaring the severall [Page 281] parts, duties and opposite abuses therein forbidden or commanded with the reasons of the [Page 282] same. What Gods name, and how diversly to be understood, and how honored [Page 283] or dishonored in his name or tytles, attributes, holy word and religion, aswell as workes of creation [Page 284] gubernation, povidence, bl [...]ssings an [...] judgements, [...] thelike in g [...]nerall, and in pa [...]ticular [Page 285] his dishonour by blasphemy against God in any sort whatsoever as well as all fro [...] [Page 286] of evill and prophanenes, also cursing and banning, swearing vainely [Page 287] and lewdly in presumptu­ous and execrable impiety: the false prophets in that matter [Page 288] not so wicked but as it were with us acknowledge it to belong to God or the Church [Page 289] to denounce or send cursing, or blessing, or we only to blesse God, and men in his name. [Page 290] The Abuses of swearing and vaine, or rash oaths in common swearers, and the heinous­nesse thereof, with [Page 291] the folly and vanity, or rather blasphemy and impiety of such hel-hounds, or hellish [Page 292] and damned swearers, and swearing worse then the Heathen or Pagans, and more like Atheists, then Chri­stians, [Page 293] and so such also the odiousnesse of perjury, the opposite whereof the true and lawfull use of oathes and swearing, for just and [Page 294] godly ends whereby the way of promissory oathes or vowes and their nature, sorts, [Page 295] and holy use in the Church towards God, especially and be fore him, if among men: the reasons of this Command e­ment, [Page 296] from the Lords mighty power and majesty, intimated as well the most fearfull commina­tion and judgement so expresly there [Page 297] threatned.

1. VVHich is the third Commandement?

Thou shalt not take the name of &c. What contained in these words?

The Commandement, thou shalt not take the name of &c.

The commination against the breach or neg­lect, for the Lord will not hold him, &c.

2. What manner of Commandement?

A negative, inferring and enforcing his op­posite affirmative, viz. not to dishonour or vainly abuse Gods most holy Name, but to honour it, and use all the holy meanes for the sanctifying of the same throughout all our whole life.

3. What is the negative part?

In the forbidding all abuse of the most holy [Page 281] Name of God, whether it be

  • 1. By blasphemy against him, his holy word, holy things.
  • 2. Cursing and banning.
  • 3. By filthy swearing, whether
    • 1. Falsely.
    • 2. Deceitfully.
    • 3. Rashly.
    • 4. Cunningly.
    • 5. Or in any vaine manner and protesta­tion.
  • 4. Foolish vowing, and impossible, unlawfull vowes.
  • 5. Or just vowes neglected, or not perfor­med.

4. What the affirmative part?

The sanctifying of his name, and setting forth of his honour with all our heart, and expressed in our words, and writings, life, and workes, both by glorifying him, his holy name, and word.

By blessing and praising him.

By religious and godly swearing, by him, in his truth, and to his glory.

By holy and just vowes, and performance of them.

5. How the parts opposite, or opposed seen?

As we see

  • glorifying his name, opposite to blasphemy.
  • Blessing opposite to cursing.
  • Religious and godly swearing, opposite to rash, vaine, and prophane oaths.
  • Holy and just vowes, opposite to unlawfull ones, and performance to the breach of them.

6. What is understood by Gods name?

[Page 282]Either

  • himselfe, or his Attributes, which are himself, and whereby he is renowned, as his
    • Justice, Mercy, Power,
    • Glory, goodnesse, &c.
  • his Titles, as Jehovah, Jah, Lord, God, I am, &c.
  • The meanes whereby he is made known to
    • his Church,
    • his
      • holy Word,
      • Ordinances,
      • Religion, and
    • even all his creatures in all his workes.

As those of his

  • Creation, his creatures, heaven and earth.
  • Characters of his power and glory.
  • Gubernation, and providence, bles­sings, and judgements.

7. How is his name, signifying himselfe, or his At­tributes abused?

By unreverent, and ungodly thoughts, unholy, and unreverent speeches, unholy and prophane life.

8. How honoured and well used?

In our hearts, by thinking and conceiving of them reverently, acknowledging, beleeving, and remembring him, and them effectually.

In our mouthes, confessing and speaking of them, and him, holy and reverently.

In our lives, conformable to that holy profession.

9. How is his name, as it signifieth his glory abused?

By our pride, or vain glory, neglect or unthank­fulnesse; as also by idle, and unsavoury speeches of him, or dissembling, suppressing, denying or op­pugning his truth, and by our sinnes to his disho­nour.

10. How contrariwise herein to be honoured?

By our desire of his glory, speech to his praise, [Page 283] and deeds to his honour, bringing forth good fruits to his glory, and good example of others, whereby he glorified in us, and by others.

11. How dishonoured in his Titles?

By neglect of them, unreverent and carelesse use of them, in any wicked, light, or ridiculous sort, or manner.

By superstitious use of them to charmes, exor­cismes, ungodlinesse.

By hypocrisie, taking his name and profession on us in vaine.

12. How honoured by them?

By our taking them in, and to our hearts, using them in our speech, words, and writings, and pro­fessing them in godly life, with all reverence, ho­linesse and humility, as in serious, in most religi­ous, and godly manner.

13. How is his word abused?

In our neglect, or contempt of it.

In our unprofitablenesse, and vaine use of it.

In our evill use to

  • confute truth, & confirm errors.
  • scoffes or jests, charmes or in­chantments.

In our disobedience, impenitency, and pro­phanenesse, notwithstanding our profession of it.

14. How well used?

  • 1. By our study, care, and meditation in it, Psal. 1.
  • 2. Words, ministering grace to the hearers, seasoned with the power, and efficacy of it.
  • 3. Obedience, and deeds, conformable to the same.

15. How in his Ordinances honoured, or dishonou­red?

[Page 284] By our due observation to his honour, or neg­lect, or contempt of them, whereby we dishonour him.

16. How in his Religion honoured, or dishonoured?

By upright, and inoffensive conversation, an­swerable to our profession, to his honour, by hy­pocrisie, dissolute and prophane life of carnall gos­pellers, his dishonour in the scandall of Religion.

17. How honoured in his workes of Creation?

By holy meditation, and mentioning of them to his glory, and our instruction, and by pure and sanctified use of them, by the word, and prayer, to our comfort, refreshing, and blessing.

18. How dishonoured in them?

By our neglect, and carelessenesse to consider them, prophane and irreligious use, or abuse of them to sinne and shame, presumptuous use in un­thankefulnesse, or superstitious use invanity, ido­latry, witchcraft or the like.

19. How honoured, or dishonoured in his workes of gubernation, his blessing or judgements?

First honoured in the reverent, and thankefull receiving, and regard of all his blessings, whether to our selves, or others in joy, thankefulnesse and praises; dishonoured in the neglect thereof. Se­condly for his judgements of punishments honou­red by our patient bearing them, humiliation and magnifying his justice, and condoling with others, dishonoured by our carelesnesse, incorrigiblenesse, impatience, or murmuring under his hand; and chastisements, or mockings, scoffing, scorning, or rejoycing at others afflictions. Thirdly, for his judgements, in his particular providence over our estates and fortunes, by lots or such like determi­nations, [Page 285] honoured in the lawfull use for deciding controversies, elections, and the like, and submis­sion to his judgement in the same; dishonoured by abusing and abusive lots, to casting of fortunes, and such other trifling; and so abused, and unlaw­full games and idle haunting the same.

20. What meane you then by taking Gods name in vaine?

The dishonour and abuse thereof in generall by all, or any of the meanes and usages aforesaid, ac­cording to the severall acceptations of the same.

In particular by blasphemy, cursing, filthy swea­ring, rash and foolish vowes.

22. What is blasphemy?

It is in generall, as the word signifieth, evill and hurtfull speaking,

1. Against man, to the damnifying of his good name, disparaging and disgracing him, so some­times used.

2. Against God, to the derogation of his Ma­jesty, and so the false acrusation of Naboth went, he had blasphemed God and the King, but for e­vill speaking against God, and holy things, most usually, and especially accepted.

22. How is blasphemy against God?

Whatsoever derogatorily spoken, uttered or done, either against his

  • Person,
  • Power, and Majesty,
  • Attributes,
  • Name and Word.

As Pharaoh, Exod. 3. Who is the Lord, that I should, &c. Sennacharib, 2 Kings [...]9. Who is God of Israel In contempt, the Jewes that said of Christ, and God, let God save him, is he will have him and he saved others [Page 286] himselfe he cannot; of the Gospell, in despite calling it, Avangelion, and Jesus, Jeshu, &c. as lastly, in some sort propahnenesse, whereby the name of God, and Religion, the truth and Christi­anity is blasphemed, Rom. 2. 24. the name of God thus blasphemed among the Gentiles, and Davids adultery, 2 Sam. 12. so causing the enemies of God to blaspheme.

23. How is this to be understood?

As that all manner of evill examples, prophane­nesse, shew of evill, and idolatry, may be occasi­on of blasphemy to the enemies of God, and so all evill Christians, accessory to the blasphemy of o­thers, and causers of it, so in effect, blasphe­mers.

24. What opposite duty?

The glorifying of him, and honoring of his holy name, and his word, by all means possible, so yeel­ding him, the honour due unto his name.

25. What abuse by cursing and banning?

A malicious sinne, the fruit of a heart full of gall and bitternesse, and so compared to an arrow shot upright that shall fall downe upon the cursers head, as he well deserveth.

26. May we not curse then?

No not at all, unlesse God bid ourse, as he said, Curse ye Meroz, and so utterly to take heed of cursing maliciously, as many will with desperate speeches and acclamations, shewing a heart fraught with gall.

Cursing vainly, as many doe, on sleight or no cause, calling for vengeance and plague, murren and pestilence.

Cursing customarily as too many also will doe [Page 287] by swearing and cursing, bewraying their folly, and execrable impiety.

27. Why should we not curse?

1. Because it is the assured note of a wicked person, as in the Psalmes, Their throat is an open sepulchre, the poison of aspes is under their lips, their mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse.

2. Because it is noted the fruit & gal, and bitter­nes, as Rom. 3. 11. water of a corrupt fountain, Ja. 3.

3. Because it is forbidden to all Gods people, blesse and curse not, blesse your persecutors, blesse I say, and curse not, Rom. 12. 14.

4. Because it is a presumptuous sinne, to wrest the office out of Gods hand, and to whose justice belong plagues and punishments, and so to enter upon Gods tribunall.

5. It is here forbidden, as all prophanation of Gods name, and honour, and we never read of any good man without Gods command, durst enter upon it, or doe it; nay Michael when he strove with the divell, durst not curse him, Jud. 9.

Nor Balaam, though hired by Balaac, durst curse without Gods commission, Num. 23. and lastly, curses are threatned with the curse of God that it shal not depart from the house where the curser or swearer dwelleth, so it is an arrow, shot upward that will hit him that shot it, falling downe heavy, with Gods curse on his head, and we see not only Gods Law, and Commandements, all good men and Angells, as Michael, but even false Prophets, as Balaam shall stand up in judgement, to con­demne this cursing and cursed generation.

28. How is it that cursings and excommunications are found in the Scriptures, and in the Church?

[Page 288] By Gods particular appointment, and conclu­sion, who is absolute Lord of both blessing and cursing, and so we finde that Moses set forth the curses on mount Geresin.

That David cursed his and Gods enemies from God.

That Elisha cursed the rebellious children: and the Church from God, and for his glory used her excommunications, and execrations by Christs peculiar commission, and upon which no private person, or any private authority may enter.

29. What opposite duty?

Blessing and praysing him and his holy name, yea and blessing all others, even enemies and per­secutors, according to that, blesse and curse not, Rom. 12. 14.

How blesse we God?

By praysing him for his blessings, and sounding forth his goodnesse, with the voice of joy and thanksgiving.

30. How blesse we men?

From him, and for his goodnesse and graces, shewed in, and by them, and so blessing is said to be either generally required of all in gracious speech, and godly salutations, Gen. 47. 7. 10. Rom. 16. 16. Matth. 5. 44 47.

Or particularly performed by superiours, as from God and in his stead, Parents, Gen. 27. 27. Minister, Numb. 6. 23. Magistrates, 2 Sam. 6. 18. 1 Kings 8. 55.

31. What abuse by swearing?

The prophanation of Gods name, and injury to his holinesse and truth, which as with falshood in our owne speech, and injury and wrong to our [Page 289] neighbour, is forbidden in the ninth Commande­ment, as derogation to Gods truth and Majesty, and prophanation of his name is here forbidden.

32. How is this abuse of swearing?

Such vaine prophanation of Gods name used in oaths, either taken falsly, deceitfully, rashly & neg­ligently, commonly; by creatures, or false gods, in vaine protestations, and foolishly undertaken, to the disparagement of truth, and Gods glory.

33. How many sorts of oathes be there?

Two sorts,

  • Ascertory, commonly so understood.
  • Promissory, in which are vowes.

What false swearing?

The taking of Gods name impiously in our mouthes, to sweare to a thing we know to bee false, or know not to be true, both which are false swearing; so the false witnesses against Naboth, and Christ.

How swearing deceitfully?

When sweating to what we know false, or if it happen true what we thinke false, and with a purpose to deceive others thereby, or not to per­forme the same, all which sorts are accounted per­jury.

34. What is rash swearing?

Swearing unadvisedly, in heat and choller, or any other passion, without consideration of the matter, circumstances, manner or possibility of performance.

35. What common swearing?

An accumulated sinne, aggravating the offence of rash swearing, by drawing wickednesse with cart ropes of vanity to a custome, and so nothing more odious to God then the customary and com­mon [Page 290] swearer, who is commonly a vaine and pro­phane person.

36. Whence the heynousnesse thereof?

1. For the multitude of oaths, reaching to hea­ven, to pull downe vengeance.

2. For the continuall neglect and contempt of God, indignity offered to God, to call him to wit­nesse in every lewd and trifling matter.

3. For the contempt of truth, as many must needs be false and lewd.

4. For the small conscience of telling or fa­cing a lye, ordinarily seene in ordinary and com­mon swearers.

37. What other vaine swearing?

In derogation of Gods Majesty, calling any creature to witnesse, or using light and foolish protestations, savouring of folly, impiety and va­nity, and to the mocking of oaths, and making them and the truth suspect.

38. How may that be?

In swearing by creatures, as light, fire, aire, &c. bread, drinke, welking, &c.

By ridiculous toyes, by laking, by cocke, by my fay, &c.

By Popish Saints, or the like, by Saint Mary, Saint Anne, Saint Loyes, by the Masse, by the rood, &c.

By Heathen gods, or idolls, as by Hercules, A­pollo, &c. Medius Fidius, &c.

By parts of Christ body, as nailes, wounds, blood, heart, and so Gods heart, wounds, &c. ma­ny times not without cursing, and raving most blasphemously.

39. What the solly or vanity of them?

  • [Page 291] 1. In that they are childish and foolish to attri­bute the knowing truth to such things.
  • 2. Beastly and abominable to set up the crea­tures, in the place of the Creator.
  • 3. Divilish and detestable, to rob God of his honour, and shame the truth.
  • 4. Blasphemous, to teare Christ in peeces with such execrable oathes, and vaine mouthes.
  • 5. Heathenish at least, and idolatrous, and no­thing savouring of true Christianity.

40. How commeth it to bee so foolish or dam­nable?

Because it is not only in derogation to the Ma­jesty of God, to set up creatures, or other foolish things to be sworne by, but a depraving of his worship, it being a part of his worship to sweare reverently by him, as Jacob is noted in that hee sware by the feare of his father Isaac, and so wee are commanded to sweare by him, Deut. 6. 13. Esay 65. 16. and 45. 23. besides they may be noted for fooles, to call dumbe things to witnesse truth that knowes nothing.

Stupid as B [...]als Priests, to call to them that can­not heare.

Children, that like to children, prate to such babies of clouts.

Prophane persons commonly, as the ordinary and common swearer also.

41. What is the odiousnesse of perjury?

An abomination even with the heathen of whom notable stories are recorded both in the love of fidelity, and hate of perjury out of mora­lity, much more among Christians, to be respected, since else by perjury, both God is made patron of [Page 292] a lie, the Divells property who is a liar, and the father of lies.

God is called to witnesse a lie, which he hateth, then which what greater indignity?

The perjured person prayeth against himselfe, wishing himselfe plagued and damned, then which what greater madnesse or impiety?

The bane of all societies, and hellish confusion must be set on foot, if it be suffered.

42. How so?

If oath be taken or suffered falsly, it must follow, That

  • Kings would be tyrants.
  • Subjects prove traytors.
  • Magistrates wolves.
  • Pastors devourers.
  • Neighbours, and neigh­bouring Nations to cut throats one of another, without conscience of amity, league of sidelity, and impunity granted to all impiety.

Plainly to be seen.

43. What is the opposite hereof?

The right and lawfull use of an oath, whereby the Lords name is sanctified, used as himselfe com­manded in swearing by him, and him alone, Esay 65. 16. Jer. 12 6.

44. What is the right and lawfull use?

To sweare in truth, righteousnesse and judge­ment, Jer. 4. 2.

1. So in Truth,

  • To that which is true,
  • Truly, Ex animi sententia.

2. Righteousnesse, as lawfully required of God, or Magistrate, or is on just ground, and in lawfull manner, and good occasion.

3. Judgement, duly weighing, and discerning the necessity of the oath, together with the con­ditions [Page 293] and circumstances of the persons, matter, and especially the end.

45. What the end?

The manifestation or confirmation of a hidden and doubtfull truth, necessary so to be cleered.

The ending of controversies, and satisfaction of our neighbour, and justice.

The cleering of our innocency, or duty dis­charged.

The glory of God, for truth and right to take place, as commonly wanting these ends and con­ditions, it must needs be ill: and so all swearing: as if it be either,

1. Of no necessity.

2. Or first to no end, but either rashly, vainly, of foolish custome &c.

Secondly, an ill end.

As 1. in bravery to glory in their shame, and

2. Blasphemously to rap out oathes to garnish their speech, with such hellish eloquence.

3. To falsifie the truth, and to deceive by per­jury.

46. What are vowes?

A kinde of oathes, or promissory oathes, which as made to men, are onely called oathes, but to God are properly named vowes, and binde to the performance of some thing promised and vowed.

47. What required in promissory oathes?

That they be of things

  • Lawfull and honest,
  • In our power, and possible,
  • That we meane to performe,
  • That we doe also performe, for otherwise

1. If lawfull and possible, and not performed, we are perjured.

[Page 294] 2. If impossible, the oath doth not binde.

3. If unlawfull, it doth not onely not binde us, but we are bound to breake it, else we adde sinne to sinne.

What other conditions required in vowes?

That it be voluntary, not forced, or hypocriti­call.

That it be to this good end,

  • The glory of God.
  • The good
    • of our neighbours and brethren.
    • of ones owne soule.

48. Of what sorts are vowes?

Either common to all Christians, as the vowes in baptisme, &c.

Or proper to some onely, either required on some condition, in regard of their place and de­gree: or voluntary, &c. undertaken of divers things lawfull or indifferent.

49. What common errors in oathes and vowes?

  • 1. To sweare for malice, hire, favour, falsly or foolishly.
  • 2. To vow evill and hurtfull things, as mur­der, &c.
  • 3. Or vow, and not meane to performe, at least not performe.

To performe by halves, and not fairly, but with delay or diminution, and doubling, as Ananias and Saphira, Acts 5.

50. What is the hainousnesse of the guilt and of­sence hereby?

The subverting, or at least sleighting the truth.

The mocking of God, destroying sidelity.

The bringing in Atheism, by polluting the name of God, and his honour, in consequent worse then [Page 295] Jewes, Turkes, or Heathens, that in their manner have beene zealous of these things.

51. What the generall duty affirmed?

The glorifying of God, especially in our speech, and right use of the tongue, wherein wee exceed all other creatures on earth, yet proceeding also from the heart, and budding forth into holy life, and godly conversation.

52. How especially scene?

In our taking care, and making a conscience of

1. Speaking the truth from the heart.

2. Speaking reverently of the great and fearfull name of the Lord, and so on any occasion to re­member it.

3. Using the same religiously, in our speech and communication.

4. The vow in Baptisme, and so of leading a godly and Christian life.

53. VVhat is else here intimated?

All possible reverence and honour, with all care­fulnesse to be exhibited, as the condemning of all neglect thereof, in any degree, and so all foolish, idle, and trifling speeches, on no occasion, as O good God, O Lord, O Jesus, &c which though seeming good, yet as without the heart, and idlely uttered, without affection towards God, or ground for them, accounted dallying with the name of God, and an offence; or prayers, and such like de­votions, as to say, Our Father which art in heaven, &c. or I beleeve in God the Father; never thinking of him whose holy name we utterwith our unadvi­sed lips, what it is, but to take his name in vaine, or mocke God; and how much more with rash and beastly, and so much more to bee abhorred, of cu­stomary [Page 296] oathes, or curses, hereby condemned.

54. VVhat reasons of this Commandement?

A two fold reason, noted

  • 1. Implicite, from the name of the Lord thy God.
  • 2. Expressed in the Commination, for the Lord will not, &c.

55. VVhat the implicite reason?

For that the Lord is

Lord of heaven and earth, death and life, yea hell and all, and can hurle thee headlong thither, for thy abuse, and so thou shouldest not dare.

Thy Lord and God, from whom all good, so what ingratitude is it, in the vile swearer, curser, blasphemer, to abuse his holy name.

Such a Lord, as the Divell and all the powers of hell cannot dishonour, but he will turne all to his glory, though their confusion that oppose it, as seene in Pharaoh, Herod, Sennacherib, and all Ty­rants; and who art thou in his hand, that art so hellishly disposed, that thou carest not to despite and despise God, and blaspheme, though thou goe to hell, with shame and confusion.

56. What the commination?

That they shall not be held guiltlesse, but so guil­ty, and beare the insupportable burthen of their sinnes, that will presse their soules to hell, as the most fearfull estate, curse, and punishment, so signi­fied, and so too plainly seene in such blasphemies, who commonly are as it were

1. Given over to a reprobate sense, in lying, fil­thy talke, drinking, and prophanenesse, and vanity, with this abuse of Gods name.

2. Insensible of their sinnes, by Gods just judge­ment [Page 297] in neglect of all holy duties of prayer and Gods honour, with scorning and mocking at his Sabbaths, or any reproofe, though most just.

3. Set downe in Gods booke for damned per­sons, even condemned already, bearing that pal­pable marke of prophanenesse, like Cains marke, in their foreheads, that he that hath an eye to see, may see them stand guilty, and the sentence that they may reade in their conscience, of heavy con­demnation, even written in their foreheads, that every one may read it, to their shame, who shamed not to dishonour Gods holy name.

57. Whence this so fearfull commination?

More fully to manifest the Lords fierce anger, and jealousie, as against idolaters, and those that prophane his worship, accounted to hate him, in the second Commandement, so here against all other prophane wretches that shall abuse his most holy name, and any other way derogate from his glory, which hee is most jealous of, and will not give away, or part with to any other, much lesse lose it, with contempt, he chiefly standing on, and above all things highly prizing his honour.

58. But what followeth?

The fourth Commandement, in a fourth respect also, in regard of the due celebration of his Sab­baths, aiming at the setting forth of his honour.

SECT. 6. The fourth Commandement.

The Analy­sis of the 4. Commanae­ment, shewing the parts and duties therein com­manded, and abuses op­posite so prohibited, [Page 299] whether in­timated or more fully expressed, where first the duty of san­ctification of that day of rest, called [Page 300] the Sabbath, and of thh Chri­stian Sab­bath, or Lords day, with the rea­sons [Page 301] of the difference and alteration thereof, but perpetu­all necessity of the substance, and duties of the same, and our Christians [Page 302] Sabbath or Lords day proved to be established by many rea­sons, and arguments, as by the [Page 303] Lords owe [...] doings, the Apostles preaching and doctrine, or constitutions as received from the Lord [Page 304] himselfe to be under­stood, as well as the practice of the Church directed [Page 305] by his Spirit according to his promise, and who oppose it but trou­blesome and unquiet spi­rits, or [Page 306] fanatick and fantasticke Schisma­ticks, too commonly to be sound: So of the rest, and [Page 307] right use and ob­servation thereof on the Lords day in holy du­ties, and workes of piety and charity, [Page 308] or of neces­sity on truly ur­gent, not every frivo­lous occasion. The factious schismaticks overnicenesse here, [Page 309] as well as o­thers loose prophanenesse deserving worthily to be taxed, that on both sides disturbe the peace, good order and [Page 310] peace of the Church, the one of them prophanely with negligence & contempt the other sediti­tiously with malice, [Page 311] and disdaine, to avoid both which extrenes, and keepes an even and equall course betweene them, we are carefully [Page 312] to distinguish betweene the morality and ceremony in this Com­mandment how [Page 313] far forth in the substance of it, for the morall duty to God-ward perpetually, to be [Page 314] observed, and how for the ceremony and legall obser­vances, many of them in­terwoven with the said duty with which to the Iowes-ward [Page 315] in that Chur­ches nonage as it were before Christs ap­pearance in the flesh. It was burde­ned, but as now freed of them it [Page 316] ought to be discharged, and so in that particular for the time among many others with them, respecting the creation, the greatest benefit [Page 317] ever till then ma­nifested to be remem­bred by, and in it now altered, and the duty yet unchanged to the re­membrance of [Page 318] a greater, our redemp­tion in that change of the cere­mony, not duty by us now prin­cipally respe­cted; and thus as we see by the [Page 319] Churches authority and power with sufficient warrant from holy Scriptures, ordered and establi­shed, whose [Page 320] power in that point to change it, and wisdome in so well orde­ring it, guided by Gods own president, [Page 321] and direction of his blessed Spirit is here am­ply demon­strated, and to be justifi­ed against the malevolent oblatrati­ons or detra­ctations and [Page 322] calumnies of any facti­ous humorist and separatist whatsoever; and thus the sub­stance of the [Page 323] duty in the mora­lity of the Commande­ment, remaining entire to all holy intents and purposes, the [Page 324] onely the illegall shadow removed, is by them into a more divine re­spect and [Page 325] better for us Christians, as more suting with our Church, altered or changed, and divers objections against it of no great [Page 326] moment, the truth well weighed, are hereby and withall an­swered, as especially the Iudaizing faction, and fancies con­futed, and so next [Page 327] for the due ob­serving and sanctifica­tion of it, we are to take notice of the rest, [Page 328] and holy exercises commanded, and others [Page 329] permitted for recreation and comfort of [Page 330] our weaknesse, nature, not to make a riotous revell, or drunken Bacchana­lia [Page 331] of that day, as neither otherwise to prophane it by ordinary worldly la­bours, or other [Page 332] Iewish su­perstitions or vain un­lawfull and wicked exer­cises of any sort spending [Page 333] that so set apart, and sancti­fied time to re­member that rest, and sit our selves to [Page 334] the same by removing the impediments, using the helps, [Page 335] studious to fit our selves to both private and publiqus duties of the day, as well [Page 336] Minister as people: the opposite which is here far­ther deci­phered, and in di­vers points particulari­zed, or especially the more common and enor­mous offen­ces. [Page 337] The use and reason of other Sabbath, or holy dayes, or­dained and appointed by [Page 338] the Church, as well in the times of the Old, as New Testa­ment, as in particular many both feasting and fasting dayes, set apart [Page 339] for divine wor­ship, the farther explication of the Com­mandement in the permission command of [Page 340] the six dayes for labour, and works of our vocations, whereby the Sabbath may be the better san­ctified, which as most necessa­ry, is so­strictly ur­ged for the honour [Page 341] of God the ge­nerall good, and besides other rea­sons, even the very ex­ample of God himselfe, so resting on it, and blessing and [Page 342] sanctifying it.

1. VVHat is the fourth Commandement?

Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day, six dayes shalt thou labour, &c.

2. What contained herein?

The Commandement in these words, Remem­ber, &c.

The explication and illustration of the duty, Six dayes, &c.

The reasons of the duty and Commandment ta­ken both from the Creators own example, & acti­ons, as well as the creatures profit, necessity, and duty, But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy Lord, &c.

3. What is the order of this Commandement to the rest?

A fourth duty, as fourth in place, appointing and establishing the time allotted to his publique service and worship, his honour being the maine scope of the first Table:

And as it is to be set up in our hearts, the intent of the first Commandement.

And as his outward worship, rightly performed the intent of the second.

The glorifying of his name in all things, the in­tent of the third.

The rightly observing of his Sabbaths, the appoin­ted times of his worship, the intent of this fourth Commandement.

4. What manner of Commandement?

An affirmative, inferring and enforcing his op­posite negative, viz. to remember to sanctifie the Lords Sabbath, and not negligently to let it passe, or prophane the same.

5. What the affirmative part?

1. Our duty to sanctifie the Sabbath, by setting a rest apart; sanctifying the rest by holy exerci­ses.

2. Our duty to be mindfull and carefull of it, so to remember to sanctifie it by preparing our selves, using all good meanes, removing impedi­ments.

6. What the negative part?

The forbidding of the prophanation of it, by not setting apart a rest, misspending it in any super­stition, idlenesse, vanities, sin, &c.

The passing it over in forgetfulnesse, by unpre­parednesse, neglect or contempt.

7. How the parts and duties opposite, seene oppo­sed?

The sanctifying, opposite to the prophanati­on of the Sabbath, and holy exercises, to the mis­spending it in ill actions.

The minding it, opposite to forgetfulnesse and drowsinesse therein, as the preparing the soule to that holy and fit celebration thereof, opposite to neglect, contempt, or unpreparednesse.

8. What is the duty of sanctification of the Sab­bath?

The setting apart a day of rest, and exercising our selves therein in such holy duties as the Lord requireth.

9. What day is so to be set apart?

[Page 300] The seventh day, so he appointeth, and allow­eth the six dayes for our labour, whereby we with more chearfulnesse and readinesse may sanctifie his Sabbath the seventh.

11. How is it that our Sabbath differeth from the Jewes Sabbath?

For divers reasons, as to shew, that the old Law hath given place to the new, and so the Jews Sabbath to this of Christians.

That the ceremonies are vanished, and what was ceremoniall in this vanished as the time alte­red, though the morality remaine.

That the Sonne of Man indeed is Lord of the Sabbath, and so hath power to alter it.

11. How prove you this Commandement to be me­rall, and perpetuall?

For that it is ranked there among the rest of the Commandements that are morall, and to endure as well as from the necessity of it, no lesse to us, and to the worlds end for Gods honour, then it was to the Jewes, and all the holy Patriarkes, and Fathers from the beginning; and therefore vaine and impious is their assertion, that as a ceremony, would have it passed and vanished, or account it needlesse, or a burthen, whereas it is indeed to all good Christians comfort, and the especiall honour of God.

12. What necessity of a Sabbath?

For divers and weighty reasons, such as these,

1. That the faith and obedience of men may hereby be exercised more particularly in setting themselves apart from worldly businesse, what haste soever, and dedicate themselves, and this time holy to the Lord.

[Page 301] 2. That concord and unity, Doctrine and Gods service may be maintained, which without this meanes would hardly be effected, but confusion would follow, every one let loose to his own will or fantasie, as commonly so many heads, so many opinions.

3. That love and charity, and all graces were encreased by publicke teaching the duties requi­red, and reproving the vices as it is done by Gods word preached, then whereby the good and ver­tuous encouraged, the vitious shamed.

4. That Gods service and publicke worship may be thus upheld, that else were like to decay, if men left to private devotions had not such pub­licke meetings, some forgetting, others nelecting all duty, and most that did not, ignorantly or su­perstitiously performing the same.

5. That more acceptable service to God per­formed, when prayer, and holy duties so pub­lickely exercised by all, as many brands making a great flame, so the prayers of many with greater fervency ascending up to God, and every good servant of his more enflamed by joyning with o­thers in these holy duties.

6. That it may be for rest to the very servants and cattle, that else groning under their yoake may be too much grieved by unmercifull minded masters, without relaxation.

7. That it may be a difference between Gods servants, and the heathen that know not God, by such sanctifying the Sabbath, and so be a signe to us of that eternall Sabbath, and rest in Heaven, wherein as we are taught we may meditate, how with Saints and Angels, we all doe enjoy Sab­bath [Page 302] dayes recreations, of singing hymnes and Hallelujahs, as we shall the prayses of God for e­vermore.

13. But is not a Christians Sabbath every day?

Yes, in spirituall rest from sinne, and private sa­tisfaction of the soule in practising of holy duties sitting a godly life, not to forget thereby, or neg­lect the publicke service of God on his appointed Sabbath, whichevere to dishonour God most of all, and bringing in confusion and i [...] religion.

14. But since the Jewes Sabbath altered, may not any Christian make or set out what day he please for Sabbath?

Nothing lesse, for it were not onely temerity, and presumption, to break the Lord and his Chur­ches institution, as may be shewed, but the high way to Atheisme, and Irreligion, when if every one might set out what Sabbath he pleased, one setting out one day, and another, another, there would be no day in effect kept holy, and so not onely no order, and uniformity, but even no uni­ty or charity, and likely much uncharity, jangling and dissention, and consequently irreligion.

15. How then is our Sabbath to be shewed or pro­ved, or established, instead of the Jewes Sabbath?

Most firmly against all obstreper [...]as clamors of gainsayers,

1. By the Lords owne approving and sancti­fying it, who is the Lord of the Sabbath.

2. By the Apostles doctrine, and continuall practice, and keeping the same.

3. By the whole Churches, and all holy mens uniforme, practice, and consent ever since.

16. How by the Lords owne doings?

Most plainly by his

1. Naming, or giving his name to it in holy Scripture, as Apocal. 1. 10. called the Lords day, [...], that as the Lords supper, the Lords people, and his Church, or the like, so his day.

2. Sanctifying it by and with his

First, resurrection thereon, and finishing the worke of our redemption, and resting on the new Sabbath, as God the Father, the creation, on the former.

Secondly, presence, and divers appearances to the Apostles on the same day, at their holiest and Sabbath dayes exercises: as

  • I. To the women, and the Disciples, and Mary Magdalen at the first.
  • II. In the morning, John 20. and to Simon.
  • III. And to the Disciples in the way to Emaus, Luke 24. 34.
  • IV. And to the Disciples, and Thomas with them, John. 20.
  • V. And at other times, and to Saint Iohn in Pathmos, inspiring him this day. &c.

3. Resting the Jewes Sabbath, as it were finish­ing it by his Resurrection, and other appearings, and as it were hereby appointing and approving this new Sabbath, to his honour, as Lord of the Sabbath.

17. How by the Apostles doctrine and practice?

Most evidently,

1. By their meetings that first day of the week, when Christ arose, and appeared to Simon and Ma­ry Magdalen, and the Disciples, and after Thomas and others with them, Luke 24. and Iohn 20. &c.

[Page 304] 2. Continuall practice of it, and preaching, and ministring the Sacraments that day, Act. 20. 7. 1 Cor. 16. 1.

3. Constitution of it in the Churches, as 1 Cor. 16. 1. is set downe: where both

First the day, first day of the weeke, named and appointed.

Secondly, every first day, so appointed.

Thirdly, instituted both there, and in the Chur­ches of Galatia.

Fourthly, instituted and there taught for the Churches instruction generally, as we see at Troas, and other places also.

Fiftly, the duties of the Sabbath, or Lords day, plainly exercised then, gathering together the congregation, and gathering for the poore.

4. Constant observation, continued, forty years after performed by Saint John in Pathmos, in holy meditations, as sitting especially that day, had his illumination and holy inspiration from God, to the instruction of the Church by propheticall revela­tion, when Christs farther presence, apparition, and blessed illumination of him, and the Church by him, seemes further confirmation of that holy institution and Sabbaths sanctification, as Estote imitatores mei, sicut ego Christi.

18. How farther confirmed?

By the continuall and continued practice of it, ever since proved by all Ecclesiasticall histories ever since, without any interruption to these daies, and so by

The primitive times, and Church.

Holy men, that lived and succeeded next to the Apostles times, the learnedst and wisest ever since; [Page 305] and so consequently, as from thence, both at, and to this day, and none found to oppose, unlesse some idle, turbulent, and fanaticke spirits, wanting learning, judgement and discretion, that who seeth not this, must be wilfully blinde.

19. The Sabbath then is certaine and fixed?

The seventh day, at the consummation of the worke of the Creation, the Jewes Sabbath till Christ, and his consummation of the ceremony of it, a new Sabbath now by him consecrated at the consummation of the worke of redemption, so to remaine to the worlds finall consummation; as the first to Christ from the creation, so this from Christ to the end, and finall consummation of all things, to continue after with a new and third Sabbath perpetuall in the new Jerusalem, in the Heavens.

20. What use or end of these renewed Sabbaths?

To consider, and magnifie the name, and glo­ry of God, more and more expressed, and made knowne to men,

1. As in the first Sabbath remembred his works of creation, mighty acts and glory.

2. In the second Sabbath or Lords day, both all that, and further the workes of his mercy and re­demption in the worlds restauration.

3. In the third Sabbath, both all them, and fur­ther his excellent justice, and glory, most amply, more then ever demonstrated to all creatures, over all the world, and for evermore.

21. How summe you up these collections?

For full illustration, or confirmation of the do­ctrine of the Christian Sabbath, or Lords day, may be considered,

[Page 306] 1. How estote imitatores mei sicut ego Christi, im­plies a command from Christ of what the Apostles teach and practise.

2. How Christ promised the Comforter, who should instruct them in all truth, and bring all things to their remembrance, &c.

3. How Christs example, and apparitions evin­cing the same, or shew the ground for the fol­lowing doctrine and practice.

4. How the Apostles doctrine, and establishing the Lords day by power delegate from him.

5. How dies Dominicus, Rev. 1. 1. sheweth that prime and primitive appellation, (as well as do­ctrine and practice) more to confirme it his, and not only Domini, as Mal. 3. 1. or Amos 5. 18. or Jo. 8. 56. but Dominicus, also, all which, besides the authority of primitive times, Fathers and Councells, (though the Churches instruction might be enough to any devout Christian) doe more dignifie the Lords day, as raising it to the highest degree of sacred and Apostolicall, or di­vine institution, and what was then so ordained, hath beene since by continuall and constant pra­ctice of all succeeding ages, and all good Lawes, Ecclesiasticall and Civill, confirmed, never by any unlesse such as were publickly noted, or bran­ded for schisme, spoken against, or oppugned, also further if not this instituted so primarily, it may seeme, that there was no Sabbath, or Lords day for a while in the Church, or but the Jewes Sab­bath, which were to leave the Church too naked, of so holy and necessary a point of Christianity.

22. But the Apostles sometimes used the Jews Sab­bath?

[Page 307] Yes, and for divers good reasons, both to in­struct them in the same.

To draw them to Christ and his Church.

To confesse a Sabbath, and the like, and so they refused not the Heathen Temples, or their assem­blies, as at Ephesus, Athens, or Feasts, or Schools, as in the Schoole of Tyrannus, but tooke all good occasions to instruct them; and of this it came to passe, that both the Lords day, and Jewes Sab­bath, were by many kept and observed from their use and example a good while after in primitive times.

23. What other arguments or reasons of convenience are brought for our Christian Sabbath, or Lords day?

As upon this day many excellent things were, and greatest benefits that ever happened to man­kinde, or the people of God, so in his new Sab­bath, to remember them, and praise him for the same, as on this day,

  • 1. The worlds creation began, Elements fra­med, Angells created.
  • 2. This day, Christs resurrection, the worlds new creation, or restauration.
  • 3. This day, manna first fell, and the Israelites passed through the red sea.
  • 4. This day Christ baptised, turned water into wine, and fed five thousand miraculously.
  • 5. This day, Araon and his sons consecrated, &c.
  • 6. This day, Christ often appeared to his Dis­ciples, and others after his resurrection.
  • 7. This day, the holy Ghost descended, and Saint John in Pathmos enlightned.
  • 8. This day, Christ we hope at last shall come to judgement to begin the perpetuall Sabbath, [Page 308] after the night of this Sabbath ended.

24. What course then to be used and held for the due sanctification of the Sabbath, and rightly to understand or interpret the fourth Commandement?

Rightly and duly to remember and consider how the Christians Sabbath, or Lords day, though not literally commanded for the whole ceremony and circumstance, or punctually in all things to be observed; yet is virtually intimated, and for the morality and substance of it, exemplarily propoun­ded to us there in the fourth Commandement, without which heed taking, and observation, or right understanding & moderation, any may be apt and ready to fall into Thomas Brabornes, and others judaizing errors concerning the same, however otherwise, we cannot stand too much, or be too carefull for the due and orderly observation and sanctification of the same, if there be but prudent and Christian discretion to moderate the heat and exorbitancy of selfe-conceited and inconsiderate blinde zeale, and prejudicate opinion, by partially addicted fancie and affections.

25. This way then is spoken against?

It is by the unlearned vulgars some, or factiously minded, too ready and prone on their weak and ill grounds, or mistakings to fall into judaizing er­rors, or by the plausible pretence of the sanctity of it, and the men that broached it, to deceive themselves, and seduce others, so that he that shall deliver the plaine truth in this point, shall finde himself on a double disadvantage, as one well ob­serveth, by the preconceived, and prejudicate o­pinion of the vulgars, and weake people, that have their persons in admiration, as well as their [Page 309] piety and religious zeale that hold the contrary.

That hold the strict observance of that day in their fashion (as it is by some made) a prime cha­racter of a good Christian, to distinguish him from a carnall worldling (so as it were) to know the state of Religion by it, which stands or falls, as they conceive, as it is either way determined, where needs we see a wary foot in delivering the truth to strike an equall course between an over­nice strictnesse, and a prophanelicence, the one letting loose, the other ensnaring mens conscien­ces, one shutting up the Kingdome of Heaven, making the way thither narrower then it is, the o­ther by making it broader then they ought, enlar­ging the mouth of hell; but the truth well and warily delivered, will give the soberly religious no cause to complaine, nor encourage the pro­phane in any licentiousnesse, medium tenuere beati, happy are they that finde it, and blessed are they that tread that way, and strive to goe it.

26. Whence ariseth this Doctrine?

The mistake in generall of these men, is that they presse the precept, promise and threats made to the Jewes concerning their Sabbath point blanke, and directly on us, and the Lords day, whereas in­deed they concern us & it, only indirectly, & can­not without fetching a compasse, be applied to the Sunday, as our Sunday succeeds in the place of that, in respect of the morality, (not ceremony;) but hence, as in a prime case of conscience, so ma­ny scruples are raised, and traditions broached by them of the beginning and end of the Sabbath, the duties of the day, workes of our callings, recrea­tions, and the like, without any difference almost [Page 310] made between the Jewes Sabbath, loaden with ceremonies and it, which those that least love ce­remonies, have stedfastly with it taken upon trust, that thence so many needlesse contestations have been raised about them, but the truth appearing, these doubts of theirs will easily be dissolved.

27. What course then particularly best to be held, or taken herein?

Rightly to consider of, and distinguish these two things, viz.

1. For the morality of that Law, and of the Sabbath, how farre that extends, as well as the ceremonie in it, and so the power of changing that first day, thence accrewing.

2. What was the first institution and authority establishing this second, or substituting it, being the Cardines Controversiarum, whereon depend most of the doubts ventilated, and things chiefly agitated and discorded on in the curiosities of these present times about this point, and so in the compasse of which, we shall meet with most, or the most principall objections here usually cast in the way against the Sunday, our Christian Sab­bath, or Lords day.

28. How for the morality of it?

The morality in the Law observed as it is ordi­narily to be seen by the eye of nature and reason, the common rule of humane actions, may be con­sidered as it is,

1. Either primary, and evidently seene and ac­knowledged by the light, and in the Law of na­ture, or right use of reason, re ipsa, of it selfe, straight waies appearing, as God to be honoured, no man to be wronged, to doe as wee would bee [Page 311] done to, not to kill and steale, &c.

2. Or secondary, though not so plainly seene, by nature, especially corrupted nature, or nature at large, and at first sight, yet by nature rightly in­formed, either

Common humanity, discipline, and Philosophy, and after due circumspection of the circumstances, or by Gods word, grace, and divine revelation, and then straight consented to, and confirmed by reason, as well as divers other consequent good rules succeeding those more generall notions, and primary clear dictates of reason; so we may hence collect, for the morality absolutely at first, appea­ring to the eye of nature and reason, that God is to be worshipped, and that a time is to be set apart for it, is so morall, that nature concludes it, as soon as it blunders on it, or but once conceives there is a God, and this is the prime morality of the Com­mandement: and secondly, that the seventh day is to bee set apart, and the time determined to the seventh day, or that it is to be rested on, or so reli­giously sanctified, is onely to be knowne by Gods precept and word, and so by nature or reason di­rected by discipline, or better informed by grace, and Gods revelation of his will, which nature yeelds, by reason is to be obeyed, and best appro­ved, and so the second, third, and tenth Comman­dement as well as this, may for the substance of them seeme to be referred to this ranke, that nature onely directed by discipline, on farther circumspe­ction, & better consideration of the circumstance, or divine revelation, and grace, is able to discerne, and so morall, non tam ratione naturae, quam discipli­nae, or rather non tam ratione naturae, aut disciplinae [Page 312] communis, quam divine revelationis; and thus this Commandement participates of both those sorts, of morality, or of morality in both these re­spects, and the later by some rather called the posi­tive, then simply morall part of it, as so scarcely by nature, or reason discernable: yet farther there is found a ceremoniall relish, or tincture, and respect in this seventh or Sabbath, and the strict obser­vance thereof, for the time to the Iewish Church enjoyned, and with it to expire.

29. How show you the ceremony?

As the ceremoniall Law is properly an appen­dant of the first Table, regulating the externall service and worship of God, as that of the Jewes relate to the Jewes Church, and the judiciall law chiefly pertaining to the second Table, regulating that externally to civill society, or withall enfor­cing the observance of the former, as Moses judi­cialls, with the Jewes, and so both of them, so far as Mosaicall, with the Jewes policy, and Church, antiquated and dissolved, or saving so farre, as re­ducible to the morall, to expire; now that there is a ceremony mixed with the morality in it, is con­fessed by the Fathers, and all ancients, and soun­dest moderne Divines, and Churches, which may be seene in the respects, as it was ordained, either

A remembrance of things past.

A shadow of things to come, and expected.

A shadow and show, or signification of good things present, and enjoyed, relate also to the Mes­sias, and promise of him, and rest and deliverance by him. Paedagogy of the Jewes, and to them a signe of distinction from others. Temple and ser­vice there, in their rest in Canaan.

[Page 313] Or shewing also the nonage of the law, look­ing towards grace, and subjection of that Church, as the heyre under age, so in the servitude of that Church, over-rated with ceremonies, and teach­ing them to bow their stiffe necks, to the service of God, inuring them to it by legal strict observances.

And lastly, shadowing the rest of Christians, and of the law under the Gospell, made easie by grace. So here begunne in grace, and perfected in glory. Eternall with God in the heavens.

So whereas ceremonies are either

Chiefly shadowing things to come, as here prin­cipally the Messias: or,

For signification of some present duty, and holy memoriall.

For order and decency, reconciling gravity, and authority, as well as attention to the divine celebrations and actions.

Though some of the later may reflect on us Christians, with the morality of the Commande­ment, yet all the chiefe respects in the ceremony serving the Jewish Church, and Synagogue, and shadowing Christ to come, hee being come, they with that Church are vanished.

30. Shew it more particularly.

This Commandment and their Sabbath, though morall in the substance, was, as many other things, in the morall worship of God, over-rated with many legall and strict observances, to the very letter, inducing a ceremoniall respect, and sha­dowing good things to come, whiles it and the Jewes Church lasted, which the Jewes could hardly beare, (yet made more hard in many re­spects, by their owne traditions, as seene in the [Page 314] Talmude, and witnessed by our Saviours words) who doing good deeds on it, disliked by them, re­proved their blindnesse, and intimating the altera­tion, (if not then beginning it) shewed hee came to do good, and dissolve those hard knots, and bur­dens, and make the Sabbath more profitable and pleasant, as convenient both to Gods honour and mans comfort, and that the pedagogy, servitude, and nonage of their Law, Temple, Sabbath, and other such legall ceremonies, vanished, hee would ordain a new Testament, Church, law, Sabbath, and Sacraments of Christians, and hee the Lord of the Sabbath, thus ordering it, and as it were beginning first, by himselfe, she wing and honouring the day, by his glorious resurrection, and other apparitions, as Saint Augustine speaketh, after by his holy Spi­rit perfected it, in his holy Apostles, and Churches doctrine, and ordinances, as we see it established, where is conserved the morality of it, in the wor­ship of God, and time destined to his service, (even according to that in the Commandement determi­ned, with the resting, and sanctifying that rest, (though) not so literally, legally, and burdensomly, as then to them, ceremonially enjoined) yet as reli­giously, and with respect to the morality of the rest as it concerned both them and us, both the rest of the ox, cattell, & servant, for their comfort and re­freshing, and our rest, for our fitter dedication of our selves to such holy action, as the service of God, then to be performed, and attending it with more alacrity, that are all by us observed, as by the Lord and his Church, or by the Lord in his Church ordained, he himselfe so declaring and de­monstrating the day also, as Saint Augustine [Page 315] speaks, Epist. ad Januar. 119. 9 & 13. by his glori­ous resurrection, and honouring it by his many ap­paritions in Pathmos, and else, to his servant John, (that calleth it his day,) as well as his other Dis­ciples, or having finished the Iewes Sabbath, by that his rest, in his grave, on that day, (and with­all their Passeover, and Sacraments) by his glori­ous resurrection, designing our new Sabbath, and day of it, by it, as the same Father speakes, (Serm. 15. de verbis Ap.) consecrating as it were the Lords day to us, and promising us there with an everlast­ing day in the heavens, and so continuing, (as we may collect) or commending to us in it such con­venient ceremonies, as respect that his joyfull re­membrance, our deliverance by him, our rest be­gun here in grace, and to bee perfected in glory, with him in the heavens, or the like, fitting us Christians for decency, order, and the beauty of holinesse, though all ceremoniall shadowes of him to come, and legall pedagoy, and servitude ended; and thus ensued the change of the day, not the law, of the ceremony and shadow, not the substance or morality; of the strictnesse, servitude, and un­pleasantnesse, not the duty or profitablenesse of the Commandement by him that was Lord, even of the Sabbath, and of the Commandement.

31. But how say you by him changed, for that is still by some controverted?

1. As he finished the ceremony, and by his ap­pearance, actions, and presence, tooke away the shadowes, and unprofitable rudiments that were no longer to endure, then to the revealing of the Messias expected, and by them shadowed, so the substance come, they unusefull, and vanish; and

[Page 316] Secondly, as by his power, his Apostles and Church, so ordered and ordained, and by his holy Spirit instructed, practised it, and that even whiles the solemne funerals, as one well speakes, of the Jewish Church, Sabbath, and ceremonies, were in performing, that is betweene our Saviours resur­rection, and the destruction of the Temple, as well as afterward, to all succeeding ages, which may suffice us; whereas else indeed the summe of all may be, for that point of the change, if that nei­ther

I. Christs 1. precept granted, since not expres­ly to be found. Though we have as much in effect by his former teaching, hee was Lord of the Sab­bath, and so his example, and

2. Practice of sanctifying it in his resurrection and other apparitions on that day, and such electi­on and declaration of it, with motives and instru­ctions thence arising to his Church and Disci­ples.

3. Denomination of it, the Lords day, by his servant John, as aforesaid, may serve.

II. Nor the Apostles precept, so expresly to be found, for the sanctifying it in all points as requi­red, though we have their

First, observation of it by the Lords example.

Second, selecting it for pious actions.

Third, so ordaining it, in divers Churches.

Fourth, practice, and therein tacite precept.

Fifth, Tradition, having so left it to the

Sixt, Church, and constitution, in some Fathers and Doctors opinions.

Seventh, denomination of it, the Lords day.

III. Nor Churches, and primitive times, [Page 317]Ancientest

  • 1. Practice, without controll from thence derived.
  • 2. Tradition, received for Apostolicall.
  • 3. Constitutions, very ancient, even as those first times.
  • 4. Canons, thence successively ensuing, & consent of all Ecclesiasticall Histories, Writers and fathers, that all confesse it so delivered & received, can prevaile to satisfie contentious spirits, which doe abundantly satisfie all moderate men; they should yet be perswaded the Churches power so granted by the Lord, with the assistance of his Spi­rit, promised to guide them into all truth and di­rect them, might suffice to ordaine whatsoever ne­cessary for Gods honour, as this is, and setting things in order, as they cannot but confesse done in all other things.

32. Such as doe question this, make as little scruple to question the Churches power, and disobey it?

Which they should not doe, especially, if they well consider that spoken to the Apostles by Christ, and in them to the Church, Who receiveth you, receiveth me, and who despiseth you, despiseth me, and not so onely, but him that sent me; and as reverent Hooker, to this point, hath it, is it a small offence to despise the Church of God, or dis­obey the Lawes and Ordinances of the Church? saith Salomon, My sonne keepe thy fathers com­mandement, and forget not thy mothers instru­ction, binde them alwaies about thy heart; it doth notstand with the duty we owe the heavenly Fa­ther, to disobey the Ordinance of the Church our mother, and let us not say or thinke we keepe the Commandements of the one, when we break the [Page 318] Law of the other, for unlesse we observe both, we obey neither; and which is more, the Laws thus made, and ordained by the Church, God himselfe doth in such sort authorise, that to despise them, is to despise him in them; so then, for the power, Christ giving them such power, and his Spirit, and promising assistance to the worlds end, and they executing his will, and exercising that power, as we see the Apostles did, and used to doe, ordered, and gave rules for it, saying, let all things be done decently and in order, with the like instructi­ons, as they also promised by themselves to see done, the Apostle saying, Other things will I set in order when I come, as most likely by the con­sequent practice of it, this was then done, and that power never dying, but that Spirit continu­ing and directing them in all truth to the worlds end, they, and their successors had full power to ordaine (as no doubt they did) these, and the like things, and this by all good Christians to bee o­beyed.

33. How farre then is the Churches order to bee obeyed?

As we heard before, and however by divers minced, and controverted, limited, curtalled and contracted, yet God and Christ binding us to it, and the decree in things so primarily pertaining to the honour of God as this is, without contradicti­on to be accounted of Apostolicke and sacred au­thority, and as we heare simply and absolutely, in spiritualibus, so in ordine ad spiritualia, no doubt but deservedly to be reverenced, and obeyed by all good Christians, in all necessary circumstan­ces, and all reasonable and indifferent things, and [Page 319] this day, and manner of sanctifying it in every re­spect, primarily and directly subject to the Chur­ches authority; nor need they question this, since the Jewes Church had power in such things, and circumstances of the divine worship, not particu­larly determined by God himselfe, or his servant Moses in the Law, as seen in sundry very materiall rites and observances, as the appointment of hours for the daily sacrifice, building of their Syna­gogues throughout the land, to hear Gods word, and pray in, divers feasts, as of Purim, dedication, and the like, which Christs Church no way infe­riour to theirs, rather superiour in the measure of grace, and presence of his Spirit, should not be a­bridged of in all reason, or to prescribe and or­daine lawes for things tending to her better e­dification, and in things undetermined as this is, in that circumstance, and the rather to be granted for this determination of the time, as well at least, as of the place, manner of prayer, and formes of it, and celebrating the Sacraments, and divers other, as prime and remarkable circumstances of the di­vine worship; and the place assuredly, as mate­riall as the time to be determined or assigned, nor should our brethren that are gone from us, (in place, and no lesse in opinion) as farre as the breadth of the Atlantique ocean, or that staying at, home, yet hold a wood perhaps, or barn, or parlour, for places good enough for their divine worship, since Christ, not assigned Churches particularly, they should, I say, not complain of the time not set out by Christ, since neither was the place set out by him, nor of the time assigned by the Church, if Christ not assigned it, since so well ordered, and [Page 320] they will arrogate more liberty in many things, and authority to themselves, but rather as the Temple so fitly translate to our Churches (which they cannot well deny, though they hug that poor device of their new meeting places) be as well content with the Sabbath translate to our Sunday, by the same authority.

34. If this be granted in the Churches power, why may they not now alter it, or then have appointed any other day then the seventh?

It is well and sufficiently answered by the grea­test, and learnedst of our Divines, as well as those of the Church of Rome.

That absolute, or absolutâ authoritate, the Church had power from God, and his Christ, they might or may doe it.

That congruè or congruâ dispensatione, conveni­ently now they may not, for many ill consequents that would thence ensue, or that might follow, as we know how odious and dangerous such inno­vations are in meaner places, and matters, so espe­cially in Kingdoms, and great Estates, or Religion, which too much affected, would make the govern­ment ridiculous, and whereby all matters by giddy heads shall quickly so be questioned, as we see the strange presumption of some men, that on such grounds (uncertaine ones) are too ready to inno­vate, and readier to despise and deprave all things they fancy not, and arrogate authority to them­selves, to chop and change all things whatsoever their fancy serves them to call into question, and would be glad to have fellowes, (so to go blame­lesse as they would thinke) especially if they could but tax the Church, or times of such incon­stancy [Page 321] that might well be wished by them, more to countenance their lenity, and in the end, no­thing shall be left out of their inconstant queres, and that shall not by their fancy or fury be distur­bed or perverted, and in this point, in such incon­stancy and diversity, we may well expect divers appointing or approving divers dayes, as their fancy serveth them, shall in effect, no day be duly as it ought observed, therefore when the Church hath once pitched on the day, and decreed it, mo­ved by so many great and good reasons, as afore­said; and more on the seventh day in seconding Gods owne appointment, in a holy imitation of his precept, and admiring his wisdome, as many other things of the like nature were likewise done, not presuming to be above him, or wiser then their Maker, or Master in their choise (as to picke out any other number) nor to settle on any other number, or day, then that (in imitation of the former) by our blessed Lord and Saviour him­selfe, so picked out and sanctified, so many wayes acknowledged, being thus that seventh day, our Christian Sabbath, now so long and quietly setled in the Church, it remaineth no more now safe to alter it, and shew such lenity, nor well indiffe­rent, having been already so solemnly chosen, con­cluded on, and decreed on, though absolutâ pote­state, they may, or with more shew of reason they might have done it; yet thus, limitatâ dispensatio­ne, and congruè they may not, with which we may well stop the mouth of inconstant curiosity, and hold our selves relgiously and christianly resolved.

35. This is then your resolution?

It is, and of all the gravest Divines, moderne [Page 322] or ancient, keeping the morality of the Comman­dement, and letting the ceremony passe, or so much of it as not concerneth us, and had a rollish of the legall pedagogie and servitude; so where­as the morall law was written in the tables of our hearts in more plaine characters at the creation, but by the fall was so defaced that we now want discipline in most things, or divine revelation to instruct us; yet thus farre even depraved nature straight sees the morality of this Commandement, that as God is to be worshipped, so a time, as well as place is due unto it; but then, that it should be on the seventh day, onely divine revelation, or Gods instruction can shew us, wherefore as not else knowne, God addes that reason from the cre­ation, which now by his will revealed, is the se­condarily morall and positive part of the Com­mandement, with the sanctification of it, and the rest so far as serves to the sanctification of it, & the rest of it involved in ceremony, with the particula­rity of that seventh examplar'd by the creation, the greatest benefit then to be remembred, and God praised for it, though a greater, our restauration by Christ, in expectation, and promised, and now chiefly to be remembred on it, and the no small cause, or reason of the change which thus fol­lowes on the former reasons, for that when God had so portion'd it, nature enformed by grace, cannot but acknowledge God the wisest, and his wisdom best, & so follow his choise of the seventh rather then any other number, and Christs honou­ring, and so demonstrating this seventh by his blessed actions, performance of that our restaura­tion, resurrection, preaching, and apparitions on [Page 323] it, even shewed his election, and confirmed the change, which his Church by such directions of him, and his holy Spirit, stedfastly embraced, so the first seventh with the strictnesse, pedagogie, and servitude under legall ceremonies, as the ce­remoniall part of it expiring, the morall part re­maining: that second seventh our Christian Sab­bath, was so chosen and decreed in imitation of the former, as many things else corresponding in the Christians and Jewes pollicy, conveniently enough, acknowledging Gods instruction by pat­terne, where expresse precept not found, or plaine and punctually existent, which so now decreed, many offences in the breach of it, for Gods pre­cept is wrapt up in the precept of the Church, which if broken, both Gods fourth Commande­ment, and his precept to obey the Church, and i withall the Churches precept and power are with t, in breach of the Sunday, despised, broken and contemned.

36. It seems then as strict, if not stricter, and hea­vier then the Jewes Sabbath?

In the offence, as heavie at least, though in the performance easier, as the burthen of ceremonies vanished, with which it was overrated, and that strictly to the letter, that even no workes might be done as they interpreted it, and the rest, as scrupulously burdened by their traditions, where­as now the rest is fitted to the service and sancti­fication of the day, more then to the ceremony, and the workes more spirituall in prayses, that then in sacrifices, and for the scrupulosity of other works, even good workes, by them as they by our Saviour reproved, we are so allowed works of,

  • [Page 324] 1. Necessity of our selves.
  • 2. Charity, or mercy, for the necessity of our poore brother.
  • 3. Piety, in the sanctification of it, for God, or workes of

Necessity for our selves, though not of our cal­lings, but fitting us to the better sanctification of the day.

Mercy and charity, for the necessity of our poor brethren, fitting the day, and our devotion, as ho­nouring God with our substance.

Piety, proper to the day for God, and sanctifi­cation of it to God, as honouring him with our selves and soules, and with all such laudable recrea­tions, allowed by the Church and Christian Magi­strates as may make it, a joyfull feast (not sorrow­full fast, which is not the nature of it) or a festivall of rejoycing before the Lord, wherein to be seene a Christian liberty, from the legall servitude, and burden of the ceremonies, as well as the threats and curse laid on it, and other traditions, (like those of, Touch not, taste not, handle not) not to kindle fires, dresse meat, and many more like, cum­bring it, but now removed, besides allowance of more comfort, in gracious manner to celebrate it, as a joyfull and solemne festivall, to the Lord, and so a liberty of grace, to more alacrity in piety, not out of licentiousnesse to prophanenesse, though moderate recreations, approved in the eye, and judgement of the Church and State, to avoid some else worse inconveniences are allowed, that yet shall not hinder the duties of the day required; of which more hereafter. And whereas some object, why then is the Epiphona or prayer for enclining [Page 325] our hearts to the keeping of it, added to the end of it, as well as of the other Commandements, if it be not punctually in all respects as they to bee un­derstood? The answer is plaine, from that before taught, that it is so added, for that part of it, that it agreeth in with them, for the morality of it, so far as that extends, which is, as it is now by the Church enjoyned, it being as we see in all points so fully by the Church delivered, demonstrated, and explained, how farre it is morall, and how and in what manner it is in force, and by us to be observed. Nor boots it them to say, Why was the time so punctually commanded, and determined, more then the place, (both circumstances being equally materiall to the worship) if not wholly morall, in the Commandement, and so, precisely and punctually to be observed; for that it appeares the time was present, and in their power to observe it, and so determined, (besides that, that it was a signe to difference them from other nations, then appointed) whereas the place that was to be ap­pointed, was not yet attained unto, as appeares by that so often repeated in the Law, When you shall come to the place which the Lord your God shall chuse, to put his name there, viz. the Temple at Jerusalem, in Canaan, they being then in the wil­dernesse, or at most, the plaines of Moab: but had the Temple as well as the Sabbath beene there expresly mentioned, and determined, yet both Temple and Sabbath being in effect for that parti­cular but types and shadowes of better things to come, with other ceremonies of servitude, and legall observances, then and there to be performed, were to expire in the Messias, so farre as they were [Page 326] types and shadowes, and so have already had their solemne funerals and obsequies, as dead and buri­ed, and new in their roomes substituted; but as the appointing other feasts and Sabbaths, both by God himselfe, as well as the Iewes Church, besides this seventh the Lords Sabbath, and other houses of prayer, their Synagogues, besides the Temple, even whiles the Temple stood, as well as since, were held no breach of the Commandements, con­cerning them, rather inlargement, and illustration of either, in making the worship and duties more publique and generall, or for satisfaction and re­compence of the neglects in the due observation, visiting, and sanctification of them, that was re­quired; so the Christian Sabbath, and Churches, thus substituted, and succeeding the former, and in place of them, might well bee accounted no breach, but enlargement of the Commandements, with the dispensation and illustration of Gods gra­ces, in more ample manner and measure, shewed and bestowed on the whole world, the duties made more publique, and illustrations, and the mo­rality more illustrated by it.

37. How shew you this?

Cleerly and plainly enough, both in the Temple, where for a particular one, or a few Synagogues besides, now so great a multitude of Christian Churches over the whole world, are seene, with Gods solemne worship in them, most religiously promoted; and in this particular of the Sabbath, where the creation, and onely temporall deliveran­ces, were by it remembred, though spirituall ones, that were hoped, shadowed in it; now the spiritu­all ones that are performed in it, and by it remem­bred; [Page 327] and that great worke of redemption, so gra­ciously promised, and performed on this day, (the new and Christan Sabbath) consummate, and shewn to the world, in the glorious resurrection of our blessed Saviour, and the comming of the holy Ghost, and thereby as demonstrated and honoured, as it were universally published, and both duty and morality of it, more illustriously declared. And thus we see how the strict observances, servitude, and legall types, doe not concerne us, or our Sab­bath, nor in all respects, and circumstances to bee pressed on us, as some prone to Judaizing, have done; yet, though not the ceremony, the morali­ty to us fully extended, and the Commandement, though not literally and punctually in all points by us to be observed, nor our Christians Sabbath so in it expressed, yet expresly included, for the sub­stance, and all due observance, virtually intended; whence what is done, is so done, and on so good grounds, by the Church, that were it to doe again, the order and change of what is therein changed, the Church could well doe no other then as is therein already established; so little reason have our Novellists in their clamours raised against it, and study of contradiction: and thus much of the scruples cast in the way concerning the same; it followes how wee Christianly ought to celebrate it, and conceive of it in the rest, and true sanctifi­cation of it.

38. How is it ordained a Sabbath, or rest?

Not onely for the servants and cattell, though for their sakes also ordained, but much more for the rest of the soule, to be thereby fitted for spiri­tuall exercises of the day.

39. How the rest?

1. From sinne, the best Sabbath and spirituall rest of the soule, else in vaine to rest with the bo­dy, and the soule busied in sinne, or vanity.

2. From perturbations of minde, better to at­tend the Lords businesse, and that dayes duties.

3. From ordinary workes, both we our selves, and all that are ours.

Whether of

Speciall times, as sowing, reaping, &c.

Or speciall callings, &c.

Or generall import for the Commonwealth, that may be done other times.

4. And from all disturbance of this, as Fayres, Markets, Courts, &c.

5. From worldly speeches, words, and works, better to attend heavenly things, and Gods ser­vice.

40. How the sanctification of this rest?

By holy duties, such as besit the Lords day to be exercised, and our duties thereon imployed.

41. What duties are they?

The chiefest, best, and holiest that can bee done on earth, so best beseeming that day, viz. pertain­ing to

  • I. Gods honour immediately,
    • 1. Prayer, or speaking to God, &c. All such ho­ly and common service.
    • 2. Reading and preaching, and hearing it, which is Gods speaking to us.
    • 3. Singing Psalmes, and thanksgiving.
    • 4. Administration and receiving the Sacra­ments.
    • 5. Holy meditations, conference, &c.
  • [Page 329] II. Men, and so Gods honour, secondarily workes of

1. Mercy, to releeve the poore.

2. Peace, charity and love, to visit the sick, com­fort the distressed, and to make peace. &c.

3. Necessity, as of wars, or in

First, helping the oxe or asse from perishing, much more a soule, or Christian, in any deepe ne­cessity, or

Secondly, casualty, as of fire, and helping out of danger; a woman in travaile, and the Lord hea­ling the sicke, &c. which are accounted sit Sab­bath dayes workes, and duties, and not onely per­mitted, but even commanded to be done, and so as the Priests must labour in sacrifice, the Ministers greatest taske, this dayes exercise.

42. Are there not other workes of necessity?

Yes, but permitted onely for avoiding incon­veniences, as necessary workes that cannot bee shunned, for natures necessity, as dressing food, setting things in order, and such houshold busi­nesse, which not to doe with decency, were to of­fend, in the Jewes or Iewish superstition, not con­sidering the Sabbath was made for man, and not man for the Sabbath.

43. How are they then permitted?

For the better and more carefull celebration of the Sabbath, with more decency and convenien­cy, and so a Sabbath dayes journey.

44. How is that?

Not for any worldly occasion at all allowed, but for the performing of any the foresaid duties; so to goe to Church, or about any such godly workes, and without disturbance of the greatest, [Page 330] or best duties, or as may best further them, and the service and honour of God.

45. May not the poore then be suffered to worke for necessity?

Nothing lesse, for all are bound, and they also must as labour the 6. dayes, in the seventh rest, in obedience expecting his blessing on their ho­nest labours, which shall thereby bee either suffi­cient for their content, or his mercy will stirre up charity, for their farther reliefe.

46. Js the whole Sabbath to bee spent in such holy exercises?

Yes, to our weake ability, the best wee may, e­specially the principall times allotted to Gods pub­lique service and duties, by the Church enjoyned, not to be neglected, and for the resting in godly sort, as may beseeme Christians, and the Lords day, so in godly meditations, singing Psalmes, and other good exercises.

47. But this may seeme burdensome, and make the Lords day grievous?

It may be to the raw and unexercised Christian, but to the best it will be most comfort, the holiest and best spending of that day, and most glad will they be of ability to performe both the best exer­cises, and most of them, as comming nearest Saints and Angels, doing Gods will, and the best things with willingnesse and alacrity.

48. But is no relaxation of such exercises, or re­creation allowed?

Yes, we have liberty to refresh and cheare our selves with those things that may comfort our weak nature, and make us more able or disposed to celebrate the day as a festivall, and day of joy [Page 331] unto the Lord, for so it is, and the Prophets ex­presse it so, and as we have flesh about us as well as spirit, and a body of dust, the Lord who know­eth this our weaknesse, appointeth the best things of the earth if we serve him for our comfort; as in Paradise, so on his Sabbath, even to our bodily delight as the comfort of the soule, so farre forth as it may helpe, not hinder the hallowing of the day, and expresse a holy, not heathenish feast, or drunken Bacchanalia on this day.

49. How is that to be understood?

As that we may use to our comforts, both the creatures by eating and drinking, to make it a fe­stivall day.

Musicke, and godly singing, or mirth to make it a joyfull day.

Other such like delights, and recreations to re­fresh our spirits in honest manner, whereby to be more cheerfull, able to spend the allotted, and best parts of the time in those holy duties appoin­ted, and so those delights to be a means to further these duties; and without all excesse, scurrility and prophanenesse, which else may prove both an abuse of them, and the Sabbath.

50. What is the opposite part or vice hereunto op­posed?

The not setting apart a rest, or the pollution, a­buse and prophanation of that rest, and day of the Sabbath.

51. How not setting apart a day of rest?

Either in setting out none at all in effect, or by not resting from sinning, perturbation of the soule, ordinary workes, or worldly thoughts as they ought to doe; or in stealing a part from God by [Page 332] their allotting unnecessarily,

1. Early mornings workes to hinder the due observation.

2. Part of the day, or sometimes chiefe part of the day to other occasions.

3. Latter businesses even to be set in hand be­fore the Sabbath ended, as too frequent instances may be given in worldings hying to fayres and markets before the Sabbath ended, Carriers, Mil­lers, Shop-keepers, Alehouses, Tavernes, and o­thers, no necessity urging, but filthy lucre, stealing a part, if not wholly prophaning the Lords day, against which, many good Lawes have by good Princes beene enacted, though too often, the more the shame, slenderly executed.

52. How to be remedied?

If good Lawes well enacted, were by good Magistrates carefully executed, as we read in some Councells decreed the goods to be forfeited, as Concilio Dingulonencsis, Canon 13. and by Leo and Authemius, the persons to be proscribed, whereby they were out of the lawes, and Princes protecti­on, and the goods forfeited.

53. How is the farther abuse, and prophanation?

By abusing that rest, and day of Sabbath to any evill end, as superstition in Jewish abstinency, from necessary things to be done, for the better sanctification thereof.

Any Idolatrous fashion.

Idlenesse, only, and in doing no good, which is worse then bodily labour, and this Sabbatum Asinorum, or of beasts.

Vanity or prophane sports, which hinder holy duties and sanctification, worse also then honest [Page 333] labour, this onely Sabbatum tituli, bare name of Sabbath.

Sinne, as to gluttony, exccesse, drunkennesse, and the like, spending the best day in the worst ex­ercises, or wasting idly on the Sabbath what got­ten the weeke, which is Sabbatum Satanae, the Di­vells holyday, and they his slaves that use it.

54. How is the heynousnesse of this sinne intimated?

1. By Gods strict penall law enacted against it, the offendors to dye the death, Exod. 31. 15.

2. By that laws execution on him that gathe­red but sticks, Num. 15. 32.

3. By Gods sending the people into captivity for it, that the land might keepe her Sabbath that they his people had broken, Jerem. 25.

4. Gods providence to have it observed, that the day before only, no other, sent and allowed double Manna, Exod. 26.

5. And lastly, God and all good mens execra­tions of it, and Prophets exclamations against it, as Nehemiah also threatning the Merchants, Ne­hemiah 13.

55. How is it then generally or commonly prophaned?

1. Either by labours and journying, that are not of necessity, and might be avoided.

2. By idle resting and sitting at home, or other absence from publicke duties.

3. By sinfull and vain spending the time allot­ted to holy duties in wicked manner.

4. By suffering others, especially those under the authority of Master or Magistrate to offend therein.

56. What is the issue generally hereof?

By neglecting Gods ordinance, and herein [Page 334] honour, both good order overturned.

Good duties of all sorts neglected.

Magistrates and Superiours with God contem­ned.

Inferiours by prophanenesse come to misery.

Gods blessings alienated, &c. and his judge­ments assuredly appropriated to the offenders.

57. What is the second part of the duty in sanctify­ing the Sabbath.

To remember it, or mindefully with care and conscience to prepare for it, and set about it.

1. Seene in removing impediments.

2. Using all good helpes.

3. Convenient preparation to both the pub­licke and private duties, to be performed by both, 1. Ministers, 2. People in the celebrating, and being present at the celebration of divine Service, and publicke worship of God in his Church, performing the divine offices or officia­ting there, with helping and assistance in the same.

58. What is it to remember?

To take speciall note of this Commandement as begun in Paradise, sanctified by God, and now renewed in Christ, &c.

To take speciall note of the duty enjoyned, sanctifie the time, the Sabbath, ourselves to bee prepared:

And so remember all the dayes of the week so to labour, that we may rest, and sanctifie this.

The day before as a parasceve or halfe holyday, begin to prepare ourselves to the sanctification of this.

The last Sabbath how we profited, what wee [Page 335] learned, and how to improve it in this.

59. What impediments to be removed?

Of workes and labour, that would importune us to neglect it; worldly cares and distractions, and specially sinne and vanity, with sleepy drow­sinesse of devotion, and idlenesse, perswading us to absent our selves from holy duties, and stay at home.

60. What helpes to be used?

Holy meditations of the benefit, institution, and command of the Sabbath, and blessings attending the same, as well as reading, conference, &c.

61. What preparations else?

Fitting our bodies to the outward rest, and pre­senting our selves and those that belong to us, at the Church; as our minds to the holy actions, and present devotions; in such preparation yeelding our presence, both of body and minde, even to all both publique and private duties of the Sabbath.

62. What private duties?

Those preparations going before, and good ex­ercises and actions following the publique duties, as also the ordinary meanes of sanctification, pri­vate prayer, reading, and meditation.

Workes of charity and mercy,

Outward, almes, visiting the sicke, &c. peace­making.

Inward, to the soule, instruction, reproofe, ex­hortation, comfort, counsell, &c.

63. What publique?

The ordinary duties of the Sabbath, in the pub­lique worship and service of God, at the Church, and in that great congregation.

64. What of the Minister?

[Page 336] As the chiefe actor in this dayes sanctification, publique prayer, and calling upon God, in the be­halfe of the congregation.

Reading, and preaching the word, and cate­chising.

Administration of the Sacraments.

65. What of the people?

Their yeelding their presence in the holy assem­bly, and both

Comming duly.

Staying to the end.

Behaving themselves religiously, being present in hearing the word.

Praying, and using the Sacraments.

Doing all other convenient workes of sanctifi­cation, as in their assisting the Minister and con­gregation, collections for the poore, &c.

66. What the opposite offences?

In generall, all carelesnesse, and contempt; re­misnesse, and negligence; forgetfulnesse, and sloath; drowsinesse, and sleeping, or sleepinesse; in any of the persons, in any of these foresaid de­votions, and private or publique duties, arguing unpreparednesse, and backwardnesse in rendring to God the honour due to his name, or sanctifica­tion fitting to his Sabbath.

67 How more in particular?

  • I. In the Ministers, carelesnesse, negligence, ab­sence, or idlenesse, &c.
  • II. In the People,

1. Absence from Church, in carelesnesse, neg­ligence, contempt, obstinacy, or any pretence, or cause whatsoever, arguing unwillingnesse, or un­preparednesse.

[Page 337] 2. Departure, without necessary cause.

3. Irreligious behaviour in the Church and worship of God.

4. Other negligence, or vanities, before or after.

68. What else may be said to offend thus?

I. Those who are mindfull of the Sabbath to prophane it: as

1. Who provide not to be free that day.

2. Who provide businesse against that day.

3. Passe over extraordinary businesses or jour­neyes to it.

4. Make bold with God, to borrow part, if not all, to their owne use, which wisedome is not from above, but from the divell.

II. Observe it but for fashion sake.

III. Observe the outward rest onely.

IV. Are dainty Sabbath keepers, or rather pro­phaners.

V. Account putting on gay cloathes, costly fare, or other excesse, that dayes worke.

VI. Absent themselves from publique duties, or thinke on private, which may bee done every day sufficiently.

VII. Are weary of it, and wish it gone.

VIII. Unwillingly performe the duties of it, and the like, as Separatists, Recusants, and Non­conformists.

69. What say you then of other holidayes appoin­ted?

To be understood as a second sort of Sabbath, and even by the Lords example, and institution warranted, as also by holy men practised from all antiquity, as is apparant in the Old Testament.

How were such Sabbaths?

The very Passeover, and Penticost, feast of Weekes, and Tabernacles, by God himselfe, be­sides his ordinary Sabbaths, and so likewise the feast of Purim, and Dedication, and like delive­rances and blessings, with peculiar Festivals, as on other great occasions, solemne Feasts also, and holy assemblies, which were in effect extraordi­nary Sabbaths, of the which some holy, and festi­vall with joy, as the other holy, but fasting daies.

70. What use of these our holy dayes?

For the honour of God, and remembrance of some extraordinary and great blessings, on that time conferred on his Church, as in those feasts remembring our blessed Saviour, whether his Na­tivity, Circumcision, Incarnation, or some holy mystery; and likewise the Saints dayes, those ves­sels of grace, Gods especiall and extraordinary in­struments, for the illustration of his Church, whom we so remember, and praise him for the same.

71. But how doth this agree with the Commande­ment, that appointeth the six dayes for labour?

Very well, for if part of the seventh upon ne­cessity may be taken to our use, as aforesaid, much more part of the six for his honour, who is to bee honoured all our dayes, in some convenient sort; as Daniel three times a day praying, and David seven times a day, to teach us some weeke dayes exercise, which commonly can never countervaile our negligence on the Sabbath, if no other duty did binde us to this daily sacrifice.

72. What rules for weekly or daily devotion?

Such as any good man may propose to himselfe, remembring Gods blessings and benefits bestow­ed [Page 339] on him, as especially to use

1. Prayer, morning and evening.

2. Blessings, and thanksgivings before and af­ter meat, and receiving the creatures.

3. To give thankes at all times for benefits, bles­sings or deliverances received.

4. To pray often, and more instantly, as our ne­cessities may require.

5. Tolet no day passe without some reading, or divine meditation.

6. To take benefit of weeke day Sermons, if opportunity be fitly offered, and may bee without palpable wandring, Pharisaicall pride, and shew of hypocrisie, or neglect of our calling.

73. What further warrant have wee for holy dayes, or fasting dayes?

As that example of God himselfe, and holy men in the Old Testament, so since,

1. Primitive times, institution and practice, most of them.

2. Authority of the Church, commanding and constituting.

3. The benefits themselves, and mercies of God therein, requiring a thankfull remembrance.

4. All the former reasons, and authorities toge­ther, with our owne necessities, and sometimes ur­gent and extraordinary occasions, as before en­forcing some ordinary fasting dayes, sometimes also extraordinary fasting, and festivall dayes.

74. Are these to be observed as strictly as the Sab­bath?

There is no reason for that; for though some­times celebrated with extraordinary joy or solem­nity, yet as secondary Sabbaths, assuredly in a se­cond [Page 340] degree, and also among them degrees may be observed, yet all of them in some measure, for holy and festivall dayes, and to the honour of God, as the mystery or memoriall doe require, and so these may be Sabbaths dedicated to the Lord in memory of his blessings, but this peculiarly the Sabbath of the Lord.

75. What was that farther explication of this Commandement?

In the permission or injunction of labour the six dayes.

In the duplication of the Commandement, and

1. Naming the Sabbath the seventh day, and againe enjoyning it.

2. Amplifying it, by forbidding all servile work, both of ones selfe, and all that pertaine to us.

76. How is the permission of the six dayes to labour?

Not onely a bare permission, but even an in­junction to worke in the same commanding moode, that the Commandement it selfe is, and that both to avoide idlenesse, hatefull to God, and nurse of vices, and also thereby the better to san­ctifie the Sabbath.

As 1. rest after labour is sweeter.

2. We better prepared by vicissitude and change, may

3. More cheerfully entertaine it.

4. More sensible of it, and thankefull for it.

5. Better abled for it, and fitter to rest.

Provision being made for the rest and sanctifi­cation by the weekes labour, and Gods blessing; and so the Commandement againe repeated.

77. Why is the Commandement then doubled?

1. For ratification of the stability of it, as first [Page 341] not onely commanded, but to be remembred, and here againe redoubled.

2. For specification of the very day, the se­venth, and so determined, and by no humane or­dinance, but only by divine to be altered, and so in the Hebrew [...], in the Greek, the seventh day not only a seventh, the Sabbath or­dained, and in it farther, the prohibition of all worke in amplification of the command.

78. Wherein the amplification chiefly?

1. In that the six dayes are allotted, comman­ded, and by Gods example also established for la­bour and workes, that the seventh may be a Sab­bath, a holy and festivall day of rest.

2. In that all worke is thereon forbidden, not onely to the Master or Magistrate, but even

  • 1. To the son and daughter, and servant.
  • 2. To the cattell, Oxe, Asse, &c.
  • 3. Nay the very stranger, whatsoever with us in company.

79. Why so?

That it may be the better sanctified by all.

That the cattell, and servant may rest with us.

That the stranger draw us not away by evill example from God, nor we accessory to others of­fences.

80. Why this so strictly urged?

1. Because Parents and Masters being in Gods stead, are to see inferiours trained up in godlinesse.

2. As the head receiveth comfort in the good of the other members, so should the superiours from these.

3. It is a sin and shame for Parents to bring up children not servants of God, but vassalls of the [Page 342] Divell, and firebrands of hell; or masters of such servants.

4. What blessing can be expected from their labours, if they sanctifie not the Sabbath with us.

5. What comfort can it be for Parents or Ma­sters to see their sons or servants come to wret­chednesse or misery, or miscarry, as they cannot chuse in neglect of Gods service, and their duty, nay what corrasive to their conscience, by suffe­ring it, to be accessory to their wickednesse, and how shall they be taught, if not brought to Church to learne their duties.

81. What then the end of the Sabbath?

1. For the sanctification of Gods name in holy and publique duties.

2. For the rest of even the servant and cattell.

3. For the type of the spirituall rest, both from sinne by the Messiah, and perpetually in the Hea­vens.

82. What reasons of this duty urged here?

Divers, both

  • 1. Interlaced, and intimated by the
    • 1. Antiquity and excellen­cy thereof.
    • 2. Equity and justice of it.
    • 3. Propriety of it, to God belonging.
  • Expressed by the
    • 1. Reduplication of the Commandement.
    • 2. Example of God him­selfe.
    • 3. His blessing annexed.

83. What are the reasons intimated?

1. The antiquity and excellency of that day, and duty instituted by God himselfe in Paradise, in time of mans innocency, sanctified first with his owne [Page 343] example, intimated in the serious remembrance, and reiteration of the command, as well as in the example of God.

Secondly, the equity and justice of it, that ha­ving allowed six dayes to us, he may well require the 7. with our best duty and care to sanctifie it.

Thirdly the propriety the Lord hath to it, it be­ing his day or Sabbath, not onely made by him, as all the rest, but the day of his rest besides.

84. What reasons expressed?

1. The often reduplication of the command, as both the day to be remembred, rested upon, san­ctified, and no servile worke done not by any per­son thereon.

2. The example of God, not onely working the six dayes, to appoint that our exercise, but al­so resting and sanctifying this for our instruction, and to perswade us.

3. His blessing annexed, who both rested and sanctified, and for that use blessed it; so the holy use of it shall procure us a blessing in the blessed­nesse thereof, both to our labours in this, to our comfort, and rest hereafter, to eternall happinesse.

What more learne you from the sanctifying the Sab­bath day?

With it may be noted the setting apart to holy uses other things, whereby the sanctification of the day may be better performed and observed, and thereby as it were depending upon the san­ctification of the same.

Which are they?

With the sanctification of the time may bee well understood to be inferred the sanctifying.

1. Place or places for Gods service, such as [Page 344] his Altars in the most ancient times, the Taber­nacle, Temple and Synagogue of the Jewes, after­wards and since our Churches and Christian Temples throughout the world set apart for such holy meetings, and actions principally on that day.

2. Persons, as of the first borne, and eldest of the families for Priests to attend Gods service, before the Law, and since by Christ appointed the Evangelicall Priests and Ministers of the Gospell, who all were principally to attend that day and service.

3. Maintenance of those persons, and this or­dinance, tythe offerings, and the like consecrated, and set apart to this use and maintenance of them that attend his service, and consequently mainte­nance of his honour upon earth, whose morality, and so perpetuity of institution may abundantly be shewed, both before, under, and since the Law, under the Gospell.

4. Other things consecrate and set apart to holy uses, and performance of Gods service, espe­cially on this day, both which the Fathers in the Jewes Church, and now since in ours, abundant­ly to be shewed, as both the sacrifices, Arke, Cherubins, Shewbread, Candlesticke, and orna­ments of the Temple, and such things for practise of devotion, ornament, order or decency, in our Christian Churches appointed.

And Lastly, the very bringers, offerers of the sacrifices themselves, and those that joyne with the Priests in performance of the holy duty, the Saints on earth, and such as excell in vertue, or the communion of Saints, a people holy and ac­ceptable [Page 345] to the Lord, and no lesse with the holy actions, practises and performance of those knowne duties in Gods service and worship on that day of rest, such as hearing, praying, prea­ching, or the like, and their comming and presence at them, the rites, orders, ceremonies used in the performance of that duty of publique sanctificati­on of the day, all of them included, sanctified with it, they with the day, and the day the better by them.

But these things are not to be found perpetuall, and at all times in the Church?

Yes, the most essentiall of them, and for the others, as the infancy or growth of the Church did obtaine to more maturity and perfection, whereby Gods appointment, and for the more ac­complished and orderly performance of his ser­vice in their due time, left to the wise governours discretion instituted.

What difference between Gods sanctifying the Sab­bath and ours?

His sanctifying it authoritative, have full power to constitute, and ordaine the setting apart of it to holy uses; our sanctifying of it either imitative, so appointed to follow him our patterne in the set­ting of it apart to such holy use, or obedientialiter and executive in performance of those holy servi­ces, and duty therein by him commanded.

This duty it seems of sanctifying, it is vehemently and often here pressed and urged?

Yes, as principally inforced, and so five times at least therein urged in memento, both of the pre­vention of the neglect, preparation to the duty, being by the neglect of it, many other good duties [Page 346] are neglected, which by it might and ought to bee learned, and by the practise of it, all other good duties are practised or renewed, and recalled to minde by hearing the word then read and prea­ched.

Mandate in the first words of the precept ex­pressed.

Redoubled mandate, in the next words of the explication of the precept, but the seventh, &c.

Example of God himselfe, working the sixt, resting the seventh day.

Reasons annexed of his so blessing this day, o­ther dayes with it and by it.

So sanctifying it to the holy use of his worship and service in it appointed, so it is the whole scope of the Commandement from the first words of the memento remember to doe it, to the last words, the reasons rendred why so respectively commanded.

What followeth?

The fifth Commandement, and first of the se­cond Table, as next to our duty to God, expres­sing our duty to superiours.

SECT. 7. The fifth Commandement.

[Page 342] The order [Page 343] of the [Page 346] fifth commande­ment, [Page 347] first of the second Table, and reasons of it, with divers neces­sary rules [Page 348] for the better understan­ding or conceiving of the rest of the Comman­dement, and differences of the two [Page 349] Tables, as first of the affirma­tive and negative Commande­ments, or parts of them compared. Secondly, of the ground of the duties of both Tables. Thirdly, of sinnes of divers de­grees and [Page 350] imparity of offences. Fourthly, of sinnes of the first and second Table, and Analysis [Page 351] of the same: with the reason why [Page 352] the Commande­ments of the first Table have reasons annexed, and not they of the second, [Page 353] but this cal­led the first Commande­ment, with promise, as nighest them, and concerning those in whom is Gods image of au­thority. The [Page 354] Analysis of this fifth Commande­ment, with the parts or duties, and opposite abuses therein in­timated, or expressed who are to be accounted fathers, in what [Page 355] respects, and what manner they are so, and how diversly thereby di­stinguished, with their general duties whereby [Page 356] to be worthy of honour, hereby [...] [...]timatca, of [...] [...]eriours and [Page 357] inferiours, in gifts of minde, or yeares, in nobility, and gentry, [Page 358] in wealth, and such ex­ternall matters, the gifts of, fortune, [Page 359] in and good actions, government and authori­ty, or private; as Masters of families, and their charge, [Page 360] Parents and children, and other the like Superiours and inferiours in the common and usuall oeco­nomioall or politick [Page 361] societies, as of Tutors, or Guardians and Pupills, [Page 362] husband and wife, their mutu­all duties, Masters and servants, Governours in Colledges, Schooles, [Page 363] and any like societies, or mysteries, so of the Prelates, and people, or Preachers, and [Page 364] their congregati­ens, Kings and Princes, or Sove­raignes, and their sub­jects, as under them the Magi­strates, and other the Kings Officers [Page 365] and the comm [...] people with their severall du­ties, and neg­lects thereof or enormities, and vices, opposite illu­strated, and [Page 366] explained, where also in generall the duty of obedience in [Page 367] all lawfull commands in all singlenesse of heart, and not [Page 368] with muttering and murmuring, or other despite­full repi­rings, and so in the du­ries in [Page 369] either side, even all the vertues in a manner comprehen­ded the rea­sons of the Com­mandment, and promise of blessing in long [Page 370] life how to be understood, and indeed when given of God, though else a shorter life here, so appointed by [Page 371] God, no lesse to be accounted a blessing, & as well as the lands possession, the good gift [Page 372] of the Lord.

1. VVHat is the fifth Commandement?

Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy dayes may be long in the land, &c.

2. What is the order of it?

The first of the second Table, as next to the ho­nour [Page 347] of God, importing our duty to superiours for good orders sake, and better observation of the rest by their command, as also this, and all the Commandements of the second Table to be obser­ved for the honour of God principally, and in re­spect of the first Table, according to the rules a­foresaid, manifesting the difference of the second Tables, and Commandements among themselves, and the dependancy of this.

3. What rules were they?

1. That every negative Commandement bindeth alwaies, and at all times, every affirma­tive only alwaies, but not so precisely to all, and every particle of time.

2. That the Commandements of the first Table are to be kept for themselves absolutely, those of the second for the first.

3. That though every sinne deserveth death e­ternally, yet there is, and may be imparity of sins in many respects.

4. That the sinnes against the first Table, simply and in themselves considered, are more heynous then those against the second, though such aggra­vation or respects else of extreme malice, presum­ption or infirmity, or the like, may over balance, or much alter the same.

5. There is so neare a tie and relation between the Commandements, that whosoever faileth in one, is guilty of all.

As that it is indeed a breach of the whole Law.

An offence against the royall Law of charity, the intent and sum of all.

An offence against God the author of them all.

A contempt of his Majesty and command.

4. What the meaning of the first rule?

That the negative commandement, or negative part of the Commandement is at all times, and eve­ry particle of time to be observed, as not to deny God, or set up any false gods, abuse his holy name, prophane the Sabbath, dishonour parents, commit murder, adulterie, stealth, or other offence forbid­den, at anytime; but all time, and every, and the least particle of time must be free from offence, or the commandement is broken, and in it the whole Law; though the affirmative part, or duty com­manded, is broken, as honouring God, or Parents, observing the Sabbath, or doing good actions, cannot be performed at all times, and every par­ticle of time, but at set and determinate times, and occasions; and that with some remission and re­laxation, as seene in sanctifying the Sabbath, be­cause of our weake nature requiring respitation; so that as the Schoole phrase is, the affirmative is semper, but non ad semper, the negative both semper and ad semper; that is, no minutes permission of the offence, though some minutes relaxation of the duty may be, necessity requiring.

5. How the second rule explained?

That the Commandements of the first Table are meerly and absolutely to be observed for them­selves, and the love and honour of God, in them commanded, and who doth observe them but for fashion sake, or worldly respects, beforemen, and to please others, for feare of punishment, or shame, or the like, doe mainly erre, and offend, and are guilty of sin, though the action be performed; but the Commandements of the second Table are to be observed for conscience of the first Table, com­mending [Page 349] the love of God to us, and the love of our neighbour for Gods sake, whose image wee are, and who do observe the Lawes of the second Table for the praise of men, more then the love of God, or of morality onely, and to bee like dealt with againe, and friendly to those deale friendly with them, as Publicans and sinners doe the like; though the action be done, are farre from the per­formance or duty of the Commandement required to be done, for the love of God.

6. How the third rule explained?

That though eternall death be the wages of sin, as an offence against the infinite Majesty of God, yet imparity of sins may be, and one offence grea­ter then another, in many respects: as

1. Some lesse offences against the neighbour then others, as lying, then adultery and murder, and so the smaller offences compared with bloudy and crying sins; as Peters denyall, or Eutiches slee­ping, with Davids adultery, or Noahs drunken­nesse, with Cains murder.

2. Sins against the second Table, and against the creature, lesse in regard of the object, then those against the first, being immediately against Gods infinite Majesty.

3. Sins also of infirmity, and ignorance, and the like, though not the lesse able to damne us, yet lesse accounted then those of malice, and contempt or presumptuous sins, so all those other sins in com­parison of those perverse, haynous, and stubborne sins, against the holy Ghost, whereby the diffe­rence and degrees of sin and offences is apparant.

7. How is the fourth rule to be understood?

That though the sins against the first Table, [Page 350] simply and absolutely in themselves considered, as immediately against the infinite Majesty of God, are more heynous then the sins against the second Table, where the offence is but against the finite creature immediately, though secondarily against the divine Majesty contemned, yet such may the aggravation be on the one side, by extreame ma­lice, perversnesse, presumption, supine negligence, and the like, and the extenuation on the other side, by infirmity, ignorance, feare, or other hu­mane passion, or frailty, that may quite alter and weigh downe, or over balance the former respect; that as in the same first Tables offences, compared among themselves, there is no comparison of Sa­rahs infidelity, when she laughed, and for which she was reproved, with Lots wives looking back, Achans sacriledge, or the gainsaying of Korah; so neither in the second Tables offences, compa­red with the first, or first with the second; that in­fidelity of Sarahs, or Eutiches sleeping at Pauls Sermon, both of infirmity, though against God, or such like negligence on the Sabbath, to be thought equall to Cains murder, Davids adultery, backed with murder, or such other crying sins of oppressi­on and blood; though against men onely imme­diately, since so aggravated by perversnesse, malice, and presumption, or security, as well as seconda­rily, also redounding to the dishonour of God, and contempt of the divine Majesty.

8. How the fifth rule explained?

That there is so near a tye and relation between the Commandements, all of them having one rule, the love of God; one end, the honour of God; one author of them all, God; and one authority [Page 351] commanding all, and so binding to every one of them in particular, as to all of them, and the whole Law in generall saying, thou shalt observe all these Lawes, to doe them; and Cursed is he who walk­eth not in all these Lawes, to doe them; that one of them not performed, the whole Law is broken; and the disobedience manifest, requiring punish­ment, as the guilt also shewing it selfe,

1. Against the Author of them all.

2. Against the authority of his command.

3. Against the royall Law of love.

4 In contempt of that divine Majesty, so that though there are degrees of offences, and some are to be more earnestly and carefully avoyded, as more haynous ones, yet simply none are to bee chosen, as inter mala culpae omnino non datur electio.

9. What is the summe of the second Table?

To love thy neighbour as thy selfe, Levit. 19. 18 Math. 22. 39. Rom 13. 8.

10. What is thereby expressed?

The duty, love, which in the first place God, in the next place respectively the neighbour.

The object, the neighbour, as neare to us, of the same flesh and blood, viz. all mankinde.

The manner, as thy selfe, both in regard of the love,

First, naturall, whereby thou desirest the preser­vation of thy life, goods, &c.

Secondly, spirituall, whereby thou desirest thy soules good, and salvation, and expressed either

I. To superiours, in the 5. Commandement here expressed.

II. To allmen, by not onely not hurting, or wish­ing, but even not consenting to the hurt of his

  • [Page 352] 1. Person, by murder, 6. Commandement.
  • 2. Second selfe, wife, by adultery, 7. Comman­dement.
  • 3. Goods, by stealth, 8. Commandement.
  • 4. Good name, by lying, 9. Commandement.

Or 11. even without consent, by any concu­piseence whatsoever, in the 10. Commandement, the first motions of sin forbidden.

11. Why have all the Commandements of the first Table their reason, annexed, and so not the second?

1. To shew how especiall care ought to be had of the honour of God, whence all other duties de­pend.

2. To shew that the first Table, the foundation of the second, and the duties therein contained, thence depending.

3. To shew our backwardnesse in the honour of God, and ingratitude, needing such spurres, and remembrances, as more prone to wrong God then men; the Creator, and giver of all good, then the creature; though too mischievous and malicious to all; but in imitation of the first Table, this first Commandement of the second, and this onely, hath a reason, or promise annexed.

12. Why hath this onely the promise?

Because as from the first Table the second and the duties thereof depend, and from the first Com­mandement of the first Table, the rest of the Com­mandements there, so from this 1. Commandment of the second Table, concerning duties to supe­riours, the rest of the Commandements doe also seeme to depend, in regard of the due observation of them, by their authority and command, and al­so in the superiours doth more especially shine [Page 353] the image of Divinity, so as next to the first Table in place, and first of the second, graced also with a reason, or promise.

13. How is the image of the divine Majesty more particularly expressed in superiours?

1. As in the King, represented majestie, power, and soveraigne authority.

2. As in the Magistrates, the image of his go­vernment, and justice.

3. As in the ancient in yeares, image of that Ancient of dayes, in eternity.

4. As in the Parents, image of his goodnesse, our Father and Creator.

5. As in the Tutors, Ministers, and Teachers, bearing the image of his divine Majestie, wisdome and knowledge, whose honour in his image is thus attended with the promise, in this first Command­ment, with promise, the first of the second Table.

14. What is therein contained?

  • 1. The Commandement, Honour thy father and mother.
  • 2. The promise, That thy dayes may bee long, &c.

What manner of Commandement is it?

An affirmative, and thereby inferring his oppo­site negative, viz. commanding to exhibit all love, honour, and obedience to our superiours, and to avoid all unreverence, disobedience, and disho­nour of them.

15. What is the affirmative part?

Commanding respect of

Inferiours, their exhibition of

  • 1. Honour and reverence,
  • 2. Duty, and obedience,
  • [Page 354] 3. Love, humility, with the signes
  • 4. Thereof, to be exhibited to all superiours.

Superiours to be worthy of that honour by their

  • 1. Gravity and good example,
  • 2. Mercy, and bounty,
  • 3. Justice, moderation, and
  • 4. Benevolence to all inferiours.

16. What the negative part?

Forbidding, in respect of

Superiours, their offences, in shewing them­selves unworthy of honour and respect by their

  • Insolent carriage towards inferiours.
    • Light,
    • Dissolute,
    • Unmercifull
    • Unjust
    behaviour in their places.

Inferiours, their despising, unreverence, diso­bedience, and dishonour of superiours, by any

  • Vndutiful
  • Vnreverent
  • Despitefull

  • words,
  • behaviour,
  • actions,

towards them.

17. How are the opposite or opposed parts seene or intimated here?

The honour, reverence, love, and obedience, required of inferiours, expressed in this word Ho­nour; to which opposed, dishonour, unreverence, despising, or disobedience, as the gravity, good example, mercy, justice, moderation, and benefi­cence, intimated in this word Father; which shew­eth what superiours are required to bee, else not fathers; opposite to which are insolent, light, dis­solute, unmercifull, and unjust carriage and beha­viour, whereby they seeme to leave and lose the name of father.

18. Who are then accordingly accounted Fathers?

1. The Prince, who is parens, or pater patriae; so Abimelech the name of the King of the Philistims, King father.

2. Magistrates, patres conscripti, so Senatours, Councellors of Estate, Fathers of the State, and Fathers of the King, as Ioseph to Pharaoh, Gen. 45. 8.

4. Superiours, in

First, knowledge, and science, Iubal father of them that play on the Organs, Iabal father of them that make Tents, Gen. 4.

Secondly, holinesse, as Elisha called so by the King of Israel, Shall I smite, father? 2 King. 6. 21.

Thirdly, by instruction, oversight, and govern­ment, as Elisha said of Eliah, My father, my father, 1 King. 1. 12.

Fourthly, in estate or riches, Job 31. 18.

5. Ancient in yeares, fathers by age.

6. Spirituall Pastors, Ministers, and Teachers, Fathers in Christ.

7. Masters of families, and servants, Patres fami­lias.

8. Naturall and legall parents, as fathers, mo­thers, fathers in law, mothers in law, also Godfa­thers and Godmothers, Benefactors, and who in any the like respect, guardians, or have delegated power, or tuition and government over us; as children and inferiours to bee understood, by all these severall respects and bonds of nature, law, or other contract.

19. In what manner are they so Fathers?

By the law of

  • 1. Of Nature, naturall parents, father in law, &c.
  • [Page 356]2. Nations,
    • 1. Kings, and Soveraignes.
    • 2. Magistrates, Senatours, Coun­cellors of State.
    • 3. Judges, and Officers of justice.
    • 4. Spirituall Pastors, and Fathers in Christ.
  • 3. Contract, Masters of Families, Guardians, Tutors, and such other superiours, for our instru­ction or aid, &c. by our selves or others appointed or desired.

How may these superiours be distinguished?

Into superiours In

  • 1. Gifts
    • 1 Recei­ved frō God, whe­ther
      • Inward of the mind, as in
        • Arts, wisedome,
        • Learning, vertue, or the like.
      • Outward; as in
        • Age, the ancient.
        • Degree of
          • Birth, nobi­lity, or gentry.
          • Schoole or church dignity.
          • Wealth, the rich or potent
    • 2 Bestowed on us, as Benefactors, Guar­dians, and helpers.
  • 2. Autho­rity, go­vernors of
    • Family,
    • Schooles,
    • Corporation,
    • Church,
    • Commonwealth
    in governm
    • oeconomic.
    • scholasticall
    • cōfederacy,
    • ecclesiastic,
    • politicall.

What the generall duties of superiours, that they may worthily be accounted so?

Wisedome and gravity, together with good ex­ample, good deeds.

20. What the generall duties of inferiours?

To exhibit honour

Inwardly, in reverent estimation of their worth, and wisedome, place and authority.

Outwardly, both in the

1. Signe of reverence, whether

Rising up to them.

Going to meet them.

Bowing the knee.

Vncovering the head.

Standing before them.

Giving them the precedency.

Silence when they speake.

Words of reverence.

2. Deed; as occasion is offered to minister unto them.

21. What the opposite vices in generall?

  • 1. In superiours neglecting inferiours, lightly or foolishly.
  • 2. Inferiours neglecting or despising their su­periours, unreverently, undutifully.

22. What the duties in particular of superiours, in inward gifts of minde?

In humility to acknowledge them received from God; and thence willing to employ them to his glory, and the good of others; opposite to which is insolence, and abuse of them.

23. What of inferiours herein?

In thankfulnesse, acknowleding reverence and respecting them as the gracious instruments of God [Page 358] for our good, and in modesty even to account our equals rather superiours or betters, then any way to deny, deprave, or disdaine their good gifts.

24. What the duties of the ancient?

To bee sober and grave, ready to instruct the younger sort, both by their wisedome and good example, as patternes and presidents of good, and no wayes of lewdnesse, or evill.

25. What the duties of youngers?

To reverence them as fathers, learne and imi­tate their good examples, and no wise to despise the aged, contemne their counsell or direction.

26. What duties of those dignified by nobility, gen­try, or other degrees of eminency?

By magnanimity, magnificence, and other heroi­call and divine vertues, to remember the giver of all good, and use the same to his honour, the good of the Church and Commonwealth, thereby shew­ing themselves worthy of that honour, who other­wise shall seeme but bubbles of honour, and a shame or disgrace to their degree.

27. What the duty there, of inferiours?

To reverence, respect, honour them, according to their worthinesse, places, and degrees; readily exhibiting the signes thereof, and no way to pre­sume against them, or neglect them.

28. What the duty of the wealthy?

To remember the giver, and that they are but stewards, and shall bee called to account, to use their riches as instruments of liberality and boun­ty, to the helpe and releefe, as well as protection of the poore and helplesse, and not to niggardli­nesse and avarice, or oppression and cruelty.

29. What duties of inferiours?

[Page 359] The reverent esteem, and welwishing to them, and their estate, as the blessings of God, and in­struments of their good, and not to disdaine, pre­sume or murmure against them, or God.

29. What requiredin Benefactors.

In that act of bounty or charity to give wil­lingly, cheerfully, freely and discreetly, bis dat qui cito, and not grudgingly, or for his own profit; so not given, or without discretion, so cast away, or with delay; so qui sero dat, diu noluit, tardi­us beneficium, perdit gratiam, and the like exproba­tion, or casting in the teeth of a good turne.

30. What duty of the receivers of a benefit?

Thankfully to acknowledge, and remember it with testification, both by word and deed, if oc­casion be offered, as well as prayer: opposite to which, forgetfulnesse of a good turne, or requiting evill for good.

31. What the opposite or negative part of all the former?

Easily collected from the premises, and partly expressed in them, a neglect of those good duties in any respect by any of the parties, or in stead there­of, the return and exercise of the contrary to them.

32. Who are those other superiours in authority?

Governours,

  • 1. Of fa­milies, as
    • Parents over children.
    • Husband, over wife and family.
    • Master over servants & apprentices.
  • 2. Of Schooles or Univer­sities, or other Corporations,
    • Master, Guardians
    • and Presidents.
  • 3. Of Church, as Bishops, Pastors, and Minister.
  • 4. Of Common-wealth, the Prince our Sove­raigne, and all Magistrates.

33. How the order of these?

First, Oeconomicall duties, as that the first go­vernment in the world.

Secondly, instruction in Vertue and Religion, so Scholasticall and Ecclesiasticall government, to which, subordinate, and generall confederacies, and Corporations mixed between private, and publicke governments or societies.

Thirdly politicall duties of all sorts, in all kinds of governments in the world, whether Monar­chy, Aristocracie, Democracie, where there are commanders and subjects to command.

34. What duty of Parents?

The love and care of them, love, or [...] natu­ralis, the fountaine of the other, whence unnatu­rall parents that bring forth children, and not care for them, the care being seene in due providing for life, naturally by

  • 1. Nourishing them, and
  • 2. Bringing them up.
  • 3. Training them up in honest calling.
  • 4. Directing them in all matters of moment.
  • 5. Helping and storing for them as God giveth meanes.

For life spirituall, by godly education, instru­ction, chastisement, their prayers for them, and blessings; and the opposite hereof, to be without naturall affection.

To traine them up in idlenesse and vanity.

To be neglective of providing for them, or their education or instruction naturall or spirituall things, or to curse, and not blesse them.

35. What the duty of children?

To answer their parents care and love, with love and duty.

[Page 361] To reverence and obey them, Matth. 21. 30. Eph. 6. 1.

To stand in awe of them, and submit to their in­struction, correction.

To preserve their parents goods, and helpe them if need require.

To shew themselves thankfull, as the Storke to her parents.

So a [...], if need or age require, to help them with goods, service, reliefe.

To love and reverence them that be neare and deare unto them, for their sakes.

Opposite to which, is to neglect these duties, not to love them, but to hate, revile, scorn, strike, or deride them.

To be ashamed of parents, contemne, and des­pise them.

To be disobedient and unkinde.

To refuse, or despise their instruction, correcti­on; and to these heads, or some of them, may bee referred the duties of Tutors and Guardians to­wards Pupills, and their Pupills towards them, that as they succeed parents in government, to succeed in fatherly love & care, and consequently Pupills to shew dutifull respects and love to them, as good children to such their parents.

36. What the duties of husbands and wives?

In generall mutuall love, benevolence, and conjugall fidelity; in particular of the husband as head, to guide, direct, and instruct, protect, che­rish and defend, provide things needfull; and go­verne in loving sort, giving honour also to her, as the weaker vessell.

The wife as in subjection to her husband, to ac­knowledge [Page 362] him her head, reverencing, fearing, and obeying him, being amiable and gracious, seeking to please and cherish him, be his assistant in the house, and all duties of a good wife, and huswife: opposite to which is neglect of these du­ties, and so his being his wives underling, contra­ry to the law of nature, and ordinance of God; his hating, striking, or wronging her, denying things needfull in his power; or being too uxorious in in fond doting, too imperious in rigour towards her: As on her part, her usurping dominion, using unreverence, unquietnesse, causing trouble, and griefe to him, or being a crosse, and not a helpe to him, or idle at home, or gadding abroad.

37. What the duty of Masters?

To governe those under them with equity and moderation, accounting them as children under us, or brethren in Christ, and fellow-servants, in respect of our Master in heaven; so commanding things lawfull, honest, possible, and proportion­able to their service, paying their wages, and wi­shing and procuring their good both in body and soule, by instruction, and else; while with us, and after esteeming them as our poore friends: opposite to which, is our neglect of them, being too hard, or tyrannizing over them, commanding things unlawfull, unpossible, or too remisse in not correcting, or not cockering them, or suffering them in idlenesse, not restraining and reproving them.

38. What servants duties?

To love and reverence their Masters, so to ten­der their credit, and welfare, submit themselves to their commands, corrections; and to be dili­gent, [Page 363] faithfull and true, thrifty and carefull to please their masters in all lawfull things: opposite to which, neglect and disobedience, murmuring and answering againe, idlenesse and unfaithfull, wastefull and not carefull of their credit or dis­pleasure.

39. What the duties of other governours in Schools or other societies?

As they have the place of Fathers and Superi­ours, to have a fathely love and care over them, and their welfare: opposite to which, to neglect them, or tyrannize over them, and abuse their au­thority.

40. What of the governed?

To demeane themselves with that reverence, humility and respect, as may become dutifull chil­dren to such fathers, not neglective of their pla­ces, or despising their authority, to the disturbance of good order, and bringing in impiety, and hel­lish confusion.

41. What duties of Ministers, and Ecclesiasticall Fathers?

To be blamelesse, and so behave themselves in their place, that it may be to the edification of the Church, both by their

  • 1. Preaching in season, and out of season.
  • 2. Their governing of the Church of God com­mitted to them, and their private families.
  • 3. Living, and good example.

Opposite to which, their inability, and insuffi­ciency, impiety, idlenesse, and neglect of their charge, or other irreligiousnesse, prophanenesse, or faults in preaching, governing, or living un­worthy their place or calling.

42. What duty of the people towards them?

Love, reverence, and submission to their Mini­stery, and charge, that they may performe their duty with cheerfulnesse, not with griefe, and so allowing liberall maintenance, and their dues, as those Elders that doe their duty well, are worthy of double honour: opposite to which, hate, neg­lect, mocking, or despising them, resisting, diso­beying, or abusing them, denying, or diminishing their dues, with a mocking and a lying unto God, Gal. 6. 6. or taking away, and withdrawing them, which is sacriledge, or robbery and spoyling of God, Mal. 3. 10.

43. What duty of Kings or Soveraignes?

In that high place, and representation of Gods supreme authority, the commendable exercise,

1. Of that Soveraigne power, in

1. making good Lawes.

2. Seeing them executed.

3. Creating Magistrates.

4. Containing them in their duty.

5. Mixing mercy with justice.

6. Lawfull pardons.

7. Waging war, or concluding peace.

8. Admitting, or considering of high appeals, godly to the glory of God, justisie to the good of the Common-wealth.

II. Vertues of

  • 1. Piety, in all their actions.
  • 2. Justice. in all their actions.
  • 3. Clemency, in all their actions.
  • 4. Bounty, in all their actions.
  • 5. Wisdome, in all their actions.
  • 6. Fortitude, temperance, humility, and ge­nerall all vertues to the good example of his sub­jects, as Regis ad exemplum, &c. opposite to which, is negligence, and remissenesse in these duties, bordering upon idlenesse, or rigour, degenerating into cruelty and tyranny.

44. What subjects duties?

Honour, obedience, loyalty and service, both with body and goods, attended with love of their person, desire of their welfare, and prayer for their prosperity: opposite to which, neglect, and con­tempt, to speake evill, or to curse him, denying duty or service, disloyalty, and disobedience, bor­dering upon rebellion, and treason.

45. What duties of Magistrates?

The conscionable execution of the Lawes, as justice and their office require, to the glory of God, whose authority they have.

The honour of their Prince, in whose place they stand.

The good of the Common-wealth, and shew­ing themselves in their places, men of courage, fearing God, faithfull, and hating rewards and co­vetonsnesse, wise & prudent, and unpartially just, without respect of persons: opposite to which, unconscionable, and unjust, unfaithfull and irreli­gious, indisereet, respecting persons, or covetous, and given to bribery and extortion.

46. What the peoples duties?

Obedience and reverence to them as in the Princes stead, as he is in Gods, whose Deputy and Vicegerents they are for the punishment of vice, and maintenance of Religion and vertue; so sub­mitting to their authority for conscience sake, thankfully to yeeld them both honour and love, [Page 366] together with their fees, and dues for the mainte­nance of them, the common peace, and good or­der: opposite to which, neglect of this duty, or denying the same, bordering on sedition or rebel­lion.

47. What is then the generall duty of governours, or superiours in authority?

1. The well governing of inferiours in the Lord, and in piety and justice, not seeking them­selves, but the glory of God, good of others.

2. Rewarding, and encouraging the good, cor­recting the offenders with

1. Discretion, and without partiality or passion, seeking the good of the 1. party, if he be corri­gible, 2. Christian society, that 1. evill be taken away, 2. dishonour of God prevented, 3. others may feare.

2. Moderation, that neither too remisse, or in­dulgent, severe or cruell in the punishments.

The opposite thereof, ill governing, and not encouraging the good, or correcting offenders ac­cordingly.

48. What generall duties of inferiours, and subjects to authority?

Love and awe of it, obedience and submission, both to the command and correction, with testi­sication of gratitude to God for his ordinance, and the powers ordained of him both by word and deed, service both with body and goods, if occa­sion require: opposite to which, contempt, diso­bedience, ingratitude, resisting the power, and se­dition.

49. What the generall duty of all?

Honour, and love to Superiours, love and [Page 367] benevolence to inferiours.

50. What in generall forbidden to all?

Irreverence towards any our betters, or supe­riours, and churlish and carelesse behaviour in them towards those that bee of a low degree, whereby they leave to be, or appeare either lo­ving good fathers, or good or dutifull children.

51. But what if it be an evill Prince or Tyrant?

Yet you must not break Gods commandement, but obey for conscience sake, and pray for his conversion.

52. What if an unnaturall and evill or cruell fa­ther?

Yet you must not be disobedient to breake the Commandement, that another is not good, is no priviledge for thee to be evill.

53. What of an evill husband, or lewd wife?

More need of observation of ones duty, and Gods commands, that the evil party may the bet­ter be reclaimed by the others good example.

54. What if an evill Minister, or other notorious wicked person?

Yet thou must not be evill, and disobey God, be­cause another is not good, but expect his amend­ment, and doe thy duty, for thou must not curse fa­ther or mother, or the ruler, no not in heart, for the foules of the aire will reveale, and God revenge it, much lesse commit open impiety, to the disobe­dience and contempt of him, or any authority.

55. But what if they command evill?

Here only thou art free, for if it be against Gods Law and command, then you must obey God, and not men, for his authority is greater then theirs, for whiles they command good, his authority [Page 368] stengthneth theirs; but here, it not only leaveth them, but oppresseth them and thee, if thou obey to doe evill, and who shall deliver thee from the revenging hand of God?

56. May here be too much submission, or obedience to Superiours?

Yes, if contrary to Gods Law, or honour; as for example,

1. In obedience to doe evill.

2. Idolatry, ascribing too much to them, as that to Herod, vox Dei, &c, Acts 12.

3. In making them absolute patterns in good or ill, even to their sinnes, where as we ought rather to imitate Christ.

4. In preposterous and absurd observance to great persons, when in the very act of the honour of God, some neglect it, and rise to honour them, who ought rather to be kneeling with them, then part stakes with God, and take this honour with him or from him.

5. Too submisse prostration to them, or borde­ring upon adoration, which even the Angells for­bad to Daniel and John, with a take heed thou do it not, which divine adoration, indeed, some hea­then Emperours required, and Christians were martyred for not performing the same.

57. What may we thinke of evill Princes or Supe­riours?

As the eldest sonnes of Satan, and like those wicked Kings of Israell, that caused many to sinne by their evill example and command, have good reason to share deeply in his inheritance, hell and punishment.

58. What of eye-service, fraudulent and deceitfull Obedience?

[Page 369] As of mockers of God, who knowes the heart, and sees the actions; stealers from men, and mur­derers of their owne soules by this deceit.

59. What of cursers, or mockers of Superiours?

Never found to escape fearfull judgements, as the Law, Exod. 21. 17. and 28. not to curse, and the curser to dye, and mocking Cham accursed; so wayward youth that in heart mocke, or despise good counsell, or admonition of Parents, Masters or Ministers, God seeth it, who saith of such, the eie that mocketh, or despiseth instruction, the ravens of the valley shall picke it out, Prov. 30. 17. the Divell and his night birds; so the mocking chil­dren against Elisha, torne by Bears, 2 King. 2. the mocking Ephraimites against Jephta, slain 42000. Jud. 12. and so 1 Sam. 11. mocking Nahash, and Ammonites that would have the Israelites right eyes put out, slaine and scattered, and the moc­king Jewes at Christ, and his Apostles, a fearfull ruine, and desolation; so feare to mocke any good man, or other, much more such whom wee ought to reverence in regard of their place, or function.

60. What vertues in generall or particular here commanded?

In generall to all,

I. Piety, roote of goodnesse, and Justice,

1. Universall inclination to all vertues.

2. Particular, disiributive in administratione prae­miorum & paenarum, proper to Superiours.

II. Commutative, in negociatione, proper to all in­feriours, and so

1. To Superiours wisdome or providence, and prudence, fortitude; Temperance, and in summe, [Page 370] all vertues, as examples or emblemes to inferi­ours.

2. Inferiours, many or most at least of all the others that concerne not superiours particularly; so that here might be a catalogue of all morall ver­tues, either to make Superiours

  • fit to governe.
  • Worthy of honour, and their place.
  • Examples to others.

Or inferiours dutifull to them, whereby fitted to obedience, they may be afterwards fit to governe, as imperare non satis perit qui parere non didicit: whence

1. In Superiours required, Justice, Temperance Prudence, Charity, Clemency, Liberality, Meeknes, Gentlenesse, Piety, Gravity, Sobriety, Constancy, and almost what not vertue, so to shew themselves truly fathers and honourable, for the good ex­ample of others.

2. Inferiours requisite also, Humility, Obedi­ence, Reverence, Love, Meeknesse, Goodnesse, Piety, Modesty, Justice, Temperance, Patience, Constancy, Prudence, &c. and all sorts of vertues, vertuously to be inclin'd, and ready to yeeld all due honour to Superiours, as well as more to ho­nour them in following and imitating their ver­tues, and godly example.

61. What is the reason of this Commandement?

The promise of blessing, of long life, if God please not to prevent it with a better blessing of eternall life.

62. How is this to be understood?

As that either the Parents blessing shall prolong the childrens dayes from God.

[Page 371] Or that the dayes shall be prolonged, for the phrase seems to beare both, that they may prolong thy dayes, or that thy dayes may be prolonged in that land.

63. How is long life a blessing, since many dayes commonly evill and troublesome?

As Gods gift, and sanctified in the good use, to his honour, and so an entrance to a long life, even for ever, and ever.

64. But we see disobedient and evill children, some­times live long, and the vertuous dye in prime of their age?

Yet, this may very well be seene verified of them, and it is often verified,

1. As they are seene often to live long who o­bey the counsells of the wise, whereas the disobe­dient by this meanes, and scorning good counsell, come to evill and untimely ends by their lewd courses.

2. As it is alwaies verified in respect of their good life, which is only to be accounted a life, and a long life as in grace and Gods house, where one day is better then a thousand, and a sinners life is nothing, nor nothing worth, if he live a hundred yeares, Eccl. 8. 12.

3. As it is most surely verified in the life to come, and land of the living, where it is made up to more then full measure, in and with God, and also hap­pinesse so taken sooner from basenesse, to glory, as from beggery, and the dust, to the place of ho­nour, as if from the dunghill, or Princes gate to be honoured and advanced; and who may esteem Enoch lesse blessed then others, though living some fewer yeares, since taken up to God, or the [Page 372] just, as taken from the evill to come, Esay 57. 1.

65. But it seems contrary, when evill and unruly children live long?

It may seeme so indeed, but is not, since their life is no life, or nothing but vanity, Eccl. 8. 12. or but a death, and they dead even whiles alive, 1 Tim. 5. 6. and such life will be but sorrow here, and hereafter, since only Salomon, miserae, bene acta juventa senectae.

66. Why is long life proposed the promise or bles­sing?

Because it is most sweet, and desired, and so a most forcible reason to all, and especially to flesh and bloud, who desire by all means to live long, to procure the observation of this Commandement.

67. So it might be to all the Commandements?

And so it may be understood as the high way to the observation of all the rest by obedience to Su­periours, who command the rest to be observed, and yet particularly, and primarily belonging to this.

68. How meane you that?

1. As children that honour their Parents, or re­lieve them in need, in some sort prolong their lives, that else bring their heads sooner with sor­row to the grave, as Jacob said, Gen. 42. 38. seene particularly, herein worthy of this recompence.

2. As the way to honour, is to give honour, and [...] before honour goeth humility: so it is sit that they which give honour to parents, should live long, and have honour ren­dred to them again, as likewise the just judgement of God may be, and is often seen over the disobe­dient in the contrary.

69. How so?

1. In that either such vipers as did kill by not relieving and obeying, or dishonouring their pa­ents that gave them life, should not live long, or

2. If they live, should have a generation, or race of such vipers following them, that should dishonour and shame them, and so never come to honour that trod not this way to honour.

70. Why said the land that the Lord God giveth?

To put us in minde, that not only the life, or long life, and prosperity, but even the land, and all things we possesse in this life are the gifts of the Lord, so to minde us of our duty, and in whose love to performe our best endeavours for the ob­servation of this, and the rest of all the Commande­ments, which as was before shewne, are never well observed, no not though the action be per­formed, unlesse it proceed from this fountaine, the love and honour of God.

71. What followeth?

The sixth Commandement, a duty generally to all, though in them particularly respecting the good of our neighbours life and person not to murder.

SECT. 8. The sixt Commandement.

[Page 372]The order [Page 373]and Analysis of [Page 374] the sixt Com­mandement withall the severall du­ties, and abuses, oppo­site intima­ted, or expressed, amply deci­phered, [Page 375] and so first mur­der in all kindes, and branches thereof, and the severall degrees of it prohibited, foule [Page 376] shedding of bloud, the maine sin, the degrees of it, thence parti­cipating their malice, as from Cain and the Di­vell, first murderers of bodies and soules: [Page 377] so unjust anger and rages, with the fruits thereof in envy, re­venge, and the like, also ha­tred, [Page 378] a confirmed or inveterate anger, and implacable­nesse, malice, and unchari­tablenesse, with the se­verall bran­ches [Page 379] thereof against friends or foes, Neighbours or others, with the opposite duties here remembred and explai­ned, [Page 380] the farther de­grees of murder in the tongue, by railing, reviling, scoffing, [Page 381] tale-bearing, slanderers, and also in quarrelling and contentions, [Page 382] violence, and wrongs, fighting, poysoning, sorcery, and self-murder, with the un­naturalnesse of [Page 383] that sinns, and with the haynousnesse the occasions of it, where also [Page 384] speciall remedies and performan­ces against the same, and the temptati­ons, especially of Satan, the fact of [Page 385] Lucretia examined and disavowed the severall sorts self-murder. [Page 386] and other by the circumstan­ces of persons, manner, and [Page 387] punishments to the same, due, and belonging, used to be in­flicted, and the violence thereby [Page 388] more to be observed in all the kinds of it, soul-murder [Page 389] and sorts thereof, with the opposite duties, and some of the Commande­ment observed,

1. VVHich is the sixt Commandement, or second of the second Table?

Thou shalt doe no murder, or thou shalt not kill.

2. What is the order of this?

Next to that duty of obedience in the fifth Commandement the high way to the observation of all the rest; this generall duty of doing good to all, especially respecting the preservation of the life and welfare of our neighbours so deare to us all, as we see in the last pressed Commandment, proposed as a most forcible reason, and so as of a thing of dearest price, care thereof here first taken that we doe not murther.

3. What manner of Commandement?

A negative inferring his opposite affirmative, viz. thou shalt not only doe no murther, or any thing prejudiciall to the life, or health, or person of thy neighbour, or seeke his bloud, but by all meanes wish well unto him, and seeke the good and preservation of his health, life, and welfare.

4. What the negative part, and what here forbid­den?

All murder, or injury and hurt to life, offered in thought, word, or deed, by plotting, wish­ing, counsell or practise, against ones

  • 1. neighbour,
  • 2. own selfe,

and that either

  • outwardly in body,
  • or in­wardly in soul.

VVhat the affirmative part, or here commanded?

All preservation or saving of life, or benefit to it afforded, whether by welwishing, counsel, or helping hand, and so in heart, word, or deed, afforded to ones neighbour, or selfe, in respect of body, or soule.

5. How the opposite parts herein seene, or opposed?

As by murder, all hurt and injury to life, all kindes of it, and meanes of procuring thereof to [Page 375] ones owne or neighbours body or soule, are to be understood: and as to murther, and destroying of life, is opposed the saving of life, and the pre­servation of the same.

And as to hurt and injury offered unto it, the be­nefit and helpe in any kinde, or by any meanes, whether thought, word, or deed, for the saving ones owne, or neighbours life, of soule or body.

6. What things in particular then understood for­bidden?

Murder in the full extent in all the kindes, means and occasions thereof, with the being accessory or consenting to the same, or any kinde thereof, and so

1. Anger a short madnesse.

2. Hatred, a continued and inveterate anger.

3. Malice, offering to shew it selfe with des­pite, and all uncharitablenesse that are inward murders committed in the soule, and often occasi­ons of externall quarrells, contentions and murder it selfe.

4. Reviling, quarrelling, brawling, slandering and backbiting, are murders by the ill and lewd tongue, set on the fire of hell, setting on foot, and often causing further murders.

5. Contentions, fighting, offering wrong, do­ing violence, and taking away life, murders com­mitted in act, &c. all which are forbidden here, as being murders of the 1. heart and thought, 2. tongue and word, 3. hand & deed the third sort.

7. VVhat is murder in the foulest sense?

The barbarous and actuall taking, or making a­way of ones owne, or neighbours life, and unjust shedding of bloud.

8. VVhat is the hoynousnesse of it?

A most inhumane, and barbarous fact, and most to be abhorred, as most opposite to the goodnesse of God, the giver and preserver of life, as is also shewed in the severe punishment, bloud for bloud.

9. VVhat is to be thought of the former branches thereof?

As participating of the foulenesse, and abomi­nation thereof, and tending thereunto, to be ab­horred of men, and be accounted actuall murder before God, as who seeth the heart, and often ac­cepteth or accounteth the will for the deed.

10. VVhence floweth it?

Usually from the heart, and shewing it selfe in the tongue, is acted in the deed, and by the suggestion of the divell, who was the first murde­rer, or a murderer from the beginning, a murderer of soules, as his eldest sonnes in other murder, Cain the murderer of his innocent brother.

11. VVhich are the steps to actuall murder?

1. Those cruell and poisonous passions in heart of unjust anger, hatred, malice, and the like, as the second in

2. Raylings, revilings, quarrellings, and the o­ther abuses of the tongue to uncharity, and thirdly,

3. The open wrong, violence and contentious actions, whence murder produced, either fully in foulest degree, or at least, even in the very least degree to uncharity, and thereby the murder of the soule, whose life in grace, and in God is love.

12. VVhy say you unjust anger?

To distinguish it from holy and just anger, which is also called godly zeale, used to be against sinnes, as Moses for the Israelites Idolatry.

[Page 377] Because God is offended, and for his honour, as zeale of his glory.

Seen reconciled after repentance, herein seene arising fromlove, the love of God by desire of his glory.

Love of our neighbour, and guided by love, with desire of his amendment, &c.

12. How is unjust anger knowne?

1. By the groundlesse unadvisednesse thereof, often on no just cause, but rashnesse, and some­times so habituated, that not only ira, but iracun­dia, given over to hasty anger.

2. Extent, 1. in fury immoderate, so a short madnesse orrage.

2. In continuance, growing inveterate to ha­tred or malice.

13. VVhat the fruit of this anger?

Envy and despitefulnesse, or desire and purpose of revenge, often breaking out into more bitter flames of evill words, and worsedeeds.

14. VVhat the opposite duty required?

Both holy and just anger against sinne, and for Gods glory, and else long suffering, mildnesse and goodnesse, by being,

  • 1. Slow to anger.
  • 2. Ready to forgive.
  • 3. Ready to
    • 1. passe by an offence.
    • 2. Forget it, and
    • 3. Requite good for evill to the offenders, by
      • 1. Helping, or
      • 2. Praying for them.

15. VVhat is hatred?

An inveterate anger, or uncharitablenesse, con­ceived against our neighbour, his person, or else,

[Page 378] 1. Whether for evill received, or supposed, suspected or doubted.

2. For no cause but want of love.

3. Evill thou hast done to him in unjustice, and so fearest requitall.

4. His goodnesse and justice most unjustly, as Abel hated by Cain for being good, and Aristides not loved or favoured for his being just.

16. VVhat the fruits?

The same with the fruits of anger, or a more ea­ger desire of revenge, and other further mischiefe so budding into open hostility, enmity and impla­cablenesse.

17. VVhat the opposite duty required or comman­ded?

The hatred of the sinne but love, and good e­steeme of thy neighbours vertues and person, and with readinesse to cover, and passe by offences, and requite good for evill, or to be reconciled.

18. VVhat is malice?

A kinde of violent hatred, more obvious to the sense, and ready to shew it selfe in action, or as it were hatred of the heart, shewing it selfe more openly with the bitter sting of desire of revenge, or other open and further mischiefe, which whiles it is smothered, is accounted hatred when it begin­neth to worke malice, and so the fruits or effects of inhumanity and churlishnesse, and opposite du­ties of humanity, and curtesie may be better under­stood by those of hatred, in some sort amplyfied, or extended more to the sight, and outward appea­rance.

19. VVhat is uncharitablenesse?

Generally the want of love in any degree, and [Page 379] shewing it selfe on any occasions against all sorts of persons, whether in prosperity or adversity.

Whether friends or foes.

Whether neighbours or strangers, or under our command.

20. How against those in prosperity and adversity?

Against those in prosperity, by

  • 1. Envy against Superiours, as Pompey against Cesar.
  • 2. Emulation against equalls, as Cesar against Pompey.
  • 3. Disdaine of inferiours, as Haman set against Mordecai.

Against those in a dversity, by

1. Contempt in poverty.

2. Hardheartednesse in want.

3. Rejoyeing in others harmes, or ill, called [...], Prov. 24. 17. Job 31. 29. Psal. 35. 19.

21. VVhat opposite duty required?

Rather to wish others good, and congratulate their welfare, by rejoycing with them that re­joyce in prosperity, or pitty, mercy and compassi­on, ready to mourne with them that mourne, and helpe them in any calamity.

22. How against friends or foes?

1. Against friends, by

1. Faigned friendship, worse then open hostili­ty, seen in slattery, treachery, and the like.

2. Dissolving friendship, and setting friends at variance.

II. Against foes, by enmity, hostility, grudge and implacablenesse, and minde to doe mischiefe.

23. What duties on the other side required?

Christian, sincere, and constant friendship, or [Page 380] pacification among friends, and charity and desire of reconciliation, to and with others.

24. How against neighbours, strangers, or under­lings?

1. Against neighbours, by discord, contenti­ons, and janglings, or unquiet and harsh behavi­our.

2. Against strangers, by inhospitality and inci­vility.

3. Against those under our command and po­wer, by cruelty and rigour, in offering injuries, re­venge, or harme, and unmercifulnesse, even to the dumb beasts; for a good man is mercifull even to the life of his beast.

25. What opposite duties required?

Peace and concord, peaceablenesse, hospitali­ty, and civility, gentlenesse and clemency.

26. What outward signes of uncharitablenesse, an­ger, hatred, or rankor?

1. The eyes cast downe, or awry.

2. The countenance, distorted, or estranged.

3. The gestures, proud or disdainfull.

4. The voice, loud speaking, or angerly, as tus [...],

Racha, &c. Math. 5. 22. opposite to which, the signes of good will, in courteous and milde be­haviour.

27. What farther degrees of murder?

In the tongue, and malicious words, either in

I. Presence, and to the face, or not secretly, as by

1. Brawling and scolding, or loud clamours.

2. Reviling and railing, noted by superiours a­gainst inferiours, with menacing.

By inferiours against superiours, murmuring.

3. Scoffing, and scorning, mocking and taun­ting, [Page 381] cursing and blaspheming, &c.

II. Absence, and behinde ones backe, tale-bea­ring, slandering, and calumny: to which adde those that are accessory to this ill, which as the sharpe darts of the divell, wound three at once, the soule of him that is telling, hearing, wounded by the slander. And which as an untruth, is con­demned in the ninth Commandement, as a mur­derer of the good name, and reputation deare as life here.

28. What is the opposite duty here required?

A peaceable, temperate, and quiet tongue, spea­king good, and not evill, or words that may doe hurt.

29. How are these sinnes branded, or the heynous­nesse noted?

As the hater of his brother, a manslayer accoun­ted, Iohn 3. 15.

The tongue and heart set on fire of hell, Iames 3.

The sure token of reprobates, to have their throat an open sepulchre, poyson of Aspes under their lips, and their mouthes full of cursing and bitter­nesse, Rom. 3. 13.

30. VVhat farther degrees of murther?

In quarrelling and contention.

In fighting and challenging.

In offering violence and wrong.

In taking away life of ones selfe, or ones neigh­bour: or the accessory or assistant to any of these.

31. How quarrell and contention?

As a breach of charity and peace, and the high way to open murder and bloodshed; and the like may be said of fighting, and chalenging, in time of peace, to the danger of life, if not destroying ther­of, [Page 382] or losse of life or member.

32. VVhat punishment?

Life for life, bloud for bloud, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, by the law of Moses, and Talion law, or Lex talionis.

33. VVhat opposite duty?

A peaceable minde and hand, ready to doe the actions tending to humanity and concord.

34. What of offering violence and wrong?

As the fore-runners, and occasions of shedding of bloud, or destroying life, whether by

1. Indignity or disgrace offered.

2. Hurting and wounding the body of our neighbour.

3. Grinding the faces of the poore, and op­pression.

4. Vsing any meanes to impaire the neighbours health, as by

Witchcraft, poysons, deceit.

Withholding helpe or reliefe, in our power; so Apothecaries, or unskilfull Physitians, and false drugs, or that use deceit in things medicinable, or sustenance, to the adulterating of good things, and destruction of life and health.

35. What opposite duty?

Just and conscionable dealing in all the afore­said respects, and person, or any other, for the con­servation of life, or health, and detecting all deceit, and preventing violence against the same.

36. What utmost degree of murder?

Taking away of life by violence, or else, of ones selfe, or other.

37 What of selfe murder?

A most unnaturall sin, and most dangerous, as [Page 383] unlesse sinne against the holy Ghost, more mon­strous then any others, and scarce having hope of repentance, after so immediate temptations of the divell, to so horrible an act, as laying violent hands on ones selfe, yeelded unto, and as dying in Sa­tans worke, and to be feared in Satans hands; on­ly Gods boundlesse mercy, that inter pontem & fon­tem, as fate inter calicem & labra, may shew it selfe, but in all probability and humane sense, a most dangerous, damnable, and desperate case.

38. What may be occasions of so horrible a sin so to be avoyded?

1. Either pride in a high degree, and loth to stoope to others, or beare lower faile then used, or will agree with so high a minde.

2. Some crying sinnes, as murder, adultery, per­jury, usury, that tormenting the conscience, dri­veth to despaire, and so divellish a designe.

3. Apostasie from God, or the truth, or carnall security, blinding the eyes of the soule, slipping from God, and into the power of Satan, and his temptations.

4. Poverty, disgraces, or other heavy crosses, overwhelming the soule, that forgetting to lay hold on Gods mercie, the divell is ready to drive to this desperate execution.

5. Melancholy, and such mists of minde, with any, or sometimes many, of the foresaid things, and the divell like a roaring lion, alwayes ready seek­ing whom he may devoure, taking occasion of all occasions, and our weaknesse, there laying his strong battery of temptations, if we leaving God he give us over to our selves, too weak for such a potent, inveterate, and malicious adversary.

39. What speciall remedy, or preservative in such danger?

Avoiding of sinnes, repentance of sinnes, to la­bour for patience in adversity, and crosses, humi­lity of soule; and by prayer to commit our selves and soules into the hand of God.

But what if Satan, and his temptations, be too busie and present?

To remember he is a liar, and an adversary, and so that he suggesteth neither truth nor good, for if he presse the threatnings of the law, and grie­vousnesse of notorious sinnes, yet the mercy of God is greater; if he urge thou art a reprobate, yet he is a liar, and God is true and good, giving mercy to every penetent sinner; if he say thou art unworthy, yet Christ in whom thou art, or maist be, if thou but desirest it, is most worthy and belo­ved, and thy full redemption and price; if he tempt thee to despaire, or murther, that is a deniall of God, and his truth; if he bid thee so end thy for­rowes, he is a liar, for it is to god from temporall, to eternall sorrow; if he say thou must commend thy soule to God, and die so, he is a liar, and if it were good, he would not tell thee so, for it is to die in murder, and going from God, and a murder of soule and body, and that everlastingly: so only flie to Gods mercy, and leave sin, and Satan, and if thou pray for this, he cannot come nigh unto thee, nor hurt thee.

40. But some as Lucretia have been commended for it for preservation of chastity or vertue?

It may be so by heathens that know not God, but not by Christians, who know Gods Law, and the damnablenesse of the crime, and so Saint Au­gustine [Page 385] sheweth this Lucretia's vice in this, though by the heathens commended for a vertue, whose chastity was to be admired, but selfe-murder to be discommended, lib. de Civitate Dei.

41. What sorts of selfe-murder?

Either

  • 1. Body and life naturall, by
    • 1. Omission, and neglecting of the means of life, for niggardlinesse, or starving through idlenesse, or not using other law­full means of preserving the same.
    • 2. Com­mission of ill in prejudice thereof by
      • 1. Sins of drunkennes, whore­dome, or excesse, imparing health.
      • 2. Thrusting ones self in dan­ger therewith, quarrelling &c. and
      • 3. Con­triving their owne death,
        • 1. Indirectly, by cōmitting some ca­pitall crime worthy death.
        • 2. Being their own butchers, & murderers
  • 2. Soul, by
    • 1. Omission in the neglecting the means of salvation, &c.
    • 2. Com­mission in
      • 1. Making no conscience of sin, but sinning against consci­ence, and knowledge.
      • 2. Persisting in sin without grace or repentance.

4. What opposite duty required?

Seeking all ordinary and honest means of preser­vation of life, and health by moderate recreati­ons of body or minde, physicke and avoiding dan­gers or sins, so distempering both body and soule, and finally for the souls health, seeking the means [Page 386] of salvation, flying sin, and praying and practising repentance.

43. What in other murder else to be considered?

The person, as well as the matter, manner and punishment.

44. What of the persons?

The

  • 1. Murderer, whether
    • 1. Principall, or
    • 2. Accessory.
  • 2. Murdered, whether
    • 1. Stranger, or near of kin.
      • 2. Private per­son or publick.
      • 3. Offender, or innocent person,
      whereby the guilt is diversly di­stinguished, and so accepted, extenuate or encreased.

45. How the principall or accessory?

  • I. The principall, as prime agent, the deepest in offence.
  • II. The accessory, also murderers, if abettors, or counsellours, whether
    • 1. Superiours, by
      • 1. Unjust command.
      • 2. Wrongfull sentence.
      • 3. Not punishing murder, but co [...]niving at one to the perpetration of other.
    • 2. Any others, by
      • 1. Consent and abetting.
      • 2. Counsell or hiring.
      • 3. False testimon.
      • 4. Treachery, &c.

46. What the other respects?

As 1. the parricide, or murderer of father, brother, or near kin, more abominable then the or­dinary homicide. Secondly, the regicide, or mur­derer of superiours, or them in authority, as of [Page 387] servants their Masters, or wives of husbands, or private persons of publicke, accounted treason or petty treason in the lowest degree, more abomi­nable then common murder. Thirdly, the murder of an innocent person more then of an offender, and proscribed, or condemned person, who is yet to be put to death by the person, and manner ap­pointed by law, and not at randon by any person, which were murder, but done according to law, is not only not evill, but good and just.

47. How is it said to be good and just?

As warranted both by divine and humane law, when bloud requiring bloud, God commanding that who sheddeth mans bloud, by man shall his bloud be shed, and who so blasphemeth, or obey not the Father, Deut. 21. 8. 19. 20. or the voice of the Priest, Dent. 17. 12. the Sabbath breaker a­dulterer, ravisher, and divers other in Gods Law, and such exorbitant offences by humane lawes commanded to be punished by death, and so the Magistrate beareth the sword not for naught, Rom. 13. 4.

48. All taking away life is not then here forbidden?

No, for hence are exempted and excepted all those persons, and in all those cases where the Lord himselfe

1. Giveth the sword

Of justice, as the Magistrate, who beareth it not for naught.

In lawfull battel, as the souldier for their Prince or Countrey.

In just defence, as of ones selfe against theeves, robbers, or other necessity.

2. Offereth another, as manslaughter, by meere [Page 388] chance, and not of any malice, or anger, for whom God provideth refuge of sanctuary, Exod. 21. 13. Deut. 19. 4.

49. How of Moses, Phinees, and the like?

Of speciall instinct, and commission from God, in extraordinary manner, and if private men, yet of heroicall or divine zeale; but Christians must fol­low ordinary rules, and examples, not speciall ex­ceptions or imitations of extraordinary actions.

50. What else of the matter or manner?

Murder, or the taking away the life, the greatest wrong that can be done to man, and defacing of Gods image, is either in respect of The

  • 1. Meanes perpetrated,
    • 1. Directly, by force and vio­lence.
    • 2. Indire­ctly, by
      • Poyson,
      • Witchcraft, or the like.
  • 2. Manner, and motion
    • 1. Ones owne accord, and that of
      • 1. Maliceprepen­sed.
      • 2. Blind zeale.
      • 3. Heat & choler
      • 4. Drunkenness, or other passiō
    • 2. Ano­ther, as
      • 1. Commanded
      • 2. Counselled
      • 3. Hired, &c.
      to doe it.

51. What the punishment?

Bloud for bloud usually, and in some fearfull manner also, according to the aggravation of the offence; so that who spilleth mans bloud, by man shall his bloud be spilt, it being a crying sinne, as Cains murder, Abels bloud crying to heaven for revenge, Gods judgement shewing it selfe many [Page 389] times in extraordinary manner revealing the mur­derer, and presenting him to be punished, as by the dead body, sometimes the bloud, or the murderers owne conscience.

52. Why so severe punishment?

Because it is even 1. A destruction of the little world, the Microcosme of man.

2. Defacing of Gods image, betwixt which and clipping the Kings coin, wherein is his image, (yet death for it) there is no comparison.

3. An encroaching upon Gods office, whose onely right to call men when he please, out of the world 4. The greatest sin against man that can be, unlesse murder of his soul, which also is punished, like as this, bloud for bloud, soule for soule; so the bloud of soules is required at their hands, and lyes heavy in their heads that destroy them.

53. How is soule murder understood?

Either in respect of the life

I. Naturall, an unjust grieving and vexing of a mans soule.

II. Spirituall, by first, omission of duties of

1. Governours, Ministers, Masters, to whom be­longeth the guiding, care, and

2. Instruction of others, for their soules health, and salvation.

Second, commission, in being cause of sinne and offence, as by provocation, counsell, evill ex­ample, &c.

54. What duties opposite required?

Both preservation of life, and preventing, so much as possible, all meanes of hurt, both in ones selfe, and others, with helping, and not hindering our owne and others salvation, but furthering the same by [Page 390] Instruction, admonition, exhortation, reproofe.

Consolation, and any other pious meanes, as wel as good example.

55. What the sum of all?

The preservation of life, both of body and soule, and avoyding of all hurt, or hindrance of the same, with that crying sin of murder.

56. What followeth?

The seventh Commandement, third of the se­cond Table, importing the preservation of the chastity.

SECT. 9. The seventh Commandement.

the order, and analysis of the se­venth Commande­ment, shewing the severall [Page 391] parts and duties, and their branches, whether intimated or expressed, and first of cha­stity [Page 392] body and soule, and opposite unchastity in the severall sorts and branches or degrees of each of them, [Page 393] whence the latitude of the Com­mandement in all these respects [Page 394] more evi­dently to be seen and observed where, the meanes also of preserving [Page 395] chastity in our selves and others, and the opposite [Page 396] offences tou­ched, the degrees in this sin from the heart, and all out­ward signes and appearances [Page 397] of evill, the mes­sengers of the soule, and means with, and by the sences to the [Page 398] farther de­grees of this sinne in actuall adul­tery, and fornication, where pride in attire, gad­ding [Page 399] abroad, dauncing, and such like lascivious, and wanton actions, [Page 400] behaviour and gestures, by divers Wri­ters are sharply censured, and [Page 401] reproved, as the meanes, and occasions of [Page 402] much other filthinesse, and further mis­chiefe, and so the foulenesse, heynousnesse of adultery farther [Page 403] set forth, and demonstrated by the vile effects, punishments, [Page 404] and the like circumstan­ces of the action, as well as lawes, and [Page 405] execution of them duly cared for, and seen to by the Lawmakers themselves, with great severi­ty, and others by their example, [Page 406] prosecuting and persecuting the crime with the greatest detestation, and [Page 407] to that pur­pose the sentences of the Scrip­tures, and Fathers; [Page 408] as on the o­ther side, the excellent praise and commendati­on of [Page 409] chastity. And lastly, the [Page 410] meanes to be taken and u­sed for avoiding so crying and heynous crimes, the godly en­tring into the holy estate of matrimony, and [Page 411] what godly caution and circumspe­ction therein to be used: so lastly of Sodomy, In­cest, and such [Page 412] unnaturall sinnes, and what [Page 413] generally here commanded, and intended.

1. VVHat is the seventh Commandement?

Thou shalt not commit adultery.

2. What is the order of it?

Next to the forbidding of murder, as the next greatest offence, and in his nature so foule, as de­serveth death, according to the law of God, and sundry Nations, and so placed here, before theft, and next to murder.

3. What manner of Commandement?

A negative, inferring his opposite affirmative, viz. thou shalt not commit any act of uncleannesse, but preserve thy body and soule in temperance, so­bernesse, and chastity.

4. What the negative part?

The prohibition of all unchastity, or uncleannes of body and soule, and of all signes, or tokens, meanes or provocations of the same, or being ac­cessory [Page 391] thereunto.

5. What in these branches then more expresly for­bidden?

  • 1. All outward actions of uncleannesse, adultery, fornication, incest, &c.
  • 2. All filthy' and obscene speeches, bookes, pi­ctures, &c.
  • 3. All incontinent thoughts, and lusts of heart.
  • 4. All occasions of uncleannesse, as surfetting, drunkennesse.
  • 5. All accessorinesse to any filthinesse in this kinde, &c.

6. VVhat the affirmative part?

Commanding chastity of body and soule, and all

  • 1. Signes and tokens,
  • 2. Meanes and occasions preservation of the same, both in our selves and others.

7. VVhat in these branches more expresly to bee un­derstood?

1. Both temperance, sobernesse, and chastity in outward actions of the body, and to keepe that a Temple of the holy Ghost.

2. Honesty and modesty in speeches, and ex­pressions of the minde.

3. Continency, sobriety, and chastity of minde and soule.

4. All good meanes of preservation of this ver­tue, by temperance, fasting, labour, prayer, &c.

5. Labour and well wishing to the preservation of others chastity and vertue.

8. How are the parts here seene opposite or opposed?

Evidently and plainly, as

1. Chastity commanded; opposite to unclean­nesse forbidden.

[Page 392] 2. Modest speeches; opposite to obscene and fil­thy, forbidden.

3. Continency of minde, opposite to inconti­nency, and lusts of heart.

4. Means of preservation of this vertue in our selves, opposite to the means and occasions of fal­ling.

5. Labour to preserve, or procure it in others, op­posite to the being accessory to others uncleannes.

9. What is chastity?

The preservation, or study to preserve body and soule in purity, and from all pollutions of unclean­nesse, and concupiscence of the flesh, and so

Both inward of the soule,

Externall of the body,

Totall of both body and soule.

10. What is inward chastity, or that of the soule?

The purity of the soule from all

  • 1. Motions,
  • 2. Passions,

of lusts, and unlawfull concu­piscence.

11. What is the opposite, or unchastity of the soule?

Inward concupiscence, or adultery of the heart, Matth. 5. 25.

1. Whether before the consent of will, forbid­den more expresly in the tenth Commandement.

2. Joyned with consent of will, and that either

1. Sudden flames, or motions of lust.

2. Inveterate lusts, and burning in unclean flames of letchery.

12. What outward chastity?

The possessing of the vessels of our bodies in ho­linesse and honour, both continencie of

1. The eyes from beholding vanity, and objects of lust.

[Page 393] 2. The ears from hearing, or hearkning after uncleane and filthy talke.

3. The tongue from filthy and ribauld spee­ches.

4. The whole body and fact from all unclean­nesse, and unchaste and wanton pleasures.

13. What the opposite unchastity?

All outward pollutions of the body, or any part thereof, by uncleannesse, as adultery of the eyes, wandring after evill, and said full of adultery,

Active, with wanton glances, to entangle others.

Passive, beholding others so entangled.

1. Of the ears open to filthy communication.

2. Of the tongue polluted with ribauld and lewd speeches.

3. Of the fact of all uncleannesse, and lascivious­nesse.

14. How meane you that uncleannesse of the fact?

The acts of adultery, fornication, incest, or the like pollutions, committed either

1. Against sobriety, without a partner, inselfe polution, whether

Sleeping,

Waking,

2. Honesty, with a partner, and

I. Without consent, so forced, or ravished; rape, which, as an act of

Violence against the 6. Commandement.

Brutish uncleannesse, against this, and punished with death.

II. With consent, and that either

First, naturall, of the male with the female, and betweene persons

[Page 394] 1. Too neare of kin, incest.

2. Single or unmarried, fornication.

And if first, onely with one, she a concubine;

Secondly, with divers, she a whore, and hee a whoremonger.

3. Married, and that either

To divers, polygamy.

With unmarried, single adultery.

With another married person, double adultery.

Secondly, unnaturall, against naturall use, and monstrous, as

Of the same sex, Buggery, or Sodomy.

Of divers kindes, man with beasts, bestiality.

With spirits,

  • Incubi.
  • Succubi.

15. How is chastity usually set forth?

1. In single life, continency, the gift of God, to which belongeth chaste widowhood.

2. Mariage,

Conjugall fidelity.

Moderate and modest use of the mariage bed.

Abstinency, on occasion of

Absence.

Fasting, and prayer.

Times of separation, &c. as childbed, or any other sicknesse.

16. VVhat the opposite of this?

1. Both incontinency in single life, or widow­hood.

2. Breach of wedlocke.

3. Using the mariage bed,

First, immoderately, and lustfully.

Secondly, immodestly, without shamefastnesse, or honesty.

[Page 395] Thirdly, unseasonably, at forhidden times.

17. VVhat meanes of preserving chastity to bee ob­served?

I. Either generall,

  • 1. Prayer for continency, as the gift of God.
  • 2. Keeping company with sober and chaste per­sons.

II. Speciall preservatives and remedies,

  • 1. Sobriety, and moderation of delights.
  • 2. Temperance in diet.
  • 3. Diligence and painfulnesse in our callings.
  • 4. Vigilancy over our affections.
  • 5. Modesty in eyes and countenance. Speech, and behaviour. Attire, and gesture.
  • 6. Marriage it selfe, the lawfull remedy, if the other means faile, provided, that such as have not the gift of continency may marry, and keep them­selves undefiled members of Christs body.

18. What opposite to this?

I. Both frequenting the company of unchaste, drunken, effeminate and wanton persons, places suspected and infamed.

II. Intemperance in gluttony, drunkennesse, and the like.

III. Idlenesse and slothfulnesse.

IIII. Immodest,

1. Eyes, beholding unchaste, or beautifull and wanton persons, obscene pictures, reading lewd bookes or playes.

2. Countenance impudent and harlots forhead

3. Speech, gesture, and gate, wanton mincing and dancing.

4. Attire, proud and excessive.

[Page 396] V. Unlawfull marriages, vowes, divorces, ei­ther expresly, and ipso facto, adultery, or the occa­sions and meanes of it.

19. What signes of chastity to be noted?

Sobriety, modesty, and shamefaltnesse, keeping good and chaste company, and avoiding suspicious shew of evill, which are both meanes and signes of chastity, and so doubly worth the regard, as on the contrary, wantonnesse, immodesty, impuden­cy, haunting unchaste company, suspected places, and at suspected times, both signes and meanes of unchastity.

20. What duty of procuring, or preserving others chastity?

The generall care thereof in all, as occasion serveth, and especially,

For parents to provide for their childrens ho­nest bringing up, behaviour and marriage.

For Magistrates to provide good lawes, and due execution with severe punishments, to represse uncleannesse.

21. What the opposite hereof?

To be accessory or procurers of others unchasti­ty, as bawds, the divells instruments to bring naughty packs together; those that counsell, con­sent, hire, or allure to uncleannesse, or prostitute them, whose chastity they ought, or promised to protect, and so Parents, Magistrates, or others that connive at such offence, deny or forbid the remedy, marriage, or execute not due punishment against the offenders.

22. What are the degrees in this sin?

1. In this order the first means, motives, and all occasions of this sinne, by gluttony, drunkennesse, [Page 397] intemperance, or other meanes whatsoever.

2. Motions of the heart, whether with, or without consent of the will; so who seeth a wo­man to lust, hath committed adultery, Mat. 5. 28.

3. Outward appearance of evill in adulterous, and unchaste eye, and countenance, tongue, ge­sture, attire, &c.

4. Fornication, and the act of uncleannesse in any sort.

5. Adultery, and other the monstrous and un­naturall sins, whose punishments ordinarily by divine and humane lawes is death, and sometimes with more infamous aggravations thereof.

23 How account you of the first degree?

As the high way to the foulest of the rest, and therefore he that would avoid crying and great sins, ought to make conscience of the smallest, as occasions draw on the action, and gluttony and drunkennesse marshall in chambering and wan­tonnesse, the heart is made the shop and store house of sin, and the eyes the lewd shop windowes to let it in, or set it to sale; evill words corrupt good manners; light and vaine apparrell, curious or­naments, frizeled haire, and the like, signs of loose­nesse, and immodesty, as idlenesse the way to wan­tonnesse, and that to impudency, which at last bringeth forth fornication, and adultery, or other grosse and crying sins.

24. What of pride in atire, dancing and gadding abroad?

As appearances of evill, and fruits of the flesh, if not open defiance, and enmity with God, and so noted alwaies as pride the forerunner of shame, wanton dancing of all good men condemned as [Page 398] an extreame folly, and enticement to lewdnesse, if not used with rare moderation, as for the dancing in armour in the Pirrichian dances, or men, or women by themselves for exercise, or joy of some great good hap, or victory, as Miriam as David before the Arke, excellent and commen­ded by all, but for lascivious and amorous dances, men and women confusedly together, with wan­ton gestures, kissings, and dalliance, the fuell of lust; and as Herodias daughters dancing cost Saint John Baptists head, so this many a headlesse soule, and for gadding abroad, the token of the wanton and idle widdowes, 1 Tim. 5. 12. and of the har­lot, and those of loose behaviour, Prov. 7. 9. and cost Dinah her honesty, and the Sichemites their ruine.

25. Some speake very bitter words against dan­cing?

Very true, and so to be understood of wanton and dissolute dancing, and at unfit times, or in too impudent and foolish manner, with mimique, and even zany gestures and fashions, as loosely as lewdly performed, the very fellowes to kindle the flames of lust, and impudency, and such indeed was the gravity of the Romans at sometimes, and some other Nations, that they highly detested, or were displeased with such lightnesse, and folly, as Demosthenes before his Athenians, reproached Philip of Macedon, and his Courtiers for common dancers, such as having filled their bellies with meat, and heads with wine, fell scurriloussy and loosely a dancing: and Salust of Sempronia said, she was to fine a singer and dancer to be honou­rable withall; and Cioero in his Apologie for Mu­rena, [Page 399] challenged also for dancing, not minding to excuse it of him, putteth it of, or slatly denieth it, with a concession, nemo saltat sobrius, and Plu­tarch in the vertues of women, putteth it, that shee ought to be no dauncer.

26. But doe not the Fathers and Doctors say as much?

Yes, for Saint Basil saith, thou caprest and lea­pest with thy feet in dances, (unwise as thou art) when thou shouldest rather bend thy knees in prayer to thy Creator; but what gaine is got thereby? surely this, that virgins returne robbed of their virginity, married wives of the truth to their husbands, all lesse chaste then they went, and more dishonest then they should, though lesse per­haps then they would, as if not in act, which per­adventure may be, yet stained in thought, which cannot be eschewed.

1. So Saint Chrysostome saith to the maides and wives that daunce at marriages and so pollute their sex in such lascivious daunces, the divell beareth a part, as dauncing with them.

2. Saint Ambrose, that it is better to dig and delve on holy-dayes then to daunce, and where banquets are concluded with dauncing, there cha­stity is commonly but in an evill case.

3. Vives in his instruction to a Christian wo­man hath not a little to this purpose, who holdeth it for a strange vanity, and saith he, certaine Asi­ans seeing the Spaniards daunce, ran away for feare, thinking them lunaticke, nothing resem­bling lunacy and frenzy, more then that foolish ge­sture of dauncing, the strange shakings and moti­ons of the body at the noise of a beaten sheeps [Page 400] skin, and ridiculous, to marke the grave behaviour, measurable march, pompe and ostentation of wo­men dauncers, and the great care they have to performe wisely so foolish an action, that it is ve­ry likely at that time all their wit is distilled from their head into their feet, for that there it is then more requisite and needfull then in their braines, as saith Lodovicus Vives.

27. How is this to be understood?

Of the immoderate, foolish and inordinate use, or rather abuse of them, too commonly seene, the froth and fume of wine and excesses, and nurse of lewdnesse, and laciviousnesse, or worse, if worse may be, as sometimes quarrells, rappes, murders, and the like, have been occasioned by them, as a­mong others, Herodias dauncing daughters cun­ning herein, cost Saint John Baptists head, when especially consorted with drunkennesse, as too of­ten may be observed, what good effects to be ex­pected, since as Saint Augustine noteth, Serm. 231. de vitanda ebrietate, as by too much raine, the earth is dissolved into dirt, and made unfit for tillage, so by excessive drunkennesse, our bodies are made altogether unfit for the spirituall tillage, and can bring forth no fruits of holinesse, but rather like bogs and marshes, are fit to breed nothing but ser­pents, frogs and vermine, all manner of abomi­nable sins, and lothsome wickednesse, and this a prime companion of dauncing, or at least daun­cing an usuall dependant on wine and belly chear.

28. Is no dauncing then to be allowed?

Surely as before was shewed, it ought to bee with great caution, or sparingly, and singular mo­deration, for feare of inconvenience thence ari­sing, [Page 401] and so proving but an incentive to lust and folly.

29. What in the next degrees?

All kinde of incontinency from the heart as it were budding forth by any outward shewes of words, habit, attire or gesture, forwarded and ex­pressed, and by such midwives brought to the full birth, and produced into act in all the species, and kindes thereof.

30. Which are the kindes?

As were before remembred, or according to the Schoolemen and summists of these six sorts, viz.

1. Fornication among the unmarried or single.

2. Adultery, where one, or both married.

3. Incest, with any of affinity, or consanguinity, within the degrees forbidden.

4. Deflowring of virgins called Stuprum.

5. Rape, or ravishing, which is against the will, and with violence.

6. Unnaturall lust.

1. Inordinate of sexes, sodomy.

2. With beasts, beastiallity.

3. With spirits, Incubi, Succubi, and to which may be referred all other nocturnall and selfe-pol­lutions, arising especially of riot, intemperance and excesse.

31. But are not Stuprum and Rape also fornica­tion?

They are, but in a higher or worse degree, ac­cording to the quality of the person wronged, as a virgin, or else, and so diversity of punishment or satisfaction by divers lawes appointed, or with violence, and so rape punishable with death, both by Gods Law and others, to avoid more dange­rous [Page 402] consequences.

32. What of fornication?

As next to adultery in foulenesse before God, and lightly who falleth to the one, maketh small conscience of the other, and the whore compared to a dogge before God, when neither the hire of a whore, nor price of a dog might be brought or offered in the Temple, Deut. 23. 18. and many wayes, the odiousnesse thereof appearing.

33. How is the detestablenesse thereof showne?

1. Because of the indignity hereof offered to Christ in it, whose members the Christian hereby made the members of a harlot, 1 Cor. 6. 15.

2. The wronging of the good Spirit of God, dispossessed of his House, and Temple, the body and soule of a Christian, 1 Cor. 6. 19. the holy Spirit expelled, and lust brought in.

3. The greatest wrong that can be to the body and soule, and others also, as every sin else without the body, this is the body fighting against the soul, and cutting it off from God, divorcing it from Christ, and from Gods Spirit, dissolving the Cove­nant of God, and Idolatry compared with it, or unto it.

33. What say you then of Adultery?

As a most heynous sinne before God, and men, and odious to all, most severely appointed to bee punished by death, so both the adulterer, with the married wife, or betrothed maid, with the adulte­resse, both to dye, Deut. 22. 22.

34. How is it adultery accounted with the maid?

Because she is betrothed, and thence forth re­puted wife, and that full adultery, which is so far­ther distinguished to be either

[Page 403] I. Adultery single, where one party onely is married, and that

1. Properly so called, if the woman be married or betrothed, for so it is fully adultery, and he an adulterer, and she an adulteresse.

2. Improperly, if the man only be married, so called improperly adultery, since she but a concu­bine.

II. Adultery double, when by married man, with woman married or betrothed.

35. How compared with fornication?

Far greater for that in simple fornication, seen by the Law of God the truest estimation of things,

1. It was punished with pecuniary mulct, as the dowry of virgins, but adultery with death.

2. Notwithstanding the fact so permitted that the persons might marry, and were so commanded if the virgins father did consent, but adulterous persons sentenced to suffer death, and since forbid­den ever to marry together for divers reasons, and respects,

1. Both to themselves so polluted.

2. Others, whose lives might be endangered by such permission.

That by such evill examples, others might be drawne on to mischiefe.

3. It was offence only, or chiefly to themselves, though both in body and soul & against God, and the congregation, but adultery also against others in the highest degree, and so most severely taken notice of, and punished, as shall be shewed, and thereby the heynousnesse thereof more evidently appearing.

36. How so heynous a sin, that so severely punished?

[Page 404] 1. As a breach of a most sacred covenant made before God, yea and with God accounted; so the lewd woman said to forget the covenant of her God, Prov. 2. 17.

2. The greatest disgrace to a family that may be, when the mother a where, the children ba­stards, and a family instead of a chaste houshold, and Church of God made a brothell house, or stewes, lothsome to God, and all good men.

3. An intollerable wrong to the husband so abused, in that he nourisheth, bringeth up, and provideth for the bastardly brood of lewd knaves, as for his owne, hereby robbed of his estate, and so adultery joyned with theft, and much greater in many respects.

37. How is it greater or worse then theft?

As the abused husband,

1. Is prevented and defrauded of his greatest worldly comfort, the love of his wife, and her fi­delity.

2. Defrauded and wronged in his greatest worldly treasure, the bastards suggested in stead of gennine, and true begotten children.

3. Is continually robbed and wronged in his estate, as every bit of bread, the adultresse or her brats doe eat a continuall theft, and she since she so cut herselfe from him, and her bastardly issue continuall theeves.

4. Sometimes, as continually, so wholly rob­bed of his estate, and his inheritance transferred to the bastardly breed of some lewd varlot, and harlot.

5. And lastly with him sometimes, others rob­bed; as the inheritance, and estate, that ought to [Page 405] descend to them, thus carried to others that worst and least deserve any good; and hence the severi­ty of divers laws both divine and humane, that shew the odiousnesse and deterstation of it among all Nations by the punishments,

39. What punishments?

By the Law,

1. Of God, death, as aforesaid, Deut. 22. 22.

2. Solon, lawfull instantly to kill those taken in adultery.

3. Certaine Indians adjudging the adultresse to cut the adulterers throat, and some kinsman of hers.

4. Nebuchadnezar broiling them on a gridiron.

5. Zaleucus among the Locrians, to have their eyes put out.

6. Egyptians the adulterous nose cut off, and the adulterer to have a thousand stripes

7. Turkes though allowing many wives, yet adultery punished with death usually.

40. How many instances of the execution of such lawes?

If there were not yet the lawes and sentence of them, and the law makers sufficiently shew the foulenesse of the evill, but both execution of them according to the letter, are abundantly shewed in stories, and even beyond the letter of them, ap­proved of by Magistrates, and such as had the po­wer of interpretation, and execution of them, and some others.

41. How shew you that?

1. Zaleucus, whose owne sonne and heire of his kingdome, taken in adultery, and the subjects praying release of the punishment, the father [Page 406] caused one of his sons eyes, and one of his own to be put out in execution of the Law.

2. In Alexander, approving the act of the noble Theban Lady, Timoclea that slew her adulterous ravisher.

3. In the Romans, that punished the adultetry, and ravishing of the Lady Paulina with destructi­on of the Priests and Temple of Isis, by whose means it was done.

5. In the famous strumpet, and adulterous Mes­salina, lastly executed by the good Emperour Claudius command.

6. In the law Julia executed long time duly, and adulterers, both of noble bloud, and else, without difference put to death, as testified by all Writers, and Tacitus with them.

7. In the Emperour first Valentinians time, ma­ny noble women of great parentage, for adulery put to death, as testifieth Ammianus Marcellinus.

8. In Andreas King of Hungaria, whose Queen having betraied a noble Lady, wife of Baudebam to her brothers rape, and being slaine by him, who with his bloudy sword, carring her heart to the King, had his act approved and retained his ho­nour.

8. In Philip the faire, King of France, that spa­red not his owne daughters adultresses, or their Paramours.

9. In Lawes the eleventh, that never made shew of anger, or offence for his sisters death, slain by her husband Seneschall of Normandy with her adulterer in bed together.

10. In Gonzaga Duke of Ferrara, that caused his treacherous and adulterous Captaine, first to [Page 407] marry the party wronged, (and whose husband he had slaine to marry her) and then hanged him.

11. In the rape of Lucretia, where for Tarqui­nius adultery, the Kings and their race banished, and whole forme of government changed, and many like stories, or as pregnant of the odious­nesse of adultery, and punishments attending, in­flicted both by the hand of God and men.

42. Recite some of them?

1. Such as King Osbrights adultery, & rape of the Lord Bruers wife, the bringing in of the Danes in revenge of it, and subversion of his estate and kingdome, with many others, and the ruine of all England.

2. Such as Paris & Helens adultery, the ruine of Troy, and firebrand of almost all Asia and Greece.

3. Such as Valentinians the third, his adultery with Petronius Maximus wife, that cost his life, besides the sacking of Rome, and destruction of the Romane Empire, with the death of many thousands, bringing in Gensericus King of the Vandalls, and all miseries that follow warre and desolation.

4. Such as Davids adultery, punished with ma­ny plagues and crosses in himselfe, and his King­dome, and with lewd children.

5. Such as the Benjamites adultery, with the Levites wife, or concubine, the rooting out of that tribe, and fearfull dissolution, Judg. 20.

7. Such as the Israelites adultery with the Mi­dianitish women, causing the plague, wherein 24000. slaine, and the Mideanites, and their who­rish wives and women utter destruction by Gods command, all of them, saving the unpolluted vir­vins.

42. In this sufficiently declared the odiousnesse of this soule and crying sin?

If it be not, you have it at least charactered fully in the booke of God, and writings of other holy men that describe it in the proper colours, with the punishment & vengeance due, and belonging,

1. As whoremongers, and adulterers, God will judge, Heb. 13. 4.

2 Such shall not inherit the Kingdome of God, 1 Cor. 6. 9.

3. Adultery is a fire that devoureth to destru­ction, Job 31. 12.

4. Saint Basil saith, adultery is the hooke of the divell, whereby he draweth us to destruction.

5. Gregory, it is a furnace, whose mouth glut­tony, flame pride, sparkles filthy words, smoake infamy, ashes poverty and shame.

It is noted of it, it woundeth body and soule, goods, and good name, posterity, and all that be­long to us, to death.

43. How is it to be shewed?

As it woundeth a man, or he woundeth himself,

1. In his body, as well as soule by it, and for­nication polluted, 1 Cor. 6. 13.

2. In his soule polluted, and dishonoured, Prov. 6 31.

3. In his wife wronged, despised, Mal. 2. 14.

4. In his children impoverished, punished, or bastardized, threatned, and seen in David, and his posterity, 1 Sam. 12. 10. and Prov. 6. 25.

5. In his goods and estate commonly wasted, Job 31. 12.

6. In understanding and judgement, Prov. 6. 32.

[Page 409] 7. Name, and to his dishonour, Prov. 6. 33. and so it woundeth every way, even to death, that it is true of this in an eminent degree, lust having con­ceived, bringeth forth sin, and sin perfected, brin­geth forth death.

44. But what say you then of chastity in the other side?

As much by all to be honoured and admired, and no lesse seen blessed by God, then by all com­mended.

45. How shew you this?

In that it is remembred, as of humility to be the roote, continence the girdle, temperance the nurse, so chastity the crowne of all vertues; and all Saints and soules of the just that shall be taken up to Sion, and the new Jerusalem in the embleme of this, as with the title of Virgins, and crowne of chastity, in token of their holy desires, as re­deemed from men, the corruptions and pollutions of the world, are so onely said worthy to accom­pany, and follow the Lambe; and the blessing of Joseph that mirror of chastity on earth, doe abun­dantly testifie.

46. How in Joseph?

In that, for his sake the Lord knowing, and thereby testifying his innocency, many received blessings,

1. As his Masters house, that prospered in all that was under his hand.

2. As the keeper of the prison, that committed all to his charge, seeing it so to prosper.

3. As Pharaoh and his whole house, and servants that so honoured him.

4. As the whole land of Egypt preserved by [Page 410] him, and his wisdome God blessing him.

5. As his father also, and whole family preser­ved from fury of the famine, and destruction by his hand, and God working by him.

6. And so good to the whole Church of God then comprised in them, being faithfull Abrahams family.

47. How then was Polygamy being but a kinds of pollution, allowed to the Jewes?

1. As a peculiar priviledge of that people on­ly then in expectation of the Messias, and blessing of many children.

2. As a dispensation of the Law, and for the hardnesse of their hearts more truly alledged.

3. As a connivencie to the hardnesse of their hearts, rather then full allowance, by such tollera­tion, or making it lawfull; and yet where many wives allowed, the same law for adultery in full force, and with death to be punished.

48. What can be said then more in detestation and of the heinousnesse of those crying sins?

There needs no more for full manifestation thereof, unlesse we say with S. Gregory, lib. 31. Mor. or Tho. secunda, secundae q. 153. art. 5. that the se­quell, or eight infernall daughters that follow them, may seem to make them shew more detesta­ble, which are reckoned to be

  • 1. Blindnesse of minde.
  • 2. Precipitancie.
  • 3. Inconsideration.
  • 4. Inconstancie.
  • 5. Self-love.
  • 6. Love of this world.
  • 7. Feare of the future.
  • [Page 411] 8. And hate of God.

Which though the off-spring of all, or many o­ther sins, more often, & especially from this spring, for as saith Navar sum. do Luxuria, cap. 23. sect. 113. Hoc vitium inclinando mentem, ad delectationem venerorū, quae est omnium vehementissima, occupat par­tem animae inferiorem, in appetendo & procurandoilla, & rursus rapit ad idem superiorem sibi valde cogna­tam, quasi vim inferendo, ut non permittat illi, circa ult. ad alium debet finem intendere nec media ad ille il­lum deligere, at impellet ad se, mundumque hunc, minis amandum, futurumque horrendum, tandemque ad deum ultorem, odio habendum, quo fit, ut eo longius ab hoc vitio excaecante, abesse debeam contemplationi ad­dicti, literis dediti gubernatores, duces, & judices, quo Lucidiori prudentiâ sapientia, consilio circumspectione & constantia indigent, tam ad prefigendas sines, & scopos, quem ad diligendum media, quibus cos assequan­tur.

49. What is the best course to be taken to avoid so horrible a sin?

Surely, even 1. To avoid even the first motions or occasions, and so lesse endangered to fall into the enormousnesse thereof.

2. To make conscience of the least sinnes, so more easily to avoid more crying sins, a good course in all sins, and all degrees of them.

3. To avoid the causes of sin, especially, and apply all lawfull remedies.

50. Which are they in this sin?

Remembred before under the names of occasi­ons or meanes of falling, opposite to the meanes of preserving chastity, and may be thus marshal­led, as the causes of this sin, with their remedies in this order,

[Page 412] As

  • 1. Naturall corruption.
  • 2. Excesse and riot.
  • 3. Idlenesse and ease.
  • 4. Soft apparell and delicacie.
  • 5. Unstaidnesse of minde.
  • 6. Wandring sences.
  • 7. Evill occasions of all sorts, and especially e­vill company.

To which may and ought to be opposed as re­medies,

  • 1. Prayer.
  • 2. Abstinencie.
  • 3. Honest labours.
  • 4. Temperance.
  • 5. Sobriety and modesty.
  • 6. Restraint of senses.
  • 7. Shunning of occasions, and especially evill company.

51. Explane it further?

Naturall corruption, that bringeth forth sinne, and that death, Ja. 1. 15. continually abideth and buddeth forth in us, which is to be restrained by grace, sought for, and obtained by prayer, Ja. 1. 5. Secondly, excesse and riot is the shop of lust, a­gainst which, abstinencie is to be opposed; for else as Gregory Nazian. saith, who pampereth his belly, and would overcome the spirit of fornication, is like him that would quench a flame with oile, and so Prov. 23. 33. Thirdly, idlenesse is the opportu­nity that Satan and lust desireth to enter by: op­posite to which, honest labour in a calling that cut­teth the throat of that fiend, otia si tollas periere, &c.

Fourthly, soft apparell, minstralsey, and delica­cie, [Page 413] are the bellowes that blow the fire, and nurse of idlenesse and lust, as temperance of chastity, and all vertues.

Fifthly, unstaid, and wandring thoughts, usher in loosenesse, and wontonnesse, that sobriety, mode­sty, and staidnesse of minde seeke to expell.

Sixtly, eyes wandring, and eares open to evill whisperings of lust and Satan, are the windows to let in sinne, that such fit restraint of the senses should avoid; and lastly, shunning evill company, is to avoid many especiall, and pregnant occasi­ons, or causes of much evill.

52 What say you then of marriage?

A remedy also, and so appointed, that they that have not the gift of continencie, may marry, and so keep themselves und efiled members of Christs bo­dy, and which ought to be done in the Lord, and with an especiall care of divers circumstances and things therein.

53. What speciall care to be had then in marriage?

Principally to observe as neare as can be, and have respect unto,

  • I. The equality of the parties in
    • 1. Religion, 2 Cor. 6. 14. and 1 Cor. 7. 39.
    • 2. Age.
    • 3. Parentage.
    • 4. Condition, and the like things.
  • II. The ends for which marriage ordained,
    • 1. Avoiding incontinencie.
    • 2. Mutuall helpe, comfort, and society, spiri­tuall, temporall.
    • 3. Increase of a faithfull and blessed seed in the Church.
  • III. The nearnesse of degrees or impediments, [Page 414] by law prohibited to shunne them.
  • IV. The consent of
    • Parents, Deut 7. 3. 1 Cor. 7. 38.
    • Parties themselves, and their mutuall love, and affection, as Gen. 24. 27, &c.

Opposite to which, as in generall to marriage, the forbidding or ungodly restraint thereof, un­lawfull divorces and marriages, so in particular, the neglect of these cautions in the contracting of marriage it selfe, which is intended to be a furthe­rance to godlinesse, honesty and chastity; but in the neglect, may prove but a gap to incontinencie, and evill of all sorts, as well as adultery or for­nication.

54. What to be said of incest?

As a detestable offence, and the heynousnesse gathered by the punishment death, Levit. 20. 10. and the odiousnesse since forbidden; also seene in the dishonour of bloud, and holy societies, as well as the breach of Gods Commandements, and so the Apostle reproveth it as a sinne scarce heard of a­mong the Gentiles to take the fathers wife, 1 Cor. 5. 1.

55. What of sodomy, and the like?

As a most abominable, unnaturall, monstrous, and bestiall offences, even if possible not to bee named among Christians, and if perpetrate, though death appointed, no punishment grievous enough for the sin, and so Sodome and Gomorah, as well as some other places recorded in Histories, have been and remaine spectacles of the divine veng­ance.

56. What is then here in generall comman­ded?

[Page 415] The avoiding of all uncleannesse in body or soul, and our best labour and study for the preservation of chastity, and procuring thereof, both in our selves and others.

57. What followeth?

The eight Commandment concerning the pre­servation of our neighbours goods and not di­minishing the same by stealth or robbery.

SECT. 10. The eight Commandement.

[Page 414] The order [Page 415] and analysis of the eight Commande­ment, shewing the parts and [Page 416] duties, as well as opposite of­fences therein intimated, or expressed, [Page 417] whether in respect of our owne goods not well and lawfully gotten, or others un­justly sought [Page 418] or detained where first of theft and robbery, felony, Pira­cy, and other rapines [Page 419] of wars, and else also by the poors, and of necessity, thought thereby in guilt extended, yet for [Page 420] for publicke peace and tranquility sake severely pu­nished: other sorts of robbers and thieves, with divers de­gree and [Page 421] distinctions of them in respect of the persons themselves, the manner or matter of their theft, so of incendi­aries op­pression, and [Page 422] the great and rich mens theft and robberies, by subverting Iustice, and grinding the face of the [Page 423] poore, so by usurers and engrossers, covetous landlords, and Brokers, Extortio­ners, and [Page 424] such like vermine, the ruine of the poore, and bane of the Common wealth. [Page 425] Such theft also practised in buying and selling, or bartering and trading, by the buyers and his cunning or subtilty, [Page 426] as likewise by the seller, and his di­vers deoeits; so in borrowing and lending, alenations, and other bargaines, persons, [Page 427] and promises of trust, guardians, and the contracts of hire and recompenee, where is to be con­sidered [Page 428] The difference of lawfull and honest, and [Page 429] other unlaw­full trades and negotia­tions, so many kindes of theft, and so sacriledges a theft from God, [Page 430] and stealing or cunning pur­ [...]oining of things dedi­cate to sacred uses. Other sorts of theft [Page 431] by prodigality, covetousnes, unmerciful­nesse, all injustice: the contrary whereof is [Page 432] thence infer­red, hereby to be comman­ded a [...] resti­tution, mercy, charity, justice, and equity, with true and faire dealing [Page 433] in all matters, especially buying and selling, trading and merchan­dizing, or [Page 434] other lawfull trades and callings, whereof [Page 435] the due use of our goods, and of parsimony, [Page 436] frugality, libarality, and the workes of charity. [Page 437] The sum of all.

1. VVHich the eight Commandement?

Thou shalt not steale.

2. What is the order of it?

Next to the wrong of the neighbour in his life, and person, or second selfe, wife and posteri­ty in this third place, all wrong in his estate and goods, or outward fortunes forbidden.

3. What manner of Commandement?

A negative, inferring his opposite affirmative, viz. not to steale, or any way injure, or impaire his estate, but rather labour, and seeke to preserve the same, and if need require, even to afford him part of our owne.

4. What the negative part?

Forbidding all wrong about goods, as in regard of

  • I. Our neighbour, to
    • 1. Steale, cousen, or defraud him of his goods.
    • 2. Injure, wrong or hurt his estate.
    • 3. Impaire or hinder, or not helpe him herein.
    • [Page 416] 4. Be accessary to others wrong of him.
    • 5. Detaining our owne goods from doing him good if necessity require.
  • II. Of ourselves in the
    • 1. Getting of our goods unlawfully.
    • 2. Keeping or detaining them unjustly.
    • 3. Being accessary to any injustice of others for their or our benefit.
    • 4. Unlawfully using our goods to our owne, or others detriment or mischiefe.
    • 5. Prodigall expending them to the hurt of posterity.

5. What the affirmative part?

Commanding the doing all right in goods and worldly estate as in regard of our neighbour, to

  • 1. Wish well to his estate, and any way pre­serve or tender it.
  • 2. Restore any defrauded goods.
  • 3. Recompence any injury.
  • 4. Detect and wrong against it.
  • 5. Impart even our owne to him in necessity.

In regard of ourselves, to

  • 1. Get our goods lawfully.
  • 2. Keepe and retaine them justly.
  • 3. Preserve them by honest industry.
  • 4. Use them lawfully, to our owne good, others benefit.
  • 5. Dispend them frugally, not vainly.

6 How are the opposite parts seen or opposed?

Evidently,

As the unjust actions of stealth, cousenage, fraud, injury, impairing, or hurting our neighbours estate, or consenting to the same, are opposite to the restoring, preserving, and fairly helping, ten­dering [Page 417] or benefiting thereof.

As the unlawfull, and unjust getting, keeping, using, hording, or spending our owne goods, is opposite to the just and honest getting, keeping, using, laying out, and disposing of the same.

7. How is unjust getting our own goods, accounted theft?

As it cannot be but with injury and wrong to others, which is the summe of theft.

8. What are the principall and most noted things here forbidden?

1. All stealing, and violently taking away anything openly, secretly.

2. All oppression and tyranny in the mighty.

3. All deceit, and cousenage in buying, selling, and barganing.

4. All unlawfull trades, or waies in getting or seeking gaine.

5. All prodigality, whereby men rob them­selves and posterity.

6. All covetousnesse, whereby many are wron­ged.

7. All unmercifulnesse whereby the poore are robbed of their dues in charity, of which parts the foure formost concerne, the unlawfull getting of our owne goods, or stealing our neighbours, the three last, the unjust use of our owne.

9. What understand you by stealing?

In general, all offences against this Command­mēt; in particular, that act of purloyning, whether secretly so called theft, or more openly, or with force, called robbery, which names yet are used of­ten promiscuously, and also all cousenage, wrong and deceit called theft, as well as oppression, force [Page 418] and tyranny robbery.

10. What the plainest meaning of theft or robbery?

The direct and plainest breach of this Com­mandement in all unjust taking any thing by theeves and robbers, whether by Sea, as Pirats and Piracie.

By Land, as fellonies, and fellony, breaking houses, burglary, robbing on the high way.

And to which may be referred all accessory to the same, by consent, counsell, provocations, help and assistance.

And also receivers of theeves, things stolne, and harbourers of them, pertakers in the booty, of whom it is said, if no receivers, there would be no theeves or robbers.

11. What is to be said of wars and such rapines?

If the warre be not just, but of malice, unsatiable desire of reigne and revenge, rather then defence of right, it is but open robbery with a strong hand; as the arch Pirat Diomedes told great Alexander, his disturbance of the world was but robbery, though said he, I doing the like, with small force am called a theefe, but thou with greater art sa­luted Emperour.

12. What to be thought of poore that steale for necessity?

Though it extenuate, it doth not extinguish the sinne, it may be lesse then covetous and cruell op­pression that goeth unpunished while they dye for it, though lesse offenders, yet neither ought they to doe it, but rather dye with Lazarus at cruell Dives gate, or feet, and goe to heaven, then by the sinne venture going to hell.

13. Why are they then so severely punished?

[Page 419] For the common peace sake, when if such were suffered, or milder dealt with (since this scarce serves to represse them) scarce any should possesse life or goods without continuall fear and danger, though as Gods Law onely commanded double, or foure or five fold restitution, it might be wished some other course could bee taken by digging at Mynes, plantation of Colonies, or the like, in those of whom any hope of amendment, rather then losse of life, for so small matters as often happeneth.

14. Who are usually the offenders herein?

The idle that had rather be hanged then worke, and so prone to pilfering and stealing to main­taine their idlenesse.

The dissolute that will rob to maintaine their riot, though they oftentimes pay for it so deare, and come to so shamefull ends, which to prevent, honest employments and constraint to worke, and restraint of lewd riotous places, are to be urged and followed by the Magistrate, or in neglect he is accessory to their evill.

15. Is not restitution satisfaction for this offence?

No, it is a step onely towards it; for Non remit­titur peccatum misi restituitur oblatum, if possible to be performed; but the sinne yet further remaineth to be expiate between God and the conscience, for the staine of the soule, as the other doe, for re­stitution of the wrong, and to the like restitution also are bound all other robbers, and oppressors whatsoever.

16. What other sorts of robbers?

All such as by dispoyling others of their goods, intend either

I. The neighbours harme onely, as Incendia­ries, [Page 420] firing houses, &c. Venefici, who spoile the goods by poyson, witchcraft, charmes, &c.

II. Or their owne profit also, as 1. Great theeves by oppression and pretence of usurpation, and warre, extortion and crafty contract.

2 Lesse theeves, by pilfering, pillage, and other meaner rapine and stealth.

17. What other distinction of them?

Either in regard of

I. The persons that steale, as domesticall, by wife, children, servants, family, idle and carelesse, negligent, and wastefull. Externall, all others.

II. The manner by fraud, and more secretly done, properly called theft: force and more open­ly robbery, and yet both either more manifest seen, as taken with the manner in the act with the thing stoln; confested or not to be denied, lesse manifest.

III. The matter, as of first persons,

  • 1. Sold as Joseph.
  • 2. Stolne, as beggars steale young children.
  • 3. Married without consent of Parents, or go­vernours, as maids or young heires.
  • 4. Prodition by treachery.
  • 5. Suppositions, and stealth by changlings, ba­stards.

Secondly, things, either

I. Civill and publicke; so Peculatus robbing the Common-wealth.

II. Sacred, so sacriledge, whether in first gifts and vowes not performed.

Secondly, tenths, or tythes, and Church dues de­tained.

Thirdly, Church livings, 1. mangled by cor­rupt Patrons. 2. Alienated by improper impro­priations. [Page 421] 3. Devoured by Court Harpies, or Countrey Cormorants.

III. Common, first immoveable, land, land­markes, inheritances.

Secondly, moveable, living foules, fishes, plants, with fruits, beasts, &c. without life, money by theeves or cu [...]pu [...]ses, stuffe and apparrell; writings imbezled depraved.

18. What say you of Incendiaries, Witches, &c.

That being the instruments of the divell, of a­bominable malice and mischiefe, so death their deserved due, by Lawes divine and humane, as who doth it of meere malice, and so much worse then the poore thiefe that robbeth for need, and equall to, if not beyond the covetous thiefe that robbeth or oppresseth for gaine.

19. What say you of oppression?

A farre stretching and mighty sinne, or a sinne of the mighty that need not steale, and so a pesti­lent and malicious sinne, as well as a foule and crying offence, and monster with many heads.

20. How say you so?

As it is a sinne of the great ones, and such as should be heads, or guides and governours of the people, and so according to their severall places branched into many heads, and so this many hea­ded monster seen,

1. In Kings and Princes, that tyrannically ex­act upon their poore subjects, as Rehoboam, 1. King. 12.

2. In Officers of the Kings and Princes; that extort more then their Lords will, due or com­mand, to inrich themselves, and so usually infa­mous.

[Page 422] 3. In Nobles and great persons that abuse their power that should protect others to the wrong of the poore, and meaner persons.

4. In rich men, that taking advantage of the time, and necessity of such as want, doe grinde the faces of the poore by unjust power.

5. In Judges, and Ministers of justice, whose hands open to receive bribes, pervert judgement and justice, to the wrong of the poore, of whom Isaiah 1. 23. The Princes are rebellious and com­panions of theeves.

6. In unconscionable Lawyers, and pilling Of­ficers that should be advocates of justice, but common adversaries of God and men, Esay 1. 24. and the like oppression of the poore also, and Common-wealth to be seene in the other persons oftentimes of meaner ranke and quality.

21. In what sort?

The wrong and oppression of such men, as

1. Hoord up corne to make a searcity, and raise the prices, and so pinch the weretched, and grinde the faces of the poore.

2. Ingrosse commodities, and forestall mar­kets for their owne private gaine to the wrong of others, and undoing of the poore.

3. Take pledges of the poore, which they can­not spare or not duly restore them, Exod. 22. and Deut. 24. 6.

4. Take advantage of the pledge, and forfeiture of morgage though to the undoing of the poore brother.

5. Deny or diminish the labourers hire, a cry­ing sinne to the eares of the Lord in the anguish of his soule, Deut. 24. 14. James 5. 4.

[Page 423] 6. Borrowing, and pay not againe, or fai­ning themselves bankerupts, to cheat others, and enrich themselves; often so rob the poore, live by deceit, and others goods, and to these oppressors may be also referred, Usurers, Extortioners, Bro­kers, and other byting Cormorants, and griping Landlords.

22. How is this to be seen?

In the wrong and oppression of the needy and poore brother,

1. By selling corne, or other things upon trust to him that hath not ready money in his need, at a price without reason, which is a biting usury, and most pinching the poore.

2. By letting the land at higher racked rents then the poore tenant with sweat of his browes can well live on; a kinde of biting usury, which whiles the usurer objecteth to the landlord, as the landlord to him his usury, each convincing, and condemning other, both should amend their ex­tortions.

3. By letting money to hire (generally con­demned) at least at higher rates then Law permits, or even to the beggering of the borrower, vile u­sury and extortion.

4. By taking money in excessive measure for brocage, and for procuring money, and more for the continuing, and like unlawfull conditions, as foulest usury, and perhaps higher rates, and other cousening circumventions to devoure the borrow­er, as accessory to usury, and a biting oppression.

5. By laying out money, and feeding the un­thrift with money, of set purpose to circumvent him, and gaine his estate, by eating usury and extor­tion.

[Page 424] 6. Having wronged the neighbour in any mea­sure, and having notice, refusing to restore the losse, or recompence the wrong, whether wit­tingly or unwillingly done, which is also oppres­sion; and to which may be referred

7. Unjust going to law to vex and disquiet the neighbour without cause, and rob him of his peace as well as right, or drive him to goe to law if hee will have his right, both which are of one stampe, and most unjust dealing and oppression.

23. What is deceit or fraud in buying or selling?

Plaine stealing, or cousenage, and though se­cret, yet direct theft, and unjust acquiring of goods, or defrauding our neighbour of his, as well by such deceits which may be in buying or selling, or the like contracts, as by strong hand of open oppression, or plaine robbery.

34. How is it found or practised?

In the ordinary buying or selling, usually in the seller,

1. By false weights and measures, an abomi­nation to the Lord, Deut. 25. 14.

2. By mixture of baser things with better, and sophisticating wares to deceive the buyer.

3. By stretching the things sold by measure, and making things sold by weight heavier, though to their spoile and corruption.

4. By setting a faire glosse upon things to make them shew better then they be, and by false lights and such sleights to cousen the buyer.

5. By extolling things beyond the truth, by lying speeches, not fitting honest men, so lying and stealing going together.

6. By lying in the prices, and dissembling even [Page 425] with oaths, grosse and foule dissimulation.

6. By combining by factions to enhance prices, and make things dearer by engrossing commodi­ties, or other cousening devises fetcht from hell, or the father of lyes for a poore and base gaine, but deare losse to themselves, when offering to de­ceive others, they deceive themselves, and their owne soules of eternall life.

25. What other fraud in buying and selling?

In the buyer, also in the buying, in

I. Buying of him that hath no right to sell, as stolne goods.

II. Words, unworthily despising or dispraising the ware, Prov. 20. 14. offering much lesse then he knoweth it worth.

III. Price, taking advantage of the sellers need, or paying lesse or bad money.

IV. Offering to buy what may be fold, that

1. Cannot, as first graces of God, symony, Acts 8. 18.

Secondly, Remission of sinnes, &c. Thirdly, Holy orders, &c.

2. Ought not to be sold, as first presentati­ons to benefices, called also symony.

Secondly, injustice, at the corrupted Judges hand.

Thirdly, false testimony, to perverting justice, which are apparent theft, and the sellers or offi­cers to sell those things theeves, as well as they that sell stolne goods, or which are not their own.

26. What other deceit, or fraud in contracts?

As well as in buying and selling commodities, or trading by wholesale, or retale, deceit may be.

1. In borrowing or lending money, or other things.

[Page 426] 2. In alienation for a time, ever, of goods or lands.

3. In promises, and trust in depositaries, seoffes intrust, executors, guardians, and other overseers.

4. In hire for labour, or like recompence, wherein fraud and cousenage is but a kinde of theft, in not performance of the things covenan­ted, or in right due, and demanded, wherein are to be respected and required,

  • 1. In words, truth.
  • 2. Promises, faithfulnesse.
  • 3. In deeds, justice.

Else men first deale deceitfully, whose highest degree cousenage.

2. Use lying, unfaithfulnesse, injustice.

27. How for borrowing and lending?

First, for the borrower, to

1. Restore first the principall, if money at the day entire with thanks or recompence, else in bankrupts theft, in others it is wrong. Secondly, thing borrowed safe, and not impaired, else re­compensed, or wrong done.

2. Save the surety harmelesse, or a deceit.

Secondly, for the surety to give his word for thrifty and honest persons, else if for unthrifty and dishonest, accessory to their ill.

Thirdly, for the lender to respect the bor­rower his good, more then his owne, else if for his owne profit, or unjust or unconscionable gain, usury or extortion, and so theft, if not oppression, which rather robbery.

28. How for alienation for a time, or for ever?

Required in the seller that it be in our power, and on a just ground, and performed duly, or a [Page 427] theft and cousenage; and for the buyer, that hee give a valuable and honest consideration, and use no kinde of circumvention of him that selleth, nor wish his detriment, or it is fraud, and robbery, pal­liate onely with the name of bargaine.

29. What in other promises or persons of trust re­quired?

1. In depositaries to keepe safe or restore and make good the things committed to their trust, or it is fraud and theft.

2. In seoffes in trust, executors and overseers, faithfull to discharge that trust in them reposed, or they commit theft, or accessory to it.

3. Guardians to provide for the orphans and pupills good, not to make a prey of them; or their estates, which if they doe, they shew themselves wolves, and theeves, rather then guardians that should be in stead of parents to their pupils, and so generally in all promises, contracts and underta­kings to performe them, or it is a fraud, and as di­minution of a due, a theft.

30. How of contracts of hire and recompence?

For the hirer to give an equall hire, stipend, or recompence, and not delay especially the poore mans wages, or it is a miserable and wretched theft.

For the hired require an honest and reasonable reward, deale faithfully, diligently, or it is extor­tion with fraud and theft; and to this referred fees and dues of Lawyers, Physitians, Chirurgi­on, Schoolmasters, Tradesmen, and Artizans that set price upon their labours, and industry, where­in required conscionablenesse, diligence, and fi­delity, or it bordereth on fraud and robbery.

31. What say you then of unlawfull trades, or gain, or which you call so?

As all publick offices in Church and Common­wealth, and other private callings,

As of husbandry, and all other arts to the same belonging, exercised in the Countrey, as else in the Cities chiefly the others.

As of all arts and sciences generally, both libe­rall of the higher sort, the faculties of Divinity, Law, and Physicke.

Of the lower sort, and preparitives or servants to those former, called the seven liberall sciences

More illiberall and mechanicall of making di­vers usefull things, whereof even whole Towns doe oftentimes consist.

Of buying and selling and retailing of them, and most things else, whereof the rest of the trades in Cities and Sea-townes are seene most to consist, whence navigation also, and consequently mer­chandise are accounted lawfull, and honest trades and callings; so opposite to these lawfull cal­lings, are

I. Either no calling; as first common beggars, or rogues, secondly superfluous gentlemen that ha­ving nothing to maintaine them, refuse to worke, or live in any calling.

II. Bad callings, as who maintaine themselves by first unlawfull professions, harlots, bawdes, witches, juglers, &c. Secondly, gaming, as game­sters, keeping of gaming houses, ribauldry, and lewd exercises, with drunkennesse, &c. as un­lawfull gaines a sinne and theft before God, and man.

32. How is their unlawfulnesse shewne?

[Page 429] In that they are either

1. Simply and absolutely evill and wicked, as the stewes, bawdes and whoring, theeves, and such lewdnesse, witchcraft, &c.

2. Or fouly abused, as judiciary Astrology, Palmestry, next doore to witchcraft, and fortune telling, jugling, and common lotterers, which is a kinde of cousenage, and the divell therein sought to, rather then Gods providence only.

3. Unprofitable to Church and Common­wealth, and serving onely to pride and vanity, as making painting for womens faces, monstrous at­tires, uncivill and immodest apparrell, and the like blasons of sinne, as also these superfluous gentle­men beggars, rogues, and vagabonds, the spaune of idlenesse, bane of vertue and goodnesse, to which unlawfull trades may be added sacriledge.

33. What is sacriledge?

A robbing of God, Mal. 3. 8. or the ungodly and perfiduous taking away of things dedicate to God, and his service for the maintenance thereof, and converting them to other private uses, so pro­phaning them, whereby Gods Kingdome and ho­nour so much as in them lies, is pulled downe, and the kingdome and power of Satan advanced, ten­ding to the overthrow of all vertue and godlinesse, and ruine of Church and Common-wealth.

34. How is it then tollerated?

By the subtilty of Satan, and his wicked instru­ments that dare even to oppose, and dispute with God in this kinde about the authority and lawful­nesse of his acts, and the establishing thereof from all antiquity, compared with their wretch d do­ings contrary to the same in disparagement of his [Page 430] sacred truth, and ordinances, whom whiles God suffereth in this their malice it must needs be to their greater damnation, this being so heynous and crying a sinne, and so the opposition and defiance of the Majesty of God, the pulling downe of his honour and Kingdome, bloud and destruction of soules for want of his honour duly promoted, by this meanes defaced, and they so deprived of bet­ter instruction.

35. What are the branches of this sin?

The talling away of any things consecrated to God, and especially the diminution of tythes, and imbezling Church Patrimony, by taking away all, or the greatest part, where there might be suf­ficient to maintaine good and ablemen for Gods service, and meat in Gods house, Mal. 3. 9. now searce the seraps left, to the starving of the Mini­ster, that must so needs be some silly unsufficient person to discharge so great an office as to stand between God and the people, and so consequent­ly the soules starved and perlshing for want of spirituall food and direction.

36. What other sorts before remembred?

Prodigality, covetousnesse and unmercifulnesse, most seen in the unlawfull and undue use of our owne estate, robbing our selves and others of those parts there of, which doe of due and right to them appertaine.

37. How is prodigality a theft?

As by profuse, riotous and vaine expence, we spend not onely our owne, but even more then our owne, and so rob our posterity, and bring wife and children, heires and family to beggery, and so rob himselfe, and his of all necessary sustenance [Page 431] and rellese, exposed to cold, famine, and poverty, his unthrifty theft and prodigality, hereby proving worse then an infidell 1 Tim. 5. 8.

37. How is covetousnesse theft?

As a theft of heart, and divers waies robbing God and men of their dues, and so

I. The covetous heart seen to God, and desi­ring the neighbours goods and estate.

II. The covetous hand oppressing, and couse­ning his brother and neighbour.

III. Covetous desires set upon the world, lea­ving God and godlinesse, so the covetous mans

1. Minde and soule serveth mammon and rob­beth God of his service, ye cannot serve God and mammon, Matth. 6. 24.

2. Soule adoreth the wedge, or purse of gold, so Iolatry.

3. Eye robbeth himselfe, and others of neces­sary things, and so he not onely robbeth God, his neighbour and brother, but his own soule also of necessary things for this life, and finally of eter­nall happinesse, so well esteemed a great theft and root of all evill, since who thus loveth the world, the love of God is not in him, 1 John 2. 15.

38. How unmercifulnesse theft?

As a branch of covetousnesse, extending it self, in not extending charity to the poore, so robbing them of their dues in charity, and Christ in them, Matth. 25. as Christ himselfe acknowled­geth, and miserable the theft, from God and the Church, the poor and Christ in the benummedneffe of soule, dealing falsely with God the giver of all goodnesse, and Christs poore members; and for this Dives in hell, whom wee read not [Page 432] to have robbed others, but only not to have given to poore Lazarus, and therefore frying in hell flames when Lazarus was comforted, whom hee robbed of his due in charity, and consequently of life, by not reliefe, and thus a wretched theefe, and which may be gathered, who are so hard hearted to the poore, will not sticke if occasion be offered to rob God, and others also, in another, or any other sort, and thus unmercifulnesse theft.

39. What is on the contrary here commanded?

Partly intimated already, and else easily to bee gathered from the premises, the duties opposite to the said forbidden vices, or the extirpation of the vices aforesaid, and so the

1. Restitution of things unjustly taken, or re­compence of wrong.

2. Justice, and equity in the mighty.

3. Faire dealing in buying, selling and con­tracts.

4. Lawfull trades, and meanes of getting goods and preserving the same.

5. Due use of our goods, with persimony and frugality.

6. Liberality and bounty, where honest occa­sions require.

7. Mercie and charity where need and necessi­ty, and so a generall justice or disposition to this honesty, equity and humanity.

40. How restitution to be made?

Of all other mens goods, either unlawfully got­ten, or that may not be lawfully detained; whether found, received by contract, or committed in trust, and so in trust, and so to restore that to the party whose due, or who damnified by detaining it to [Page 433] the full value, or recompence at least, so much or neere as able.

So soone as may be, or so soone as we seeke for­givenesse at their hands, of the wrong, or at Gods hands of the sin, whose opposite is persisting in wrong and robbery.

41. How equity and justice commanded?

Both in generall, generall justice, and inclina­tion to equity, in all; and especially in the more po­tent, as more able, and so more apt to oppression; in opposition to all acts of injustice, and robbery, committed by might and tyranny of Rulers, in see­king gaine, or respect; or of the rich by cruelty and unmercifulnesse, oppressing the poore.

42. How faire dealing in buying and selling, and contracts?

As the rule whereby all contracts ought to bee squared, in truth of words, faithfulnesse in promi­ses, and justice in deeds, uprightly, and without dissimulation, as before God, whether in

I. Buying or selling,

  • 1. The things that may be bought or sold.
  • 2. Without fraud or any sinister respect.
  • 3. For honest and due prices, not desiring to live by other mens losses.

II. Borrowing and lending, without couse­nage, usury, extortion, or other ungracious or un­conscionable practices whatsoever; but in cha­rity and love.

III. Things of trust, or hire, with due restitu­tion, and discharge of trust, and recompence with­out fraud or delay: opposite to which, all couse­nage, and fraud in buying and selling, borrowing or lending, or other reall or verball contracts, and [Page 434] bargaining in usuall traffique and commerce.

43. What lawfull trades, or honest meanes of gaine commanded?

1. All publique offices in Church and Common­wealth, supreme of the Prince, subordinate, all o­thers.

2. Private Trades, Arts, and imployments of life, in the sundry vocations, warranted by the law and word of God, Statutes of the Realme where we live; opposite to which, to live in no trade, or by lewd and dishonest trade; or meanes, in lowdnesse to get a living, or in idlenesse to eate the sweat of others browes, hatefull to God and men.

44. What sorts of honest getting of things?

Attained to, either

I. Without contract,

  • 1. By succession and inheritance, descended from ancestors.
  • 2. By our own honest labours, and endeavours.
  • 3. By the gift and bounty of others.

II. By contract, as by honest bargaining, and purchase.

45. What things required to honest gettings?

I. Both internall vertues of the minde,

1. [...], not setting our hearts upon riches, Psal. 62. 10. opposite to it, love of money, root or evill, and all the sins of this Commandement, 1 Tim. 6. 10.

2. Contentednesse with our estate and condition, that Gods providence allotteth us: opposite to which, male contentednesse, the root of much mis­chiefe.

3. Moderate desire of things necessary, 1 Tim. [Page 435] 6. 8. without covetousnesse, or ambition, hasting to be rich or great, 1 Tim. 5. 8. Prov. 27. 20.

4. A moderate care of such things, without im­moderate carking, or improvident carelesnesse, 1 Tim. 5. 8. Matth. 6. 25. Prov. 10. 15.

II. Externall, honest calling and vocation.

Diligence in that calling: opposite to inordi­nate walking, or living, and idlenesse.

46. How are they to be preserved?

By such honest meanes as they are to be gotten, to our use, and reliefe of others, and to that end defended from fraud, and oppression, or repine, by wisedome, providence, or any lawfull and just meanes.

47. Is it lawfull to goe to law, to retaine or pre­serve them, or maintaine our right?

There is no doubt of it, if

  • 1. The cause be just, weighty, and necessary.
  • 2. If charity be not broken.
  • 3. If it be used as the last refuge, else too many offend in going to law,
    • 1. For unjust and trifling matters.
    • 2. In stomack and malice.
    • 3. When other remedies may be had; and this onely to molest their neighbours.

48 How is the due use of our goods?

To our comfort, as the good gifts of God, and also for other reliefe, and communicating them liberally, if we have plenty; if little, yet gladly, even out of that little, to the poore, and those in necessity, Tob. 4. 8. and so enjoying them our selves,

1. With honest parsimony, saving and sparing them, that they be not wastfully and unprofitably spent.

[Page 436] 2. Frugality, according to our ability, laying them out in needfull uses, not idlely or vainly. Op­posits to niggardlinesse, and keeping them from our owne and others needfull uses, and so a double theft, as well as covetousnesse, the root of it, and prodigality her wastfull adversary.

49. How liberally to be used?

In free communication of our goods, to the be­nefit of others, on good occasions, and pious sort; wherein required, that if it be done

1. Justly, giving our owne, without wrong to others.

2. Willingly, without constraint, as freely done.

3. Cheerfully, without grudging, or exprobra­tions, and so truly liberality, bounty, or munifi­cence, be it much or little, according to our po­wer; opposite to it, fast-handed avarice, and vaine and wastfull prodigality.

50. How is mercy and charity to be showne?

To those in need and necessity, and so, who gi­veth to the poore, lendeth to the Lord, Prov. 19. 17 and it shall be paid him againe, and who doth not, stealeth from the poore their dues, for which theft Dives was cast into hell; and so the workes of mercy to the

  • I. Bodies six, to
    • 1. Visit the sicke and needy.
    • 2. Feed the hungry.
    • 3. Give drinke to the thirsty.
    • 4. Cloath the naked.
    • 5. Helpe the weake.
    • 6. Buty the dead.
  • II. Soule six, to
    • 1. Instruct and counsell the ignorant.
    • [Page 437] 2. Chastise, and reprove the offender.
    • 3. Comfort the distressed.
    • 4. Forgive the penitent.
    • 5. Beare with the weake.
    • 6. Pray for all.

According to the verses,

Visito, 1 poto, 2 cibo, 3 divestio, 4 colligo, 5 condo, 6
Consule, 7 castiga, 8 solare, 9 remitte, 10 for, 11 ora. 12

Opposite to which all cruelty, hard-heartednesse, unmercifulnesse, and uncharitablenesse.

51. What is the summe of all?

To be true and just in all our dealings, not to co­vet nor desire other mens estates, but to learne and labour honestly to get, and lawfully to use our owne, and preserve our neighbours goods, where­by we a void all shew and manner of theft.

52. What followeth?

The ninth Commandement, commanding all truth and justice in our words, as well as our dea­lings, to the preservation of charity, and good name.

SECT. 11. The ninth Commandement.

The orders and of, Analysis [Page 438] of the ninth Commande­ment, where the parts and duties, with the op­posite [...]es and abuses, as well expressed as intimated, [Page 439] are further shewed and explained, and first of truth, and the branc­ches thereof, and opposite fals­hood, [Page 440] lying, slander, tale­telling, and all false witnes­bearing, whether in publique place of judgement, by any sort of persons whatsoever, [Page 441] as plaintiffe or defendant, Iudge, or other a­gent, instru­ment, or witnesse, or otherwise [Page 442] in more private manner compared with [Page 443] the former, in whispering, and tale bearing, slander, and backbiting, calumny, or [Page 444] other dispa­ragements, flattery, or such parasi­ticall or sycophanti­call behavi­our in any respect or degree [Page 445] tending to the sup­pressing or subversion of truth or charity: where far­ther of jesting and lying, and of [Page 446] all sorts of lies, and their much used and frequented Asylum of equivocation with the [Page 447] heinousnesse, patrons and practisers, or inventers, or defenders of the same, the generall good, use of the speech, [Page 448] and hearing, or care and tongue, in regard of the truth, and charity to be extended to our selves [Page 449] and others, especially in the mainte­nance of [Page 450] a good name, and rules there­unto belonging, [Page 451] or necessarily for the [Page 452] same.

1. VVHat is the ninth Commandement?

Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour.

2. What is the order of this Commandement to the first?

[Page 438] Next after the care of other greater things, as the neighbours life, body, and goods, even his name is cared for, and words and lips have a rule prefixed to direct them, according to the Psalmist, that we may take heed to our words, that we of­fend not in our tongues, and so as the leafe of the tree, that God careth for, shall not fall, the very words of our lips, and thoughts of our hearts are weighed, as the haires of our head numbred, and here the words of our mouth, as in the next Com­mandement, the thoughts of our heart, have a law prescribed, to make them holy and acceptable un­to the Lord.

3. What manner of Commandement?

A negative, inferring his opposite affirmative, viz. not speake untruth, or make lyes, in unchari­table manner, against our neighbour, but to pre­serve truth and charity among all men.

4. What the negative part?

Not to speake or broach untruth in uncharity, to the hurt or infamy of our neighbour or our own honest estate, credit, or good name.

5. What the affirmative part?

To speake and utter truth in charity, to the good of our neighbour or our owne honest estate, cre­dit, and good name.

6. How are the parts seene opposite or opposed?

As truth opposite to untruth,

Charity to uncharity,

The good to the hurt or infamy of our neigh­bour, or ones honest estate, credit, and good name.

7. What manner of vice is it forbidden?

Maledicentia, evill and untrue language, or ly­ing, or abuse of the tongue.

[Page 439] Whose root, an evill heart and thought.

Whose blossome and branches, evill words.

Whose fruit evill deeds, not onely infamy, lyes, and slander, but sometimes reaching as far as the breach of the other Commandements, in theft, cousenage, fraud, oppression, yea mischiefe of spil­ling bloud, and murder, as well by being the fuell of fury, in quarrels and contentions, as betraying innocent bloud, so that an evill tongue, the occa­sion of much evill, and hence said set on fire of hell, Iam. 3.

8. What manner of duty commanded?

Good and gracious language, or the right use of the tongue, that excellent instrument of the soule, well used, and occasion of much good both to body and soule, especially by truth, learning, and instruction.

9. What is truth?

1. In the minde, a conformity of the minde to the truth of things, as they are, and so to the mind of God, by which they are and were created.

2. In the words, a conformity of the words to the truth in the minde conceived, and so to the things.

3. In the deed, conformity of actions and deeds to the words and profession of the truth by the tongue.

4. In the will, a love, desire, and study of truth, which is called veracitas: opposite to which is ly­ing, and falshood, and an unconformity of the

Minde to the things as they are, or to the minde of God; and conformity to the devill, the father of lyes.

Words to the minde, or things in truth.

[Page 440] Deeds to the words or minde, in simplicity.

Will to the love or desire of truth, and so a de­dication of minde and speech, deeds and will, to the devill, the enemy of God, and truth, and author of mischiefe, whence proceedeth and appeareth commonly the malice of untruth in uncharity.

10. What are the parts of the vice here forbidden?

In opposition to truth and honesty, or charity, found especially

1. All false witnesse bearing, and accusation, the maine sin here forbidden.

2. All false slanders, calumniation and back­biting.

3. Tale-bearing, and lending the tongue or eare to heare, tell, or carry false reports.

4. Flattering and soothing any for subtilty, or advantage.

5. Lying and equivocation, any untruth against knowledge, or conscience, of our selves or others, in vainglory boasting, depraving, or diminishing truth, or good name.

11. How false witnesse bearing?

In testimonies, whether

1. Publique, in face of judgment, as of the Judge, Notaries, Lawyers, and parties themselves, or wit­nesses.

Out of judgement, but for elections, or like publique businesse.

2. Private, in regard of the authority not ap­pearing, or wanting to sight, though else publique defamation or libell, as else all other private de­fame, or lying.

12. How in the Judge to be found?

In false & evill judgment, or proceeding therin,

[Page 441] 1. As rash judgement, either

The cause not well understood,

One party onely heard, not the other,

Witnesse of one alone in capitall causes.

2. Perverse judgement, when the wicked ab­solved, and just condemned, as commonly if he be a taker of bribes, accepter of persons.

3. Being accessory to the offences of others, by Admitting needlesse suits,

Protracting suits,

Rash imposing oathes,

Allowing, or setting and admitting of false cour­ses, or witnesses, as in Naboths case, and Christs condemnation.

13. What then required of the Judge?

Due proceedings, without respect of persons, or bribes, to the full examination of the truth, and gi­ving sentence accor­ding to

  • Truth,
  • Justice,
  • Equity,

to the

  • Righting of wrong.
  • Punishment of vice.
  • Maintenance of vertue.

14. How false testimony in the Notaries?

In the Notaries dealing falsly in writing, preser­ving, reciting of the Records, thereby corrupting them, and wronging of right, in which they ought to deale truly and justly.

15. How in Lawyers?

1. By entertaining and promoting evill causes.

2. Animating the followers of evill causes, and contention, as amicos curiae.

3. Using false accusations, and calumniations against the adverse party.

4. Being unfaithfull to the helping a bad, or be­traying a good cause.

[Page 442] 5. Taking of fees ambidexter-wise, on both hands, and betraying the client.

16. What their duty then?

To entertaine or promote no cause they know to be evill.

To maintaine the good cause with good con­science, truly, faithfully.

How false dealing in the parties?

In going to law for stomacke, malice, and con­tention.

In dealing untruly by

1. Forging false accusations, and calumniations, false Instruments or Deeds.

2. Suborning false witnesses, whose duty were that truth, charity, and right might take place.

17. How the offence in the Plaintife or Defendant more in particular?

In the Plaintife, in 1. All causes, to seeke the molestation of his neighbour.

2. Criminall causes,

Calumniari, to urge untrue and uncertaine mat­ters, or crimes.

Praevaricari, making only a show of accusation.

Tergiversari, to fly from his accusation.

In the Defendant, to Deny the truth.

Appeale without just cause.

Not submit to judgement lawfully given.

18. How the offence of witnesses?

Either not to give testimony to truth.

Or give false testimony, and that by witnessing what hee knoweth not to be true, doubteth or knoweth to be false.

19. What their duty then?

1. To give testimony when on just occasion re­quired.

[Page 443] When hee seeth innocency oppressed, though unrequired.

2. To testifie the truth, only, wholly, Pro 14. 25

What other publique testimonies?

Out of the place of judgement, by publique speeches, (as Orations) writings, testimonials, for elections, or any other advancement; that onely truth and worthy persons be allowed, not falshood spread, and unworthy persons promoted.

20. What other private testimonies?

1. In reprehension, or dispraising of vertues, or commendable things, or extenuation of the same.

2. In extolling or praising vices, and bad things with undue and untrue testimony, contrary to ho­nesty and charity, and if in presence, is flattery, or derision, or else reviling and contumely, in ab­sence, growing towards slander or mocking, how­soever evill & cursed speaking. Opposite to which wee ought constantly on all occasions to praise and acknowledge vertue, and discommend vice.

21. What is slanders and backbiting?

A false testimony behinde ones backe, to the wrong of the good name, dear as life, or credit, & so a kind of murder; and also a blasphemy against men, and against the truth of God, and his honour.

22. What is the heynousnesse of it?

Not onely lying, but evill and cursed speaking, with malice in the heart, poison in the tongue, and dart in the lips, wounding the speaker, the hearer, and the party wronged, three at one blow, a sharp rasour of the devills, razing out a mans name, and worthy to be razed out of the booke of life.

23. How is it used?

Either by privy whispering, defamatory libels, [Page 444] and sowing and spreading publicke rumours and calumniations in any sort, to the devouring of a man in his good name and credit, and raising an ill name, so as he that hath an ill name, halfe han­ged, as the proverb is, these may seem the divells hangmen, as their tongues indeed set on the fire of hell, and the poison of aspes under their lips, poisoneth that pretious ointment of a good name.

24. What tale-bearing?

A kinde of slander, usually understood in small matters, for if it be with foule defamation, it is grosse slander, to which are accessory the receivers of false reports, for as there could not well bee theeves if no receivers, so no tale-carriers, if there were not tale-receivers, giving encouragement to the same.

25. What is the subject of it?

Commonly detraction, calumny or scorne, and so the soule water of malediction tendeth to the wrong of the neighbour, and uncharity, howsoe­ver used or sprinkled, if in his

1. Presence, by reviling and derision.

2. His absence, by slander in backbiting, &c.

Whisperers, and tale-bearers to his disparage­ment and disgrace.

26. What the heinousnesse?

Next to the slanderer and blasphemer, both they that tell and receive tales, that love to tell and heare lyes, theeves to their neighbours good name, and enemies to truth and charity, and as they blot his good name, theirs to be blotted out of the Booke of life, and they rooted out of Gods City, and holy Hill, Psal. 15.

27. What of flatterers?

[Page 445] Next to those long tongued tale-bearers, and raisers of rumors, and false reports, or sharpe ton­gued slanderers, with poison of aspes under their lips; these smooth tongued trencher-flies, and pa­rasites, whose words are smoother then oile, yet very swords, and not farre from sycophants, whose words may melt like butter, yet war in the heart, and oalumny in the libell, all of them abusing the tongue in lying and untruth, these to flattery and fraud.

28. What is flattery?

A deceitfull and false praise, or per fallacem lau­dem seducionem, a beguiling by false praise, and so an abuse of the truth, and the flattered person to his face, as a falshood and deceitfull lye in the flatterers tongue, so with the flatterers were busie mockers, and commonly used lying and collo­guing Gnathos, and base fellowes to smooth up vaine-glorious Thrasos and Braggadoches of skil or valour in their vaine humour, when what ever the one will boastingly say, the other will be rea­dy lyingly, and blasphemously to sweare.

29. How is it else seen?

Either by 1. Salutation and smoothing with them, we meane to hurt, as Joab, that saluting slew Abner, 2 Sam. 3. 27.

2. Commendation beyond measure, for our profit or advantage, as to get our living by this trade of lying, so parasites.

3. Disparaging of any to please others, as whisperers, liars, and tale-bearing flatterrs.

4. Soothing men in vices, contrary to vertue and honesty, extenuating their foule sinnes, and calling their other sinnes none, or vertues; so if [Page 446] Preachers sow pillowes under sinners elbowes, and do not plainly shew sin & Gods judgements.

Generally in all belying the truth in any de­gree, to the soothing of others in sinne, or but dis­sembled holinesse, or shew of goodnesse, whether to insinuate himselfe, or sucke advantage, as cal­ling the prodigall liberall, the Machiavil-like po­liticians, discreet; or even quite opposite, the foo­lish, wise and prudent; or the prophane, devout, and godly; the base and degenerous, noble; as sometimes above measure, alwaies fainedly, ex­tolling and deceiving them with smooth words for sinister ends.

30. What of lying and equivocations?

The direct abuse of truth, and so in some degree of charity, whether against a mans knowledge, or with doubting of the truth as every lye, or with an intent to deceive, as equivocation a cunning and subtill couched lye.

31. What sorts of lying or falshood?

Either in 1. Jest, as the jesting lye, mendacium jocosum, to sport our selves withall or others, and as alwaies vaine, often ill, as tending to others hurt, or disparagement; so jesters, over witty rake-hells, and travellers, spreaders of newes, and such surrilous wits, not seldome offend.

2. Earnest, as the

Officious lye; Officiosum Mendaci­um.
Pernitious lye; Maliciosum
Varnished lye; Fucosum
Boasting lye; Ventosum
Equivocating lye; Ingeniosum

32. How the officious lye?

In great necessities used, as by Abraham, saying [Page 447] Sarah was his sister, for feare, not telling the truth, or all the truth by Isaac so of Rebecca; Jacob saying he was Esau, by his mother commanded, not to be allowed of, though God turned it to a good end.

33. What of the pernitious lye?

Wanting all colour or excuse, void of all good nesse, and by whomsoever used, tradesmen, or o­thers, as out of malice, or to the hurt and preju­dice of others, shewing them that use it, children of the Divell, the adversary of truth and charity, and father of lyes and deceit.

34. What of the varnishing lye?

A colourable excuse of some fraud, in or to­wards others, flattery, towards ourselves, Adams fig-tree leaves to hide shame; but such excuses ne­ver serve the turn, but rather make it more odious, Gehazi punished with leprosie, and Ananias and Saphira with death in their colourable excuse, or varnished lye to cover their offence.

35. How of the boasting lye?

A vaine-glorious lye full of windy vanity, cou­sening our selves most, as plainly seene of others, though dissembled, and so accompanied with a double fraud of vaine-glory and dissimulation.

36. What of equivocation?

A subtill and ingenious lye, and though often used and practised by her most subtill masters, pro­fessed and patronised or defended; so the il­nesse apparant by the shame to protect it, though the witinesse may countenance it, as that and all mentall reservations blindefold the truth, preten­ded to save themselves from danger; which if it were in a good cause, came neare an officious lye, which is not yet approved of, but in an ill matter, [Page 448] is apparant falsity and dissimulation, joyned with offence.

37. How is it so ill then?

In the falsity, opposite to truth, and to blinde the same.

In the end, to smoother the truth, and deceive.

In the manner of it, dissimulation and fraud.

In the authour the divell, who equivocating with Adam in paradise, in counselling him to the making of himself like to the Gods or Angells, but evill ones, and so usually in his Oracles by equivo­cations deceiving the simple, and his servants as Julian,-Valens,-Hildebrand, &c.

By sayings doubtfully to be interpreted divers waies.

Aio te Eacida Romanos V. D. and many others the like.

And thus taken up upon trust by those that have need of his commodities and sleights to defend themselves, and his workes.

38. What are to be said of parables and similies that are not the very truth?

Though they are not the very and precise truth, according to the bare letter, yet in the sense and understanding, as well as the intention, they are the truth, and sometimes an excellent and divine truth, and more effectually working upon the mind and understanding, then any plaine words expres­sing the same could doe: so they are truth in the reflex, and so are the Riddles, Parables, Mytholo­gies, in divers good Moralists, and especially in holy Scripture.

39. What here commanded then in generall?

I. With the avoiding of all the aforesaid vices [Page 449] forbidden, as in particular may be seen in the pre­mises.

II. With the love and study of truth and cha­rity, 1. In the heart inclining to it, 2. In the tongue professing it, 3. Deeds practising it, to the best use in the preservation of our owne or neighbours goods and good name.

40. How found in the heart?

By the inclination we finde in us glad and wil­ling,

1. To heare the truth, and hate untruth.

To heare well of our neighbour, and good re­port to his commendations, and not ill, or good unwillingly.

2. To judge charitably, not rashly or suspitious­ly, or determining against him.

3. To interpret things to the best, and not good things ill, or doubtfull things to the worst part.

4. To report onely good and profitable things, or necessary, rather silencing, then blazing the faults of others.

41. How to be found in the speech and tongue?

By the practice, and entertaining of profitable and good speech, such as may minister grace to the hearers, and honest comfort, whether ten­ding

1. To Gods glory especially.

2. To our owne and neighbours good,

  • Spirituall of soule.
  • Temporall, for
    • Honest delight.
    • Society.
    • Profit.

[Page 450] Opposite to which, vaine, hurtfull, rotten, evill and dishonest speech, lying, scurrility, &c.

42. What meanes to entertaine such speech?

Docility, and vertues of urbanity, courtesie, af­fability, and taciturnity if need be, to avoid idle, and unprofitable language: opposite to which, are morosity, inurbanity, rusticity, and counterfeit courtesie, much babling, and profitable truth smo­thered in silence?

43. How found in practice and in deed?

By the constant care and stedfastnesse in main­taining the truth to our utmost power and endea­vour, and according to the rules of charity, for our owne, and our neighbours credit, and good name.

44. How is our neighbours good name maintained?

By all the meanes aforesaid, in avoiding all evill speaking or hearing, and speaking, judging, or in­terpreting all things to the best, in charity; so a step to the preservation of our owne.

45. What if he be manifestly ill, may we not speak it?

Yes, but

1. In charity, occasioned by justice, or for his admonition and amendment.

2. Or in complaint to God, as David against his enemies.

Before men, to avoid them, as the Prophets and Apostles speake against false teachers.

3. Not in his disgrace, in malice, or any like evill pretence.

46. How to preserve or procure our owne good name?

I. By observing the rules towards others, a step to our owne good name.

II. Using the meanes whereby (though there­in [Page 451] unsought) it is to be gotten,

  • 1. Serving God.
  • 2. Seeking his kingdome, and righteousnesse.
  • 3. Walking uprightly.
  • 4. Keeping a good conscience, whereby with­out seeking a good name therein, but better things, we shall finde a good name.

III. By avoiding all

First, hypocrisie and hypocriticall behaviour.

Secondly, vainglory in

  • 1. Boasting.
  • 2. Seeking praises of men, or flatterers, by va­nity.
  • 3. Censuring others, or
  • 4. Disgracing ironically, and arrogantly scor­ning them.

Thirdly, Infamy, by

  • 1. Such vanity.
  • 2. Sinnes and vices.
  • 3. Opprobrious speeches.
  • 4. Evill company, &c.

47. How is true testimony to be given of our selves?

1. For the good, if true, with modesty onely on good occasion.

Not for boasting or vainglory, but for the good of others to confesse it.

If false, not to assume, but with modesty and hu­mility to deny it.

II. Evill,

1. If true, to confesse it,

First, to God, to aske forgivenesse.

Secondly, to men onely, if necessary, for Gods glory, our owne or others good.

2. False, constantly to deny it.

[Page 452] Opposite to which, arrogancy, counterfelt mo­desty, to draw more then deserved commenda­tions, and boasting of evill, to our owne shame, and Gods dishonour, or good wee have not, for our owne vaine glory, gaine, or disgrace of others, or disgrace our selves, to picke thankes, or gratifie others: contrary to truth, candor, and integrity.

48. What followeth?

The tenth and last Commandement, concern­ing the moderation of the very thoughts of heart to the preservation, if possible, of our selves en­tirely to God.

SECT. 12. The tenth Commandement.

The order and reason thereof, and Analysis [Page 453] of the tenth Commande­ment, shewing the parts and duties as well as opposite [Page 454] vices and abuses thereby intimated or expressed: of concupiscence [Page 455] and the severall sorts and root thereof ori­ginall guil [Page 456] whence bud out all actuall transgressi­ons, and the degrees of the same according as found in the severall passions and parts of [Page 457] the soule, and in such other respects di­stinguished, with the object of the concupi­scence, as in the Commande­ment expressed, and how evill lusts in the other Commande­ments impli­cit, here [Page 458] more expressely and fully, and fully forbid­den: the generall duties and vertues hereby commanded, [Page 459] where in the gene­rall inclina­tion to justice and contented­nesse in a sort [Page 460] a sort as it were all, or the chiefe of all vertues may [Page 461] be seene.

1. VVHat is the tenth Commandement?

Thou shalt not cover thy neighbours house, thou shalt not covet thy neighbours wife, nor his servant, nor his maid, nor his Ox, nor his Asse, nor anything that is his.

2. What the order of it?

The last making this addition to the rest, even if it were possible, not in thought to transgresse, and to kill the first motions of sin in the heart, the Cockatrice in the shell; that the budding forth of originall sin into actuall, may be smothered, atleast making conscience of the smallest offences, cry­ing sins may be avoided.

3. What manner of Commandement?

A negative, inferring his opposite affirmative, viz. all evill and corrupt affections, understood by [Page 453] concupiscence forbidden; and all good thoughts of minde, and motions of Gods Spirit in the heart, cheerfully to be entertained, and hereby comman­ded.

4. What the negative part?

The prohibition, to shew Gods hate of them, and of all evill affections, both in the

1. Originall guilt, hereditary corruption of na­ture, especially budding out towards actuall trans­gression.

2. Actuall,

Evill thoughts and phantasies.

Evill motions passions and perturbations of the minde.

Evill consent to the said motions, &c. and desire as it were to effect the same, or wish it done, which is plaine concupiscence in the full growth.

5. What the affirmative part?

The hate of that originall guilt and corruption of nature, which God hateth; commanded; and thereby with the rooting out of that evill of thought, fantasie, and motions, or passions and per­turbations of minde, a holy entertainment of

Good thoughts and cogitations.

Good motions of Gods Spirit, and truth.

Good resolution to follow the good, and truth chosen and allowed in heart.

6. How the parts opposite, scene opposed?

1. As the cherishing originall guilt, into actuall concupiscence; opposite to the hating and root­ing out of the same: and that naturall inclination to the guilt, or hereditary corruption; opposite to the inclination to justice, and Gods love, in the flesh lusting against the spirit, and the spirit against the flesh.

[Page 454] 2. Actuall,

Evill thoughts, opposite to good.

Evill motions, opposite to good motions, &c.

Evill consent, opposite to good resolution, &c.

7. What sorts of concupiscence?

I. The habituall and hereditary

1. Cleaving to our nature, derived from Adam, which is called originall sin.

2. Confirmed, by perpetrating actuall, and ma­ny offences.

II. Actuall, the buds of that originall, as pro­ceeding from the same, and more confirming it; so either producing and confirming other, daugh­ter and mother either to other, and spreading so largely, all sins and vices seeme branches of the same.

8. What opposite to it?

Originall righteousnesse, lost in Adam, renew­ed and restored by Christ, in some measure and de­grees of grace here, in full measure hereafter in glory: the opposition of which grace, or renew­ed righteousnesse here in the flesh, to that guilt, is that continuall combat of a Christian, in the sub­duing of the flesh, and evill affections, to the spirit, and lusting of the spirit against the flesh, as the flesh against the spirit, so long as wee live, and till fully reformed to the image of God.

9. Whence commeth actuall concupiscence?

1. From that originall guilt, as the fountaine or root, suffered to bud and grow in us.

2. From other accidents, as occasions of brin­ging it into action, or adding fuell to the flame, as from the

1. Motions and suggestions of [Page 455] The devill.

Lewd men, and his instruments.

Our owne intemperance.

2. Sense, infected with sin.

3. Phantasie, minde, and memory, &c. corrupted by lewd objects.

10. How shall we then avoid it?

By taking heed to our wayes, and carefully ob­serving our evill inclinations, to reduce and regu­late them after Gods will and Commandements, more especially in our

1. Walking with God by prayer and holy me­ditations.

2. Going from the company of the world, by retiring and secret examination of our hearts, wayes, and senses, Psal. 4.

3. Armour of God, to resist the evill one, Eph. 5. 6. &c. 2 Cor. 10. 5.

11. What are the degrees hereof?

As they are either

[...], foregoing passions, or as some speake, unformed concupilcence, going before the act of reason, as in

  • 1. Wanton dreames.
  • 2. Uncleane thoughts.
  • 3. Malicious dreames of hatred, &c.
  • 4. Minde withdrawne, or heart affected by sud­den delight, passion, or bait by the sense, phanta­sie, memory, or other seducing occasions presented.

2. [...], full passions, or formed concupiscen­ces, and acts of unreasonable reason, in deliberate desire, and consent of will, that are either

1. Rowled in the minde, with approbation.

2. Taken delight in by that approbation, though [Page 456] without consent to the practice of them.

3. Delighted in, even to consent of practice.

4. Desired to be put in practice, and so the very actuall breach of other Commandements, as of false testimony, slander, theft, adultery, &c.

12. How the affections of the heart else distinguished?

Into [...], a versation from some appearing e­vill, by anger, feare, hate, and the like.

[...], desiring of some appearing good, as properly this concupiscence, whose obliquities and defects against honesty, good reason, Gods will, and depravation by evill judgement, is the breach of this Commandement, for there may bee a good and holy feare, anger, and hatred, as of sin, and concupiscence of good things, to Gods glory.

13. How evill concupiscence distinguished?

As immoderate, into concupiscence of the ob­jects that are evill, or evilly desired, as of

1. Pleasure, or lust of the flesh, carnall concu­piscence.

2. Profit, lust of the eyes, covetous concu­piscence.

3. Honour, pride of life, and ambition, or am­bitious concupiscence, 1 Iohn 2 15.

14. VVhence commeth the evill of them?

As they either

1. Proceed from an evill fountaine, as

From originall sin.

Evill and depraved nature.

Diabolicall temptations.

Intemperance, or the like.

2. Are motions to things,

First, horrible, and evill in nature, as murder, [Page 457] theft, adultery, or other mischiefe.

Secondly, hurtfull to our selves, and others.

III. Against God and his holinesse and honour, though in things appertaining to out neighbour, here especially remembred.

15. Which are they?

Evill longing after either

House or field, by covetousnesse.

Wife, by carnall concupiscence.

Servant, Ox or Asse, or any thing else, by any inordinate or carnall desire, whether in

  • Heart, longing
  • Minde, plotting
  • Will, devising, or
  • Word and thought wishing

for it.

16. What then in generall forbidden here?

All suffer­ing of sinne to

  • Bud
  • Live
  • Grow

in the heart, to the prejudice of the soule, harbouring it, the neighbour endangered, to be damnified, and God dishonoured by it.

17. Why so precisely forbidden?

As the root of all evill, because from the heart and from within, proceed evill thoughts, and so a­dulteries, thefts, fornications, murders, covetous­nesse, and all wickednesse, that defile a man, Marke 7. 22. as our Saviour himselfe sheweth, and there­by the leprosie, foulnesse, and deformity of the same.

18. But is it not forbidden in the other Comman­dements?

It may be answered, yes, but withall to be noted

I. How

[Page 458] 1. Intimated there, and more implicite in and with the act forbidden.

2. More expresly and plainly here, as of set pur­pose, to avoid all doubt, and to assure and remem­ber us of the same.

II. Or else as it is

The first bud here reproved, all, even the unfor­med lusts, and inordinate desires, before full con­sent.

In the full growth, and formed in the will, rea­dy for the act, with and in the act, there forbidden likewise.

19. What is then here commanded?

The vertues opposite to the former evill concu­piscences, and so as the rooting of them out, the reformation of the soule, in planting and cherish­ing the graces: opposite to the same, as before re­membred, seene in

1. Not yeelding to sin, and temptation of Satan.

2. Resisting evill concupiscence, covetousnesse, and fleshly desires, that fight against the soule.

3. Entertaining the good motions of Gods bles­sed Spirit, and

4. Fostering and cherishing the same by good thoughts and meditations, godly and Christian re­solution.

20. How is this to be effected?

By taking to us the whole armour of God, Eph. 5. able to resist all the fiery temptations of the de­vill, and seeking the sincere milke of the word, which is able to make us grow up in faith, unto all righteousnesse which is in Christ.

21. What are the parts of it?

1. A mortification of sin, and our fleshly mem­bers.

[Page 459] 2. A regeneration or new birth unto righte­ousnesse.

3. A sanctification of the spirit unto God, whence also the workes of sanctification and ho­linesse flow, &c.

22. But this is beyond the Law?

Yes, but not beyond the intent of the Law, which willeth absolute righteousnesse both in our soules and bodies, or actions and most inward af­fections: and is hereby a Schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, and when wee are not able to doe it, to send us to him that hath done it for us, if wee shew our love and obedience by our willingnesse.

23. How may our willingnesse be seene?

1. By our hate of the things of the flesh.

2. By our delight in the Law of the Lord, Rom. 7. 16.

3. By our stirring or striving and moving in holy duties.

4. By our desire to bee instructed and directed.

5. By our growing up in godlinesse, and these are also assigned as tokens of our new birth, pro­ceeding by degrees in grace, directed by the Law, profiting and perfected in Christ.

24. What generally commanded here?

Contentednesse with our estate, in not covet­ting our neighbors goods, but submitting our souls to the good will and pleasure of God and his holy Spirit, and ordering our selves, with thankfulnesse, according to the direction of the same, in which contentednesse all vertues seeme to shine forth, and to be comprehended, as

Prudence, justice, temperance, fortitude, con­stancy, &c. both in generall, and in particular of [Page 460] all vertues, as in their severall kindes and bran­ches is to bee seene, as what Christian prudence, and heavenly wisedome sheweth it selfe, where wee are graciously contented with Gods provi­dence over us, and appointment of us in that our estate and condition, to doe him such service as therein required; what justice towards God and men, shineth forth in our readinesse, so contented­ly to doe our duties; what Christian moderation and temperance to be seene, above all turbulent affections of vainglory, pride, or covetousnesse so to submit our selves to Gods will and command; and our fortitude and constancy so to continue and persevere, as indeed where any virtue is actually, there habitually are all the rest; virtues and graces goe concatenate, there is such mutuall league of love, and tye of affinity betweene and among them, as no virtue without prudence to gurde it, justice the soule and substance of it, in the duty, whether to God or man, our selves or others; tem­perance the mediocrity and moderation of it; for­titude the strength of it, and courage to proceed; constancy the continuance; and so the rest, humi­lity the ground, continency the girdle, love the comfort, chastity the ornament, piety the crowne of them all; and each adding a lustre to other, and where any deficient, the rest blemished by it, but in this one contentednesse all generally entertained, and every one particularly illustrated by it.

25. What are the fruits hereof?

True blessednesse here and hereafter, the pro­mise annexed to the performance of good duties.

26. What the whole duty man?

To feare God, and keepe his Commandements.

27. VVhat the sum of the Commandements?

Love

28. VVhat followeth in the Catechisme?

The explication of that love, the summe of the Commandements, as it extendeth it selfe to the performance of duties both towards God and men, and so to shew what we learne in them.

SECT. 13. The ninth and next Questions.

Love the sum and sub­stance or root and fountaine of [Page 462] the Law, and all good du­ties therein comprised, whether to God or man per­taining, so [Page 463] called the royall law of love, or fulfilling of the law, whose degrees in our duty to God, to su­periours, to equals [Page 464] and inferiors in their severall orders and kindes to be exercised, how to love the neigh­bour as ones owne selfe, [Page 465] and what by the Talion law to doe as we would be don [...] to, is required, our giving hon [...]. [Page 466] to superi­ours, love of equalls, & all, else shewn by hurting none by breach of any the Commande­ments, as [...] or [...], [Page 467] incontinency, picking and stealing, evill spea­king, lying, or slandering or coveting [Page 468] other mens goods, and so conse­quently to use the ho­nest meanes whereby to be better able to perform this, to learne to [Page 469] labour in some law­full calling as God appoin­teth us with thankeful­nesse, [Page 470] and contented­nesse.

1. VVHat doe you chiefly learne in these Com­mandements?

Two things, my duty towards God, and my du­ty towards my neighbour, or the root and foun­taine whence these duties doe slow, love, exten­ding it selfe to

God,

Men.

2. How is love the fountaine of these duties, or sum of the Law?

1. It is the summe of the Law, as it is the whole scope of all good duties, and intention of the law, and inward forme of that spirituall life, we live by grace, ready to performe all good duties, and so called the royall law of love.

2. It is the fountaine and root of his double du­ty, as the love of God produceth the zeale of his glory, seeking his honour, and so obedience to all the Commandements, and thereby performance of duties both to God and men.

3. What is thy duty towards God?

[Page 462] To beleeve in him.

To feare him, and to love him, with all my heart, minde, soule, strength, as Luke 10. 27. Deut. 6. 5. Mat. 22 28. Marke 12. 30. Whence sloweth the performance of all other services of his, and honor done unto him, as from the first Commandement all the rest.

4. VVhat meane you by this?

A faith in God, producing his feare in love, and filiall observance, the feare of God the beginning of wisedome, performing obedience and love, in hearty affection adhering unto him, and trusting in him, with minde unfainedly seeking, knowing, and remembring him, and soule wholly addicted to his honour and service, to the utmost strength and po­wer of both bodily and spirituall faculties, perse­vering therein, the substance of the first Comman­dement, and so performing all parts of his service, in the rest of the Commandements.

5. In what wanner?

1. Both to worship him after his will,

2. Give him thankes, and praise him for his be­nefits,

3. Put my trust in him in distresse,

4. Call upon him in all my needs, as in the se­cond Commandement.

5. Honour his holy name and his word, as in the third Commandement.

6. Serve him truly all the dayes of my life, and especially his Sabbaths, as the fourth Commande­ment.

6. VVhat is love to these duties?

The very foundation of them; for if I doe love Cod

[Page 463] With all my heart, sincerely,

With all my minde understandingly,

With all my soule, affectionately,

With all my strength, effectually,

I will assuredly also strive to perform these things, and continue in them all the dayes of my life.

7. VVhat is thy duty to thy neighbour?

I. In generall,

1. As by our Saviour Christ is taught to love him as my selfe, so reade Math. 22. 39. Luke 10. 27. Marke 12. 31. so Lev 19. 18.

2. According to talion Law, to doe to all men as we would they should doe unto us, by our Sa­viour taught, Math. 7. 12. Luke 6. 31. so Tob. 4. 15.

II. Speciall, to

First, superiours, as in the fifth Commande­ment, to

  • 1. To love, honour, and succour father, &c.
  • 2. Honour and obey King and his, &c.
  • 3. Submit my selfe to, &c.
  • 4. Order my selfe lowly, &c.

Secondly, all others,

I. In generall, being true and just, &c.

II. In particular, as in

  • 6. Commandement, to beare no malice, &c.
  • 7. Commandement, keeping body in, &c.
  • 8. Commandement, keepe hands from picking, &c.
  • 9. Commandement, tongue from evill, &c.
  • 10. Commandement, not to covet, &c.

8. How is that, to love my neighbour as my selfe?

To love him as my selfe, in that true, sincere, and hearty affection, that I wish well unto my selfe withall, and not hypocritically, and fainedly, and [Page 464] coldly, or dissemblingly, but truly, for his good, and unfainedly, for his soules health.

9. VVho can love his neighbour so?

Every good Christian that hath but learned what charity and the love of God is, for if he doe not love his brother thus, whom hee hath seene, neither doth he love God whom he hath not seen, but if he say he doth, he is a lyar, because the truth of God is not in him, since truth of love is wan­ting, and God is love, and the truth, and so hee loveth us, in truth, and commandeth us so to love one another and seeth the heart, and by this show­eth who are his children, that in truth love him, and their neighbour.

10. But we see none doe love other, so much as them­selves?

Neither is it so set downe, so great a love in the quantity, but as true a love in the quality; and a second in order, my selfe the rule, my neighbour as my selfe, and both in God and for his love; else all love of my selfe and others is vaine, that is in any other respect, such as worldly or carnall, and flesh­ly love is.

11 How meane you it then?

To love him, even as my selfe; for

1. The manner, in true and hearty love, though not in that measure and extent in every respect of it; or,

Quoad qualitatem veritatis, though not quoad quantitatem magnitudinis, so true, though not so great alone.

Quoad modum, though not gradum, to the utmost degree, that I must care, and provide for my selfe.

12. How then shall this love be?

[Page 465] Sicut meipsum, or as my selfe, both in respect of

1. Quod in meipso, my soul, and his, Gods Image.

2. Ad quod meipsum, for grace here, and glory hereafter.

3. Propter quod meipsum, for Gods glory, and the soules good.

4. In quo meipsum, in God and goodnesse.

5. Quosque meipsum, to the end, and this, to love him truly, and Christianly as my selfe.

13. What will the effect of this be?

That I will then wish no more hurt to him then to mine owne soule, loving him so truly, and sin­cerely as my selfe, and for Gods sake, and will wish to receive from all men, as I would do unto them.

14. How is that to doe to all men as I would, &c.

According to the true effect of the Talion law, in love not revenge, but doing so well by them, that I would not wish better from them; and so wish as well to them as to my selfe, or my owne soule, which could not be amisse, for who hateth or wisheth ill to himselfe that is but honest, or in his right minde? and so, love the fulfilling of the law seene in all these particulars.

15. How towards superiours?

By doing to them as I would wish them or o­thers to doe by me, if I were a superiour, and in their place, which is the summe and substance of the fifth Commandement, whereby

1. To love, honour and succour my father and mother.

2. To honour and obey the King and his Mi­nisters.

3. To submit my selfe to all my governours, &c.

[Page 466] 4▪ To order my selfe lowly and reverently to all my betters, which is the love and effects thereof, in honour, and obedience, and submission, and well ordering my selfe in duty and humility that I owe,

  • 1. To my naturall parents, father and mother.
  • 2. To politicall parents, King and Magistrates.
  • 3. To spirituall parents, Pastors and Ministers.
  • 4. Oeconomicall, and other parents, superiours or betters, as Masters, Teachers, ancient, rich, or noble persons, in any degree better, or above my selfe, and in modesty extended, my very equalls.

16. How towards others?

In generall to hurt no body by word nor deed, but to be true and just in all my dealing; the sum and substance of all the five last Commandments, as not hurting any body,

I. By word, contrary to the ninth Comman­dement, by lying, slandering, false witnesse, &c.

II. By deeds, by 1. murder, slander, malice, or the like, contrary to the sixth Commandement.

2. Adultery, fornication, or other uncleannesse in tempting others, or attempting or wronging o­thers chastity, or mine owne, contrary to the se­venth Commandement.

3. Stealing, in oppressing, fraud or the like, contrary to the eight Commandement, and so con­sequently being true and just in all my dealings in all these respects, and even not contrary to truth or honesty, to cover or desire other mens goods, or make any lewd or evill pretences to the same; so contrary to the tenth Commandement, as more particularly expressed in the words following.

17. What is it to bear nomclice or hatred in my

[Page 467] To be free from murder, and all inducements to the same, since who hateth his brother is a man­slayer before God, and of malice and hatred sprung contentions, quarrells, and unquietnesse, and so consequently blood-sucking, if not blood-shed­ding, so this the effect, and substance of the sixth Commandement; on the contrary, enjoyning and commanding love, and the preservation of our neighbours life and person.

18. What is it to keepe my body in temperance, so­bernesse and chastity?

The substance of the seventh Commandement, where these vertues of temperance in our mindes, affections and actions enjoyed; sobriety in our speech, gestures, attires, actions and behaviour, and chastity both of body and soule, though as most seen in the actions and body; so for good ex­ample sake intimated, and most required, and on the contrary in that Commandement all adultery, fornication and acts of uncleannesse, with all in­temperance and unchastity, and signes or meanes of the same forbidden.

19. What to keepe my hands from picking and stea­ling?

The plaine sense of the eight Commandement forbidding all stealth, whether by covert fraud, cousenage, or secret purloyning, or overt op­pression in robbery and other unjust and ungodly courses, getting others goods, or encreasing our owne; as on the contrary, in that Commandement the preservation of our neighbours estate, resto­ring of goods unlawfully gotten, and lawfull get­ting, and using, yea laying out of our owne goods to pious and charitable uses enjoyned; if as we are [Page 468] but stewards, we will not be accounted theeves and usurpers before God.

20. What by keeping the tongue from evill speaking, lying and slandering?

The substance of the ninth Commandement, where all untruth and uncharity by untrue and un­due testimony, publicke or private, in place of judgement, or else by lyes, slanders, or false re­ports to the wrong of the neighbour, and his, or our owne good name, and breach of love and cha­rity are forbidden, and so on the contrary truth and charity in all these respects, to the preservation of our owne, and neighbours credit enjoyned.

21. What is it not to covet or desire other mens goods?

The plaine sense and substance of the negative part of the tenth Commandement, forbidding to covet any thing that is our neighbours, whether in the inmost thought, or cogitation, and first bud of concupiscence in the soule, or any farther growth to will or consent to such covetous desire, or wish of the same, and whence followeth the affirmative part of the same Commandement, that I must

1. Learne and labour to doe my duty in some state of life, and honest calling.

2. I must be content with my place and calling as appointed by God.

3. I must be thankfull to God for the same, and so persevere in honest courses in obedience to his Commandement.

22. Why are we to learne or labour?

1. That we may avoid idlenesse mother of no goodnesse.

2. That we may have sufficient for curselves, [Page 469] and need not covet other mens goods.

3. That we may be able to helpe others, and so being ornaments to our profession, shew our workes of piety, charity, mercie to the glory of God, and good of his Church.

4. That we may acknowledge our obedience herein, and duty to God and our neighbour.

23. How ought we to be content in our estate?

As submitting our selves to Gods providence, and fatherly care over us; without which nothing commeth to passe, not a sparrow falleth to the ground, nor a thought in our heart, much lesse our lives and actions ordered without it; and in re­membrance of this, not to

I. Grudge or murmure, 1. at our crosses, or mis­fortunes, since all sent from God.

2. At others prosperity, no not of the wicked, since Gods pleasure.

3. Against God in these things, &c.

II. Not to repine in any trouble or adversity.

III. Not to torment our selves in vaine with carking and caring, as it were over-peering Gods providence, and out going it, to the manifestation of our impious and shamefull infidelity.

IV. Nor lye downe under any crosses in de­spaire, arguing a faithlesse heart, &c.

24. How is God said to call us to our estate?

By that his providence over us, from whom all good commeth to us, and whose ordinance or allowance all honest callings are; as the neglect in idlenesse or no calling, or transgressing in unlaw­full arts are from the divell, authour of sin, and all evill, withall to put us in minde to whom to looke for a blessing and to pray aswell as to expresse our thankfulnesse.

25. How are we to shew our thankefulnesse?

1. In our hearts, by our inward rejoycing, our comforts sent from God, his blessings and con­tednesse.

2. In our words, by prayers and prayses, ex­pressing these our good thoughts and motions in our minde.

3. In our works, in a godly and Religious course of life, to the glory of God, and good example of our brethren.

26. Are we able to performe this?

Never, either of our selves alone, or our owne power, or perfectly as we ought to doe, in exact righteousnesse required, but only in some accep­table measure, as we are enabled by Gods grace, his speciall gift in Christ, to whom we are by the law directed to looke, and to call for that his grace and assistance by prayer, as we are taught in the next place.

27. What followeth then?

An introduction to the consideration of prayer in the 11. Question; where wee are taught the right use of the Law, our insufficiencie to fulfill it, and the necessity of prayer.

The fourth part of the Catechisme, Concerning Prayer.

SECT. 1. The twelfth Question.

The introducti­on to the fourth part of the Cate­chisme, [Page 472] concerning prayer, with the Analysis of the 12. Question, or preface to the doctrine of prayer, wherein the holinesse, [Page 473] excellency, and purity of the Law and Law-giver, with our impurity and weaknesse, [Page 474] are set forth motives to us, looking at the use of the law to a rule of good life, and a school­master [Page 475] bring us to Christ, to move and urge us to humility, & that consideration of our inability, more especi­ally to induce us [Page 476] to seeke for a better estate of grace, and more perfe­ction in Christ, which [...] we have no other meanes [Page 477] to attain un­to, but only prayer we are hereby to be enfor [...]d what true earnest and continuall and [Page 478] hearty pray­er is at our hands, and of necessity re­quired; and so the Lords [Page 479] Prayer, as the most perfect, and absolute patterne or forme there­of propounded from the

1.

WHat is here next proposed?

The twelfth Question, concer­ning prayer; and with it a pre­face or preamble to the same, in these words, My good childe, know this, &c.

2. What is therein contained?

A preface and question; and in the

I. Preface,

First, intimated

1. The purity, holinesse, and excellency of the Law and Law-giver.

2. The use of the Law, to shew Gods purity and holinesse, our impurity and weaknesse, so to humble us, and direct us to a better law of grace, in Christ, and prayer.

Secondly, expressed,

1. A necessary caution of consideration of our estate and inability, in that, My good childe know this, &c.

2. Our inabilitie in it selfe to performe the Law [Page 472] as we ought; Thou art not able, &c.

3. What ability wee may expect, onely of grace, and in some measure.

4. Whence to expect that ability from God.

5. What meanes to obtaine it, prayer.

6. The necessity of prayer, We must, &c.

7. What manner of prayer, continuall, earnest, diligent.

II. Question,

1. Intimating the Lords prayer, for the most absolute platforme of prayer, and so

2. Expresly requiring the same.

3. How is the purity and excellency of the Law­giver understood?

By the excellency and beauty of holinesse, which is in him originally, thence into his law and Statutes diffused and derived, that are true and righteous altogether, and shew his love of holi­nesse, integrity, and purity; and hate of the con­trary.

4. How the purity and holinesse of the Law seene?

1. Both in regard of the author, so holy, and from whom all impurity removed.

2. And in respect of us, so impure, and argued thereby, and unable to fulfill the same.

It selfe, so good that it is

  • 1. Pure, and giveth light to the eyes.
  • 2. Holy and undefiled, converting the soule.
  • 3. More to be desired then gold, yea then much fine gold.
  • 4. Sweeter then the honey, and honey combe.
  • 5. Pretious above thousands of gold and silver.
  • 6. Instruction to the simple, and wisedome, and in keeping thereof, great reward, even to everlast­ing [Page 473] remembrance, &c.

5. How is then called the strength of sin, 1 Cor. 15?

As it meeteth with our weaknesse and impurity, that being no way able to fulfill it, of our selves, sheweth our guilt, and it is to our ill nature a stum­bling blocke of offence, and not onely shewing sinne, but making it more stubborne and outrage­ous, though it selfe good and holy, as wholesome meat, and nourishing, meeting with an ill stomack, is not onely not comfortable to it, but loathsome, and provoking even fainting and vomiting; or as good councell meeting with a leud disposition, is (though in it selfe godly) to that depraved humor but an occasion of rebelling, and rebellious head­strongnesse, and scorning, in impatiency and im­potency, with spurning against it, and disobedi­ence.

6. But obedience to the Law is true justice.

Yes, for the man that doth those things shall live in them, Levit. 18. 5. Gal. 3. 12. Rom. 10. 3. Luke 10. 28.

7. But none may be justified by the Law?

No, yet not because the Law is not perfect, or not able to justifie, for the Law is perfect, holy, just, and good, but because we are not able to ju­stifie it, for the Law is spirituall, but wee carnall, Rom. 7. 12. &c.

8. Why can none fulfill it?

Because wee are all sinners, and deprived of grace, as of the glory and image of God, Rom. 3. 23. yea sin is in the very regenerate, Rom. 7. 20.

9. What is the use of the Law?

1. To teach us these things, and the excellen­cy of Law, and Law-giver.

[Page 474] 2. To shew us what true righteousnesse is.

3. To humble us, and shew us our weaknesse and infirmitie.

4. To stir us up to better duties, and seek Christ and his power, and grace, so to bring us to him.

5. To direct us being in him, how to live ac­ceptably, in striving to walke in the same.

10. How is this use of the Law then branched?

Into the civill and spirituall use thereof, both in respect of reprobate or righteous.

11. What the civill use?

To shew the difference betweene good and evill, and what the acceptable will of God is, and to leave all without excuse.

12. What the spirituall use?

To the reprobate, not only to leave them with­out excuse, but even to

1. Shew their sin in the full extent, and so to make them appeare more ugly and deformed, that are by nature void of good.

2. To harden them, that whereas they cannot performe it, take occasion thereby to bring forth more evill, and so to them the letter killeth; and kindling the heat of sinne in them maketh it more strong.

13. Why should they be condemned since they are not able to performe it?

We are not to looke that we are able, but what we ought to doe, not what In

  • 1. Our corruption we want; but
  • 2. What we received in our creation, that is, what the Lord gave us, and the Lord requiring but his owne, we being not able, the fault is in our selves.

14. What the use to the children of God?

Twofold,

Either 1. Before they be converted, to humble them, and shew them their owne weaknesse, whereby they may feele the sweetnesse of Christ in deliverance from the torments of hell deserved, which unlesse humbled by the Law, we could ne­ver be sensible of, but feeling it, desire the release, and so a Schoolemaster to bring us to him. And yet more,

2. After they be in Christ, for a rule of righte­ousnesse, and godly obedience to bridle the affe­ctions, while we strive for perfection.

15. What is then further expressed in this preface?

First, the caution, for our more due considera­tion of these things, and our weake estate, and in­ability to performe the duties in the law required, in those first words, My good childe know this that thou art not able to doe, &c.

16. How is our inability seene?

In that we are not able as of our selves to think a good thought, much lesse to doe a good deed, as of our selves, since our depraved nature in Adams fall, is not only deprived of all goodnesse, but en­clined and prone to all evill.

17. Was no man ever able to performe them?

None, except Adam in his state of innocency, and Christ, who was both God and Man.

18. How is the estate of man to be considered?

1. In his first creation, and estate of innocency, able to fulfill them, as them in Gods Image, righ­teousnesse, and true holinesse.

2. In his fall, and nature as now it is depraved, and deprived of all goodnesse, and so not able to fulfill it.

[Page 476] 3. In his new birth, and regenerate estate in Christ, yet so not able perfectly to fulfill the law, but failing in many things, yet in some measure, yeelding acceptable obedience.

19. How was that perfection in Adam seene?

As he was perfectly good, created in the Image of God in righteousnesse and true holinesse, ha­ving his soule endued with divine knowledge, free will and affections, holy in integrity and innocen­cie.

20. How the depraved nature of man?

As he is corrupted in his powers of body and soule, and his

1. Understanding darkned, full of ignorance and error.

2. His will crooked, and contrary to the will of God.

3. His affections impure, and so bad, that no­thing so good but it will loath or hate it, nothing so bad and vile, but they will wish and seek it.

4. His weaknesse such, that no power to any good in thought, word or deed.

5. His strength of corruption so great, that it will turne best things into ill to its self, and good things into occasion of falling, the graces of God into wantonnesse.

21. How this more manifested?

In that they in this estate are compared to blind and deale, and worse things, even filthinesse it selfe; so Job 14. 4. Who can bring a cleane thing out of filthinesse? and Rom. 7. 18. In me dwelleth no good thing, and David, There is none that doeth good, no not one, they are all corrupt, and become abominable, destruction and unhappinesse is in their waies, and the [Page 477] way of peace they have not knowne: yea the unrege­nerate do nothing but sin, and their best actions and waies, but sin, and to death.

22. How those in estate of grace?

Yet they cannot perfectly fulfill the law, but faile in many things, as Jam. 3. 2. In many things we offend all; for though there be sincere and sound obedience from the heart, and guided by Gods Spirit, yet it is but imperfect obedience; while the corrupt nature in the old man cleaveth so neer to us, and is not quite expelled, but hindreth many a good worke; whence the combat betweene the flesh and the spirit, when not the good that wee would, but the evill that we would not is done, Rom. 7. 21. and so like Schollars practised in Christs Schoole in these exercises of grace, there will be faults in our doings easily found, we are not skilfull to the full, or masters in the art of godlinesse, while we are in viâ here, only we shall be in patriâ, when all imperfection shall be done away.

23. Are none then perfect here?

Not absolutely, but a kinde of perfection is at­tributed to the godly,

1. As perfectio partium, opposed to hypocrisie, so sincere and true godlinesse, as in David, Josiah, and others.

2. Though not perfectionem graduum, or an ab­solute fulfilling of the law, and all righteousnesse, without failing in any thing, for this is in no man to be found of all the sons of Adam, that are only men so rejected,

1. Pelagianisme, that gave perfection to mans naturall faculties, and freewill.

2. Semipelagianis [...]e, that in nature assisted by [Page 478] grace, will suppose free will, [...] of super­erogation.

24. What ability then may we [...]?

Only that which is of grace in Christ, and to that measure that may be acceptable, though not perfect, since God is pleased so to accept of our best endeavours.

25. Whence are we to expect it?

From God, the giver of all goodnesse, and so who is only able to worke in us both the thought, the will and the deed.

26. What meanes to obtaine it?

As here is prescribed, continuall and earnest prayer, the effectuall meanes to obtaine grace and all other blessings from the hand of God.

27. Is there such necessity of prayer then?

Yes, as the naturall life cannot be preserved without continuall food, no more the spirituall life of the soule in grace, without continuall accesse of Gods graces and comforts to refresh and nou­rish it.

28. Is there such need for the faithfull also to pray?

Yes both,

I. As continually standing in need of such com­fort:

1. To shew they are Gods children, and faith­full servants.

2. To pay their vowes, and duties of praise and thanksgiving.

3. To performe their obedience to him.

29. What manner of prayer required?

As is here expressed continually, earnestl [...], and diligent prayer; so said, we ought at all times to call for grace by diligent prayer, and to this pur­pose [Page 479] we are bid pray continually, 1 Thes. 5. 17.

30. What further intimated in the question follow­ing this preface?

That the Lords Prayer is the most excellent plat­forme that we may desire of prayer, and absolute­ly in it containing all that we need pray for, and as a rule for our hearts and words to make request by, so most reverently and religiously to be respe­cted and used, whence the reproofe of any that either

I. Superstitiously neglect 1. It, or sleight it. 2. All set formes of prayer.

II. Ignorantly attribute too much to the bare re­citall of it, so religiously using it with vaine repe­titions and babling.

III. Superstitiously use it to the expiating of sin, by the only often repeating it, &c.

31. Why is it called the Lords Prayer?

As by him taught to his Disciples, and in them to the whole Church, so sanctified by his holy lips teaching and commanding it, saying, when you pray, pray after this manner.

32. Is it then meant in those very words?

No doubt, after so good a Schoolmaster, and in words so well couched in so holy perfect and ab­solute manner, and for the substance, comprehen­ding all things necessary to be desired.

33. What followeth?

The expresse requiring the recitall of the same prayer, intimated, so necessarily to be learned, and religiously used by all good Christians.

SECT. 2. The Lords Prayer.

Hypothesis of the Lords prayer here propo­sed: the ge­nerall thesis of [Page 481] prayer and the nature, definition, excellency, sorts, order and rules of it come to be considered: So [Page 482] the definition explaned, and parts of prayer and order of them descri­bed, [Page 483] as also the sorts or kinds of prayer a­mong themselves [Page 484] compared and illustrated, as of vocall and mentall, of publick and private, [Page 485] ejaculatory, and others, the difference, and degrees of [Page 486] excelleney all of them excellent, and usefull in their kindes, the holy [Page 487] and religions use of set form of prayer in the Church of God, and [Page 488] reasons of the same, and how from all antiquity, and by all godly men used, whence also the [Page 489] Lords prayer by the Lord himselfe so propounded to be used, yet none of the others in their due seasons to bee [Page 490] neglected; but most ne­cessary on the divers occasions of our life, e­state, and callings to be reli­giously practised, all of them, and often, as the many and [Page 491] continuall blessings of Almighty God, are powred out upon us or presented to our eyes, [Page 492] and remem­brance, the circumstan­ces [Page 493] of prayer fur­ther set downe and declared of kneeling, and the like [Page 494] gestures, the order and rules and [Page 495] conditions of all true prayer, the wings of prayer, and how [Page 496] made so powerfull, and why the prayers of [Page 497] the wicked prove so uneffectuall and unaccept­able, how [Page 498] we may pray, or more to ele­vate our minds, and inflame our zeale and affecti­ons [Page 499] to this divine duty of prayer in a due estimate of it, we may consider the rare excel­lencie of it by the divine Elo­gies, [Page 500] and other testimonies of holy scripture [Page 501] concerning it, as likenise the exceed [...] [Page 502] and urgent nesessity pressing us on [Page 503] inciting us to this duty; and lastly, the admirable force or surpassing vertue and efficacie of true prayer, which is of faith even to the obtaining [Page 504] of all our de­sires, over­comming the greatest po­wers that are in the world; the great digni­ty, urgent necessity, and wondrous efficacie of it here amply appearing from a sur­vey of the reall worth, right use, and rare [...], both effects of it; to [Page 505] which may be added, these further god­ly and profit­able directi­ons therein for the right use and practise of the same,

1. REcite the Lords Prayer.

Our Father which art in heaven, hallow­ed.

2. What is here especially to be observed?

In generall, what prayer is, and how regulated.

In speciall, this prayer the perfection and parts of it.

3. What is prayer?

Oratio, quasi oris ratio, the calves of the lips, or rather a devout pouring forth of the soule before God, in our submission to his Majesty and ordi­nance, and so honouring him.

4. What in it to be considered?

The

  • Nature
  • Parts
  • Sorts
  • Rules

of it, where­by the

  • Essence
  • Matter
  • Manner
  • Order

of it decla­red.

5. What the nature or essence?

As expressed in the definition of it, said to be the immediate worship of God, by our calling on him in the name of Jesus Christ, with devout pouring forth of the soule before him, acknowledging his great Majesty and mercies, and our owne mise­rie; so desiring both for our selves and others, sup­ply of our wants and necessities, from the fulnesse of his bounty, and giving him praise for the same: or more briefly thus; a lifting up of the heart to God, in the name of Jesus Christ, according to his [Page 481] will, in full assurance to bee heard and accepted of him.

6. Why say you an immediate worship of God?

Because that though many other holy actions both at Church and else, are his worship, as prea­ching and hearing the word, receiving the Sacra­ments, sacrifice, and obedience better then sacri­fice, yet none so immediately honouring him as this, that primarily and totally respecteth it, as ten­dring him in that very act, our duty, and so in the act honouring and worshipping him; whereas preaching helpeth but our infirmity, and prepareth us to this duty, sacraments, sacrifice, and obedi­ence, and all other good duties in the service of God, and his worship, are promoted and made more acceptable by this, and have as it were their best perfection from hence; and thus this is the greatest, highest, and holiest duty that can be done by man; and even Kings in this action, though other great matters required at their hands, doe the greatest matter that ever they can doe on earth, and performe the holiest duty, and most honou­rable, and strongest for their estate, as whence a blessing on all other their designes depends; and in this, serving God; in other greatest matters but themselves, or the people; and consequently David, or Salomon himselfe, more honourable on their knees, at this duty, then else in their greatest royalty.

7. How meane you the rest?

1. By calling on him, the very act of his wor­ship, expressed in invocation, or lifting up our heart.

2. By pouring forth the soule before him, the [Page 482] true effigies of hearty and devout prayer, not of the lips onely, but of the very soule; and without which it is not prayer, but onely a bare repeating, as of the Creed.

3. In the name of Jesus Christ, the onely means and helpe we have to be either heard or accepted, the foundation of our faith and confidence.

4. By acknowledging his Majesty, mercies, and our misery, the substance of confession, that consorteth true prayer, and so prepareth it, even accounted a part of prayer.

5. By desiring for our selves and others, inclu­ding petition and intercession, the parts of prayer, intimating our faith and charity, as other parts of prayer, intimating our humility and piety.

6. According to his will, the rule of all right and true prayer.

7. By supply of necessities from his bounty, what and whence we desire or expect it.

8. By giving him praise, the last part of prayer, and as consummation of the former, an effectuall new prayer for more blessings.

9. By assurance to be heard, and accepted, the stability of prayer, our faith, without wavering, without which no prayer can be acceptable.

7. What are the parts then of prayer?

These foure,

1. Confession of Gods Majesty and mercy, our wants and misery, humbly.

2. Petition, or craving the things we want, faithfully, under which deprecation for avoiding ill or danger.

3. Intercession for the good of others, chari­tably.

[Page 483] 4. Thanksgiving or prayses for benefits recei­ved, and dangers avoided, according to our boun­den duty gratefully.

8. What order of these?

As they are here remembred, and so to be seene in our ordinary Liturgy, and all other publique au­thorized Liturgies used, and that most convenient­ly, in all devout and godly prayer, where first humble confession to God of his greatnesse and graces, from the bottome of our hearts, maketh us more sensible of our owne weaknesse, wants, and miseries; which confessed, likewise prepareth us in the second place to pray and desire supply of our wants, from his bounty, and forgivenesse of all defects, from his grace and mercy; and that not onely in faith, for our selves so to bee heard for Christs sake; but in the third place in charity also for others, by intercession for their good; and last­ly, with praises and thanksgiving for benefits re­ceived, whereby more testifying his honour and our humility, whereby we may appeare worthy of more blessings; and this the ordinary use in all prayers, though sometimes to be seene else, inter­mixedly proposed.

9. What sorts of prayer are there?

Chiefly either in regard of the

1. Diversity of the instrument, the

  • Heart
  • Tongue

  • Mentall or
  • Vocall

prayer.

2. Diverse use and exercise of it,

  • Publique or
  • Private

prayer.

3. Manner of conceiving it, as [Page 484] With premeditation, set formes of prayer.

Without premeditation, and so

Ejaculatory, or short prayers.

Or of longer continuance.

10. What mentall prayer?

All holy aspirations of sanctified soules, silently in the heart & thought, breathing out and sending up prayer, and praises unto God; so Piorum deside­ria preces, and of this their holinesse it is said,

Non vox, sed votum, non chordula musica, sed cor;

Non clamans, sed amans, cantat in aure Dei.

And so Deus audit vota & desideria cordium, as Hanna, when she praied, though not heard to speak with her lips, yet prevailing with God in her peti­tions, 1 Sam. 1. 20. and Moses crying, Exod. 14. 15.

11. What vocall prayer?

The uttering the wel conceived and holy vows and praiers of the heart, with lips and voice; so it may be noted, that though mentall prayer may be without the voice, yet vocall prayer cannot bee without the minde; for if it be, it is not praying, but onely speaking the words of prayer, that a Par­rat may be taught to doe, as well as his Ave Caesar.

12. VVhich the more excellent?

Both most excellent in their due use and time, and mentall preferred, as it is, and seene to be the

1. Primary and proper instrument of prayer.

2. Fountaine of the other, and perfection of it.

3. Best part of man thus employed in best use.

4. Spirituall exercise of the best part.

5. Directed in spirit to the father of Spirits, and so most sitting to bee offered to that divine Majesty, as also vocall prayer, dignified, in that it is

[Page 485] 1. Comprehending both, rightly used.

2. Lending a tongue, and further complement to the former.

3. Profitable for others, and use of edification.

4. Vsefull to stirre up our owne and others af­fection.

5. More publiquely setting forth the glory of God, and thus, both excellent and exceeding use­full in their kindes, and either as excelling, so di­versly excelled by other.

13. What publique prayer?

That publique service and worship of God per­formed by many Saints jointly together, in the great Congregation.

14. What private prayer?

The more retired and private use thereof, whe­ther of one alone, or of more together, yet in a more private manner, as in a private house or fa­mily; and to this sort referred salutations, asking blessing, saying grace, and thanksgiving, before and after meat.

15. Which the more excellent of private or pub­lique prayer?

As before was said of vocall and mentall prayer, so may be said of these, both excellent and right usefull in their kindes, and in divers respects ex­celling, and excelled by other, for publique prayer more excellent in that it

1. Is a more publique honour and worship of God.

2. Is a more generall service performed by so many.

3. Is more representing the heavenly Hierar­chy, where myriads of Saints and Angels perpetu­ally [Page 486] praise God.

4. Is more powerfull with God, as wherein the united force of many prayers joyntly ascend.

5. Hath, and more particularly may expect to receive a greater blessing promised, as having a more especiall promise of blessing annexed to it; whereas on the other side, private prayer excelleth, in that

1. It may be used more frequently, at all good occasions.

2. It may be exercised continually, when the mind best disposed.

3. It may be had, when the other often cannot.

4. It is the daily sacrifice, when the other but the Sabbaths exercise, or sacrifice.

5. It hath a blessing also promised, even when two or three are gathered together, that God will be among them, and never failed any good man, of the gracious effect; and so the frequency of this, as at all times, on all good occasions, every day, or houre, or other season, and as a daily sacrifice of a good Christian, and when our necessities urge, or devotions best enable us, by such often use, may seeme in some sort to countervaile the others greatnesse.

16. What are ejaculatory prayers?

The continuall breathing, or short sighings of a sanctified soule, on any good occasions breaking out into the praises of God, either by desire, or words uttered in briefe, to shew the good desire, motion, or prayer of the soule, and so many holy and good short speeches and sentences of divers Saints of God, and holy Scripture, are used to this purpose, as these of

[Page 487] 1. The Publican, Lord bee mercifull to mee a sinner.

2. David, first, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?

Secondly, Lord remember me in thy righteous­nesse; or according to the innocency that is in me: or any sentence almost of his Psalmes.

3. Nehemiah, Remember me O God, of thy goodnesse, 13. 31.

4. And divers even set formes are prescribed on sundry occasions, though generally such ejacula­tions are reckoned in that sort of prayer, as a sud­den cruption of a pious thought, that is without much premeditation.

17. What other sorts of prayer?

Both those larger prayers of the Saints of God, on any good occasion, though not without all, yet without much premeditation, speaking to God in the humble voyce of prayer, as Gods Spirit doth give utterance; and all set formes of prayer, whether in private or publique, used to the honour of God, and so indicted for that pur­pose; of which sort, the praiers of many godly men in all ages are recorded, for to prompt memo­ry, and helpe our weaknesse; even many Treati­ses to be found written for that end, and fitted to most particular occasions and persons; many also even in holy Scripture, and most especially that divine platforme, the Lords Prayer.

18. But doe not some despise or disprove these set formes of prayer?

Nothing so good that some will not dislike, nor so bad that some vicious humour will not fancy; so not to be stood on, what some, but what the best [Page 488] approve; but that set formes of prayer may be re­ligiously used, is by many sufficient and good rea­sons proved, in that

1. Every one, and at all times, when necessary to pray, is not endued with so great a gift, or a­bility, and therefore fit to make use of such as these.

2. Even in publique place, not onely much in­equality of prayer, but confusion for want of uni­formity would be found, if there were no pub­lique prayers used, and prescribed.

3. It hath beene the use of the Church of God from all antiquity.

4. It hath beene approved of at all times, and by the best and wisest.

5 It is found by experience, the weaknesse, in­sufficiency, excursions, tautologies, and imperti­nencies, by tedious and idle repetitions, in such, as so much affecting singularity, would onely have such unpremeditated stuffe for Gods publique and solemne service.

6. In particular, holy men recorded and appro­ved in Scripture by Gods holy Spirit, and have so instituted and used it, as

1. Moses used the same forme of prayer, when the Arke removed, or stood still, Numb. 10. 35.

2. Aaron had a set forme of blessing the people, with a kinde of prayer prescribed.

3. David many Psalmes, set formes of praises, thanksgiving, and prayer. to be used publiquely, as Psal. 91. for the Sabbath; so did Asaph and o­thers.

4. The Apostles used generall and set formes of blessing.

5. Our Saviour prescribed this excellent set [Page 489] formes of blessing.

5. Our Saviour prescribed this excellent set forme of prayer, John also having taught his Dis­ciples to pray, Luke 11. 1.

6. Lastly, Gods solemne and publicke service must needs be often very slenderly and perfuncto­rily performed, if not more disgraced by the con­fusion, turbulency and other deficiencies in that holy action, if it were not thus godlily cared for, & prevented; what ever some few fanaticke or tur­bulent spirits may bable to the contrary, or offer to trouble and disturbe the peace of the Church, and good order, or despise the same.

19. What sorts of prayer chiefly to be used?

Even all sorts, as occasion is offered by every one as they are able; and though publicke prayer, the chiefest, as the most publicke, and solemne wor­ship of God, and to be performed by all, that a face of a Church of God may appeare upon earth in resemblance of that glorious company in hea­ven; yet not any of the other sorts in their due times to be neglected,

1. Not private prayer, because that a daily sa­crifice, and may be offered more often, and so ac­ceptable.

2. Not mentall neither, for it is of our best part, and best sacrifice, and may be oftenest offered of any other.

3. Not vocall, because we should praise God with every member, and especially our tongue, the glory of man, to the encouragement of others, and stirring up our owne and others affections.

4. Not set formes, because provided to helpe our weaknesse that are sometimes so unprepared, [Page 490] we want so good matter, and words to move us, as they afford.

5. Not other ejaculations that are so holy and good aspirations of the soule, nor other longer prayers if Gods Spirit be so present, that we are able to have longer Colloquie and speech with God.

20. But what if we use only some of these?

If we practise onely some of these, and not o­thers, we may well want much comfort of soule, and spirituall strength, that otherwise we might receive, if we used or practised to use them.

21. But what if we neglect any of these, or some one onely?

So much worse then the former, as the neglect or contempt of any grace or goodnesse, is worse then the not having it, or not knowing our defect, which with ignorance may seeme to have some spice, or measure of malice, and so if we neglect, or use not publicke prayers, it would argue us schis­maticall, or wretchedly prophane.

Or use not private prayers without grace, and having only a forme of godlinesse without the po­wer thereof.

Or use not mentall prayers, it may shew little devotion or worth in our prayers.

Or use not vocall prayers, want of charity, coldnesse, and much imperfection.

Or use not set formes, arguing either presump­tion on our owne strength, or scorne of others, and their pious industry.

Or use not ejaculations, and such aspirations, arguing a deadnesse of spirit, that on many, or any excellent occasions, not once look up ward, [Page 491] when we might with these sharpe-pointed, and piercing meditations ascend to God, and up to heaven almost continually, and so likewise in neglect of the former parts of prayer.

22. How meane you that?

If we neglect, or use not,

1. Confession, arguing a senselessenesse and stupidity of soule, not considering Gods mercy, or our own misery duly.

2. Petition, shewing want of faith, and no lesse senselessenesse of our great wants, weaknesse, and miserable wretchednesse.

3. Intercession for others, a great want of charity, and extreame coldnesse of devotion, without hope almost to be heard.

4. Thanksgiving, arguing extreame ingratitude, and unworthinesse of further blessings.

23. What good meanes may be used to stir us up to these duties?

Even prayer it selfe, to pray that we may pray better, as scribendo disees scribere, legendo disces lege­re, and preeando disces prccari, so using this, we may learne to pray, and weepe for that wee cannot weepe, or be sensible of these best things, which shewing a good desire, can never be far from the wished effect, also in our mindes often to revolve and consider,

1. The great mercies and goodnesse of God towards us to stir us up to thankfulnesse.

2. The great wants and miseries we are in to move us to confession, and prayer for reliefe.

3. The great wants our poore brethren are in, to move us to charity and compassion, so to pray for them.

[Page 492] 4. The many dangers we have escaped by the gracious providence of God to move us to praise him.

5. The many blessings we receive continually to urge us to thanksgiving, that are continually preserved, fed and nourished, kept and sustained by him, which only well thought on, might move us effectually to this duty to pray continually.

24. How, or in what respect?

1. As every minute, day, Sabbath, houre, and yeare, are new blessings, adding continuance to our life and being,

2. As every minute, day, and houre, bring new blessings, or minister occasions to consider of the same, and move us to thankes.

3. As every creature may seem to put us in mind of their and our Creator.

4. As every good creature yeelding us com­fort may put us in minde of his goodnesse, as the summe of his glory, the Heaven his throne and re­sidence, the day his light, and so every good thing sheweth some sparke of his grace and goodnesse.

5. As every blessing a new memoriall of his love and bounty to us, so to remember him the gi­ver of life, heat and comfort, friends, goods, health, and whatsover we enjoy, to cloath, feed, helpe or releeve us, and such pious arguments of praise, might be continually present with us to move us to praise him, that even while we live on earth we might herein lead an Angels life, and be better prepared for glory, and capable of it in greater measure, the soule so adorned having so great a measure of grace,

25. When and where are we to pray?

[Page 493] As often as conveniently we may, and the oft­ner the better, so with zeale and discretion, or with the spirit and understanding.

1. Both publicke on the Sabbath and solemne feast dayes, in the Temple with the Saints, in the great congregation.

2. Privately on the weeke dayes in the family, with the promise of the presence of God.

3. Retiredly at any time in the closet, where God that seeth in secret, hath also promised to re­ward openly.

4. Continually on every good occasion, and blessings received and considered, to remember and blesse the giver, and send up some sigh or eja­culation towards heaven, whence the gifts des­cend.

5. Ordinarily for all those daily blessings re­ceived, as at our

First, uprising, that restored to a new day and light, that might else have slept an endlesse night and sleep.

Secondly, at our downelying, that having pas­sed the troubles of that day we have rest, and in remembrance of our grave, our bed and sleep of death,

Thirdly, at our receiving our meat, sanctifying the same by prayer, and after giving praise for the same.

6. Extraordinary as any necessities urge, or extraordinary blessings or dangers present, oftner and more incessantly, so we finde, first Daniel three times a day, Dan 6.

Secondly David seven times a day, and at mid­night, and with great earnestnesse for the childe.

[Page 494] Thirdly, Christ himselfe three times together at his agony.

7. Whensoever we finde our selves best dispo­sed to so holy a dutie, and not to quench the Spi­rit, or neglect his good motions of grace in the heart.

26. What else to be noted for the circumstances of prayer?

1. Such as the time, the Sabbath most especially appointed for his solemne worship, yet not neg­lecting other times, but as often as conveniently may be.

2. Such as the place, the Temple especially, thence called the house of prayer, where many gathered together, like many coales giving the greater heat, many sticks the greater flame, and many godly mens prayers joyntly, more power­fully ascending to pull downe blessings from God, as he signifieth, Ezechiel the 14. by joyning Noah, Daniel and Job together, to shew powerfull pray­er, and not nelecting any other place on good oc­casion, as the three children in the Furnace, Da­vid on his bed, and Daniel in the Lions den.

3. Such as the persons, the Minister especially in publicke, but withall the whole company, and communion of Saints so called, as gathered toge­ther in so holy an excercise, and therein associated with the Saints and Angells in heaven, that joynt­ly with them, and ever, performe that spirituall and divine exercise.

4. Such as the ceremonies, such as appointed, or most tending to comelinesse, and edification.

5. Such as the gesture, the most humble and re­verent, by the outward position of the body, sig­nifying [Page 495] the inward reverence and humility of the soule.

27. How is that?

In uniformity with the Church in publicke, and according to the custome of the place, and dire­ction of Authority, and so generally kneeling in praier used with us as the most humble gesture, ac­cording to our Countries guises, though prostra­tion in the Easterne Countries, and with the Jews, but not simply to exclude any manner of gesture, in humility presented in private, though in pub­licke required uniformity, most commendable, and kneeling shewing most humility, and so we may finde Daniel kneeling, and David saying, Come let us fall downe and kneele before the Lord our maker.

David prostrate before the Lord for the childe.

Isaac walking in the fields praying.

The poor Publican standing aloof and praying.

Jonah lying in the Whales belly, praying and heard, and so any gesture not in convenient in hu­mility, or it not stubbornely opposed to it, or cha­rity, or uniformity, which thereby loseth the praise of humility, and groweth scandalous in the same.

28. What other the rules, or order in prayer?

Direction, 1. To whom to pray, to God alone, not to Saint or Angel.

2. In whose name, in Christs, the only Mediator, and no other.

3. By whose helpe the holy Spirit speaking in us, and making us truly cry Abba Father.

4. For what things, for only good things, not evill.

[Page 496] 5. By what rule, according to Gods will.

6. To what end, to Gods glory, the end of all.

7. With what conditions, and virtues to bee graced.

29. What virtues required?

Chiefly, 1. Humility, wherein the poore Pub­lican respected, when the proud Pharisee reje­cted.

2. Faith, whereby only prayer is made power­full and acceptable.

3. Charity, without which we can never aske a petition shall please God, nor ever obtaine of him more for our selves then in charity, we would desire for other.

4. Repentance, whereby we putting off our polluted garments of sinne, when we come into the presence of God, whose eyes try the children of men, and who so hateth sinne that no impure thing shall come nigh him; for if a King would not be served by filthy clownes or boores at his table, how much lesse God in his Majesty by filthy and polluted carcases of sinners, stinking before him worse then carrion, and a very sinke of cor­ruption?

30. What the conditions then of true prayer?

That it be 1. directed to God alone from such sanctified heart.

2. Found in faith, and directed by charity.

3. Strengthened by confidence grounded on his promise.

4. Accompained with the true sense of Gods infinite mercy and goodnesse,

Our owne need, necessity and misery.

Hearty and earnest desire of Gods glory above all things.

[Page 497] 5. Fervent and zealous in the giving him the praise due unto his name, by such tendering our duty, though for the rest submitting all to his will.

31. What the wings of prayer?

Almes and fasting, that will make it so are more high, and appeare more acceptable before God, or faith and charity, faith whereby lightned and directed, charity whereby further enlightned and more enflamed.

32. Can the wicked pray or no?

Either they cannot pray, their hearts being hardened, or they doe not pray right, hindred by their sinne and ignorance, or if they pray for good things, not heard, because they aske commonly for evill ends, or if for evill things, their prayer is turned into sinne, so in effect in that estate they are wretched, and cannot pray, no more then a dead man speake or reason.

33. But doe they not seem to pray?

Yes, in words, but far from the nature of true prayer, as Cains sacrifice from an acceptable one, having blood and war in his heart, and so

1. Esau many cry, with strong cries, and bit­ter, but never thereby speed of the blessing, yea though with teares, when yet his heart not tur­ned.

2. Balaam may wish to die the death of the righteous, and that his last end may be like theirs.

3. Very ungracious persons may have good wishes in their mouthes, but never true prayer, as wishing the thing, but not the gracious means, to come by it according to Gods will.

34. What differences between wishes & true prayer?

In that wishes 1. are more sudden and incon­siderate, [Page 498] soon ceasing; prayer more instant, fervent, deliberate.

2. Are without respect of the meanes, or care of right or wrong, prayer godlily respecting both.

3. Are for the most part for worldly things, or for better, but after a worldly fashion; prayer for spirituall things rather, or if for earthly, after a more heavenly manner.

4. If for spirituall things, are very inconstant and fading; prayer more zealous and fervent.

5. As transient and soone passing, and as it were a desire but from the teeth outward, and fit­ting the mouth of fooles.

When prayer is from a godly soule, persevering in humility, & other vertues in the favour of God, and fitting the lips of the wisest, so even wrestling with God, and gaining the blessing, or more yet to wing our meditations to the highest pitch so to inflame our zeale, and rouse up our affections, and kindle our devotions in and unto the performance of so holy and religious an action, we may with a learned and moderne Divine for close consider the

  • 1. Great excellencie
  • 2. Urgent necessity
  • 3. Wondrous force and efficacy

of this di­vine duty of prayer.

How appeares the excellency of it?

For that it is defined by some to be an holy Coloquy, or Dialogue betweene God and a de­vout soule, yea Saint Chrysostome tearmes prayer animam animae, the soule of a Christian soule, for as the soule is most essentiall part of man, so is prayer of a Christian, and as the reasonable soule puts a difference betweene a man and a brute beast, so doth prayer betweene a true Christian and a hea­then, [Page 499] and Saint Bafil fitly resembles prayer to a chaine of gold, where with the care of God him­selfe is as it were tyed to the tongue of man; for whereas Gods seat is in heaven, whence all grace and goodnesse distills, and mans upon earth which is but a sinke of sinne, and valley of tears, there is no other chaine to linke God and man to­gether more closely then this of prayer.

And that this combines them it is plaine, as a Christian in the 9. of the Acts is described by this periphrasis, that he call upon the name of the Lord, so God himselfe (in the 65. Psalme) is des­cribed by another equivalent unto it, for he is still the hearer of prayers, O thou that art the hearer of praiers to thee shall all flesh come. Secondly, we read in 141. Psal. is called a sacrifice, and that of incense, Let my prayers come before thee as incense, and the lif­ting up of my hands as an evening sacrifice. The sa­crifice of incense being as well pleasing unto God under the law, and therefore called the sweet in­cense in Numb. 4. and there was appointed an altar of gold for it in Exod. 40. and this is mora­lized in prayer, Rev. 8. where we see an Angel came and stood at the altar, having a golden cen­ser, and there was given unto him much incense that he should offer it with the prayers of all Saints upon the golden Altar which was before the Throne; marke how for the sweet incense of prayer there was provided a golden censer and a golden Altar, and an Angell to offer it, what greater honour can a mortall man, who is but dust and ashes, as Abraham himselfe acknowled­ged, attaine unto then to be admitted to friendly and familiar conference even with God himselfe [Page 500] thus obtained by prayer? And thirdly, if we com­pare the Kingdome of Heaven to a Palace or Princely Mansion house, as our Saviour doth, John 14. then is Christ himselfe the only ready way conducting to this Palace, so he calls himselfe in the 6. verse of that Chapter, where he saith, Ego sum via &c. I am the way, and as Christ is the right way that leads to life, so faith (apprehending him) is as it were the doore opening to this way, and so called Acts 14. Ostium fidei, the doore of faith, and as faith is the doore, so the word of God, and the knowledge of the same, is as it were the key that opens this doore so named, Luke 11. cla­vus scientiae, the key of knowledge, and as know­ledge is the key, so is prayer as it were the ring or hammer wherewith we knocke, the very terme being used Matth. 11. where our Savi­our exhorting unto prayer, saith, pulsate, knock and it shall be opened; which may teach all Christians to take this hammer of prayer, and therewith knocke, and call upon God that he would be plea­sed with the key of knowledge to open the doore of faith, that so they may have entrance by the way of life into the Palace and Paradise of Hea­ven. This is the excellencie of prayer.

How shew you the necessity thereof?

It is such that whereas Darius Dan. 6. made an edict, that no man for the space of thirty daies should make any petition to God or man, save to the King only, yet the Prophet Daniel chose ra­ther to be cast into the Lions den then to forbeare so long the so necessary exercise of prayer. The simple necessity whereof will soone appeare if you but take notice of

[Page 501] 1. Our manifold wants both of outward bles­sings, and eke of inward graces.

2. Our manifold evills both of sinne and pu­nishment.

3 Our manifold miseries flowing both from temptation and tribulation.

4. Our manifold dangers, for what Saint Paul speakes of himselfe 2 Cor. may be found true of all Christians, That we are in perills of robbers, in pe­rills of waters, in perills by our owne Countrimen, in perills by the heathen, in perills in the City, in perills in the wildernesse, in perills on the sea, in perills among false brethren, &c. and since in so many perills, O what need have they to fall to prayer! The Pro­phet David in the 36. Psal, speaking to God, saith, apud te est fons vitae, with thee is the well of life, and if with the Psalmist we liken Gods mercie to a Well or Fountaine, then may prayer be resem­bled to a Bucket wherewith the water of this li­ving Fountaine must be drawne up; and as the woman of Samaria in John 4. said to our Saviour in another case, the Well is deep, and thou hast nothing to draw with, &c. so may we truly say of this, the fountaine of Gods grace is unsearchable deep, and you have nothing wherewithall to draw thence the least temporall or spirituall blessing, save only this bucket of prayer; for what Saint James speaks of saving wisdome in particular, If any man lacke wisdome, let him aske it of God in prayer, is un­doubtedly true of all good things whatsoever, for they all descend from the Father of lights, and therefore if we lacke any of these, we must aske them of God in prayer, and comming by faith to God the inexhaustible Fountaine of goodnesse, use [Page 502] prayer as a conduit pipe to conveigh the sweete and saving streames thereof unto your souls. And lastly, if Saint John Apoc. 4. rightly compare this world to the sea, then may we with Saint Chryso­stome, nor lesse aptly liken prayer (velis & remis) to the sayles and oares that shall waft us through the turbulent sea of this world, and as mariners never leave plying their sayles and oares till they come to the haven where they would be, no more can we leave plying these our devotions till wee come to that haven of happinesse which wee ex­pect to arrive at in the heavenly Canaan, and thus the necessity.

How then more shown the force and efficacie of praier?

Many excellent things are spoken in Scripture to set forth the power of prayer, as that it both shuts & opens heaven; for Elizeus was a man sub­ject to like passions, saith James, as we are, and he prayed earnestly that it might not raine, and it rained not on the earth for the space of three yeares and six monthes, and he prayed again, and the heaven gave raine, &c. yea prayer commands the whole host of heaven, for at Josuahs prayer the Sunne stood still in the valley of Gibeon, and the Moone in the valley of Ajalon; prayer hath staid the fury of fire, and hath made iron swim upon the water; prayer hath made the barren wombe fruit­full, as in Luke 1. Zacharie thy prayer is heard, and thy wise Elizabeth shall conceive and beare a sonne; prayer cures the sicknesse of the body, as James 5. Is any man sicke let him call for the Elders of the Church, and let them pray for him, and the prayer of faith shall save the sicke; and prayer cures the sins of the soule too, as David, the publican, the theefe [Page 503] upon the Crosse, and many others, who as soone as they prayed were pardoned; to passe o­ver a world of instances, the singular power of prayer may be discovered to the full, if you will ascend but these three degrees, first, that which subdues all slesh living, viz. death, yeelds notwith­standing to the force of prayer, seen in the Shuna­mites childe, Lazarus, the widowes sonne of Sa­repta, the Rulers daughter, and some others, who by the vertue of prayer have beene raised from death, and restored to life. Secondly, the Divell who in Heb. 2. is said to have the power of death, is not withstanding vanquished, sometimes by the power of prayer, as in Matth. 17. where our Saviour saith expresly, this kinde of Divells goe not out save by prayer and fasting, not by fasting alone, for fasting without prayer is but an image of holinesse, and picture of hunger, but it is prayer quickned with fasting that must do it. Thirdly, and lastly, God himselfe (who hath power over death and the Divell) is after a sort overcome by prayer else why doth he call to Moses Exod. 32. to let him alone, it seems that the fervent praier of Moses at that time did not only vincere but vincire, after a manner bind Gods hands, and so hinder him from pouring the viols of his wrath upon the people; so in Gen. 32. the Patriarch Jacob by wrestling pre­vailed against an Angel, which the Prophet Ho­sea expounds of the power of prayer, not to think that his bodily strength could prevaile, but the truth is, as the Prophet speakes, by prayers and tears he had power over the Angel, and was there­fore called Israel, and Saint Paul aluding there­unto in Rom. 15. useth the very phrase, Now I be­seech [Page 504] you brethren for the Lord Jesus Christs sake, and for the love of the Spirit that you strive together with me in your prayers to God, who was that Angel he would have them wrestle for, so the word in the o­riginal properly signifies with God by praiers, this the force of prayer which is of faith, as Heb. 9. and 10. and James 5. may be seen at large, and thus ap­peareth the excellent dignity, urgent necessity and wondrous force and efficacie of true prayer.

What other godly directions have you concerning prayer?

For the manner of it whether privately as very necessary, or publickly, so most fitting, as by the Church the houshold of faith, so in the Church the house of God, who saith, My house shall be called the house of prayer, good reason that it should be

1. Vniversaliter, as concerning all generally by all persons, in all places, and at all times, on all occa­sions, but especially in the great congregation.

2. Vnanimiter, with all unanimous consent, in all charity and concord, and so in the spirit of n [...]ity, and bond of peace.

3. Vniformiter, by outward action and gesture te­stifying that inward concord, and consent of minde, as it were Saints on earth taking patterne from those in heaven, the blessed Saints and An­gells and Elders there all joyntly doing the same thing, all of them together rising, standing, bow­ing, [...]alling to the earth, casting their Crownes to the ground singing Hallelujahs of glory, honour, and praise to God, and to the Lambe for evermore, that so his will may be done in Earth as it is in Heaven.

4. Ferventer, with ardent zeale and affection [Page 505] to the glory of his great name.

5. Frequenter, at all fit times, omitting no op­portunity, when either our necessities require, or Gods blessings invite, every day, houre, minute of time yeelding some new blessing, or it selfe a bles­sing in the enjoying a longer time of grace, and so such imitation.

6. Fideliter, & fidenter, in true saith with love unsained, and sure confidence, reposing our trust in God, without waving or doubting, as Saint James speaketh.

7. Presenter, as knowing, or considering with the Philosopher, the present time is only ours, and delay breeds danger, and here is no delaying or dallying with God in this to be used, for true it is, Nescis quid serus vesper ferat, & qui non est hodie cras minus aptus erat, as true in this.

8. Perseveranter, with all constancie and pa­tienc waiting the Lords seisure, and never weary of weldoing, remembring the widow importuni­ty prevailing with the unjust Judge, as much more we with the most good God.

9. Practice, and thus as perseveringly, even to pray continually, not only the vicissitude of fre­quent confession in humility, fervent prayer in true faith; pious intercession in unfaigned charity, and praise and thanksgiving in duty and gratitude, a forcible kinde of prayer to pull downe new blessings, each taking their turns in a constant and continued course, but such gracious speech of the tongue, seconding the humble desires of the heart, and both seconded by a godly course of life, best fitting a devout Christian, as the good life of the Preacher may seeme a continuall Sermon, so this [Page 506] godly life of a good Christian in this course may seeme a continuall prayer, from which directions how great abundance of holy meditations and helpes to devotion, all incentives to this divine du­ty will arise may plainly appeare.

What followeth in speciall to be considered?

The Lords prayer, as an absolute platforme of true prayer; the Preface and other parts of it.

SECT. 3. Of the Lords Prayer in particular, and the Preface thereof.

and that fitly in the words, [Page 507] or forme of the Lords prayer, or any part of its the Analysis of the same [Page 508] prayer, and first of the Preface of it, how is our Father, and what sons he hath, [Page 599] with the comfort that we have of such his being our Father more then [Page 510] in any other title or re­spect, and what use we should make [Page 511] of it in our well living, hom he is said ours, and in what respect so [Page 512] by us in our prayers to be named viz. to minde us to pray for the [Page 513] generall good of all our bre­thren, why it is said in heaven to minde us of [Page 514] our owne low estate, and his excellent [Page 415] Majesty, so to elevate our eyes and soules to his Throne [Page 416] of glory: Whence we hope for and expect all our helps and supply from him, who though on earth, and in [Page 517] all places most gloriously there raigning, with our greatest [Page 518] joy and comfort if we be tru­ly his, why we ought to pray and not neglect it, how in this Preface the holy Trinity in: m [...]ed, [Page 519] or to be under­stood.

1. IS it fit to pray in the very words of the Lords Prayer?

It is very convenient, and being rightly under­stood, there cannot be conceived better; that if all the wise men in the world had consented toge­ther, a more absolute frame could not be contri­ved nor uttered with humane wisdome, and there­fore well worthy to be used; and if God be plea­sed with us for his sake, his words also may well be deemed acceptable, especially when we pre­sent our selves in his merits, and our minde in his words.

2. But may we not alter them?

3. Not in substance, but in circumstance or man­ner, to expresse more in particular our necessities or desires, which there in generall are contained.

3. May we not pray the effect of any one petition by it selfe?

Yes, if our necessities so require, and though in [Page 507] more ample illustration, yet the same in effect; for if opposite, or besides the matter there expressed in briefe, it cannot be right, or accepted; and so having used our best skill to expresse our wants or desires in any particular, we usually close with this as in the most perfect and assured acceptable forme that can be uttered; and more acceptable how much better understood, for so we pray more truly in his words, and with his Spirit, wherefore we ought to take the best care we may rightly to understand the same.

4. What is therein contained?

Three parts: the Preface of confession, Our Father which art in heaven.

The Petitions for our selves and other, six in number, Hallowed be thy name &c.

The conclusion of praise and thanksgiving, For thine is thy Kingdome, power and glory, &c.

5. What is contained in the Preface?

I. A confession of Gods great Majesty, mercy and goodnesse, in that a Father, our Father, in heaven, his throne of glory.

II. A confession of our owne, 1. humility, 2. duty, 3. wants, and 4. hope.

As we are sonnes, we say our Father; as we are in earth, looke up to heaven, up to the hills from whence commeth our helpe, even to our God in his holy habitation.

6. Who is here understood, called Father?

1. Either God according to his essence, the Fa­ther of lights, and so the whole Trinity may bee understood as Father of spirits, and as the Sonne is called Counsellour, everlasting Father, and Prince of peace, Isaiah 9. 6.

[Page 508] 2. Or first Person in Trinity, in relation to the Sonne, and Holy Ghost, and so we pray to the Fa­ther in the name of the Sonne, and by the help of the Holy Ghost.

7. How is God our Father?

Not only by creation, for so are all creatures also with men and Angels.

But first more particularly, as made sonnes in Christ his naturall Son.

By redemption restored.

By adoption acknowledged.

2. Manifested sonnes by our education in his house the Church.

Teaching by his word and doctrine.

Correction by his fatherly chastisements.

Sanctification by his holy Spirit.

Inheritance of Sons in his blessing.

8. What Sons hath God?

Both 1. generally all creatures by creation.

2. Specially, Princes by participation of ho­nour and authority, children called of the most High, and Gods: Most especially, and naturally Christ by eternall generation.

3. Particularly and legally all Christians by a­doption in Christ, and though false, restored to be the Sons of God.

9. What are we put in minde of by this name Fa­ther?

1. Of the means wherby we are restored to fa­vour our elder brother Christ.

2. The confidence that we may come with be­fore him, being admitted Sons.

3. The love that he beareth to us, whom hee accounteth so as himselfe our Father.

[Page 599] 4. The dignity, and what persons we ought to be, so accounted his Sons.

5. The indignity we offer if we be not Sonnes, or faithfull to presume, and so to be assured our prayer is but sinne, and we deserve a curse and not a blessing.

10. Why call we him Father rather then by any o­ther name?

Because a name as most truly honourable, so most arguing love; for though King or Judge, or Prince, or the like, seem in common eyes more ho­nourable titles, yet their truest honour from this, that fathers of the Countrey and Common­wealth; and for God, though King of Kings, Lord of Lords, God of Sabbath, Judge of the world, and such his names seem of more honour, yet full of terrour as Majesty; and we poore creatures more need comfort, and he most honoured in his mercy, and how can those names be such comfort as Father, since he a

  • 1. King of Kings, we dust and ashes.
  • 2. Lord of Lords, we poore slaves.
  • 3. God of Sabbath, we poore wormes.
  • 4. Judge of all, we poore and miserable sinners.

So what doe these great titles but strike a ter­ror into us, that have need of mercy to comfort us in our deep necessity, and of a Father, not a se­vere Judge, our great Warriour of Prince to looke upon our misery.

11. How are we then comforted in the name Fa­ther?

In that it is a name of love and mercy, and as there is mercy with him he shall be feared, and so also honourable to him, and to us most comfort­able; [Page 510] according to which name, shewing mercy to all his creatures, and most particularly to us in Christ, so we may consider his fatherly love and affection,

I. As he is a Father that 1. can deny us his sons nothing that is requisite.

2. Is ready to forgive, and receive the penitent sinner and sonne, as in the parable of the prodi­gall.

3. Is full of compassion in the bowells of his mercy, to his creatures and sons.

II. As we in Christ, in whom he is well plea­sed.

III. As we either, 1. aske or pray, asking him blessing.

2. Returne, or are penitent, aske forgivenesse.

3. Desire his love, favour or mercy.

4. Aske his grace.

12. What else learne we hence?

As Sons to be like him, to have his image in us, Eph. 5. 1.

To be holy as he is holy.

To be mercifull as our heavenly Father is mer­cifull, Luke 6. 36.

To be perfect as he is perfect, Matth. 5. 48.

To be humble, and shew all filiall duty towards him our Father.

13. Why say we our Father?

1. In regard of God who is all our Father.

2. In regard of Christ, in whom he is so parti­cularly made our Father.

3. In regard of the Holy Ghost, by charity speaking in our hearts Abba, and shewing him all our Father.

[Page 511] 4. In regard of the Church, in whose words as in generall we are taught to pray being many, but one body.

5. In regard of our faith in that Church in Christ, whereby we have all one Father.

6. In regard of our charity, as we are to pray for, and to remember all, and so say our Father.

14. But why may we not as well say my Father?

Though my Father, and my God or Lord in particular confidence in any distresse may be well said of us, as Eli, Eli, &c. yet for a generall form of prayer to be used by all, nothing so fit as our Father, in regard of his mercy, love and compas­sion, ready to receive, forgive and releeve us, and our Father especially,

1. As in Christ, in whose name and words we speake, for whose sake are not else accepted.

2. As in faith and confidence of this, in him, and by his Spirit.

3. As in charity with all men, so in body the Church, and taught to pray for others, as well as our selves, and that our prayers can never be effe­ctuall for our selves, farther then as in charity, earnest for others.

15. Of what doth it then chiefly minde us?

1. Of our

  • Brother,
  • Saviour,
  • Redeemer,
  • Judge also,

Christ in whom God is made ours, and we his.

2. Of the strict union with God by Christ, whereby he being ours, whom have we to flie unto but him?

3. Of the communion of Saints, the family of God, of which we are made a part, and so to pray for our brethren.

16. What learne we farther hence?

To take heed of all contempt of our brethren, for without that charity to pray for them, our prayers can never be effectuall for our selves, no not holy neither, nor prayers, but rather a cur­sing, and no way comfortable, nor a blessing, since God is not our Father, if we be not in charity, for God is love.

17. Whom are we then to pray for?

Generally for all men, of all estates and condi­tions whatsoever, even our enemies, persecutors and slanderers, that God may turne their hearts; and for Turkes, Jewes, Infidells and Hereticks, that they may be converted to the faith.

1. Especially for Princes, that under God may be the meanes of his glory by good government.

2. All good people, and benefactors to us, or the poore Saints on earth.

3. All those to whom in any particular respect, we are bound as Fathers, &c.

4. All those in any necessity, need, danger, di­stresse or sicknesse.

5. Our selves, and all our brethren, the elect, whom God in his predestinate counsell hath ap­pointed to salvation.

18. Are there not some then we ought not to pray for?

Yes, first the Divell, our and Gods enemies, a­gainst whom we are to pray.

2. All knowne enemies of God, so David a­gainst his enemies, viz. as enemies of God, and whiles so.

And so did the Church against Julian, and such as he and Samuel forbidden to pray and mourne for [Page 513] Saul, 1 Sam. 16. viz. as enemies of God, or whiles s.

3. The dead not to be prayed for neither, as whose estate is unchangeable of paines or glory.

19. Why added, which art in heaven?

1. To remember us of his excellent Majesty and power, and glory, as who dwelleth in the heavens.

2. To elevate our mindes to his Throne of glory.

3. To minde us where we are, and so of our meannesse, and to teach us humility.

20. Why to remember us of his Majesty, Power and Glory?

For our comfort, and that as he is our Father, and so willing to doe us good; so also,

1. In Majesty honourable, wherein our honour to be his Sons.

2. In Power, able to doe what ever we desire, or he thinke fit or please.

3. In Glory, and of the same will impart to us, and doe us good, and advance us for his glory.

21. Why to clevate our minds?

I. That we may alienate our minds from earth­ly things, to be fitter to pray.

II. That we may not be glewed to the earth, for then we can have no desire or power to pray.

III. That we may looke towards our Fathers house, and our native home, heaven.

IV. That we may consider, 1. who it is, and where he is that we pray unto.

2. What things we ought especially to pray for, heavenly and spirituall things.

3. Whence those best blessings, and indeed all [Page 514] good gifts else descend, from above from the Fa­ther of lights.

22. How to minde us where we are?

To make us in humility to consider our meane estate, and so

1. How we are in a vale of misery, this earth, in a place of necessity.

2. How far from our home, and thence long for heaven, our native soile, and fathers house.

3. How much we want of perfection so to de­sire supply of grace.

23. How is he said to be in heaven?

As in his Throne, and Palace of Glory, and whence he is seen especially to manifest the same both in mercy and judgements.

24 How his glory seen or manifested there?

1. In the inferiour heavens, by whose excel­lent creatures sunne, and hoasts there, as the hea­vens declare the glory, &c. Psal. 19.

2. In the third heaven, where is manifest his blessed vision, and fruition to the Saints and holy Angels.

3. In the heaven of his Church, where mani­fested to his Saints on earth, and those that excell in vertue.

25. How else is it manifested thence?

1. As his Almighty power is chiefly seene by his great works, and influence of goodnesse thence.

2. As his Al-presence, shadowed in the al­covering heavens universall architecture.

3. As his al-sufficiency to himselfe, and all his creatures signified by that universall covering.

4. As his Al-seeing knowledge by that univer­sall [Page 415] compasse of the curtaines or canopie and light of heaven; and so

5. His Omniscence, Omnisufficiencie, Omni­presence and Omnipotence, lively shadowed, and represented in the heavens; and as his purity & holinesse represented in the purity and brightnesse of them; and his mercies and judgements also from thence.

26. How his mercies and judgements manifested thence?

1. In the signes and wonders shewed thence to the terrour of the inhabitants of the earth.

2. In the lightning and thunder, storme and tempest, causing feare and amazement, and often distruction.

3. In the clouds and raine, as in Noahs flood, sometimes bringing and threatning devastation.

4. In the distinguishing dayes and nights, times and seasons, by the lights and revolution of hea­ven.

5. In the influence of goodnesse into inferiour things, as gracious dewes from heaven.

27. How is he then by us conceived to be in hea­ven?

1. In the heaven of sanctified soules by his grace.

2. In the heaven of his Church, by his mercy and goodnesse.

3. In the heaven of visible heavens by his po­wer and declarations of his glory.

4. In the heaven of superiour heavens, his Court and Palace in excellent glory with his hea­venly Courtiers, Saints and Angels.

5. In the heaven of highest heavens, dwelling [Page 416] in inaccessible light and glory.

28. Is he not then on earth?

Not to be thought that he is absent any where, that filleth all places by his powerfull presence; in whom we live, and move and have our being; and though heaven his Throne, yet earth his foot­stoole, and both heaven and earth filled with his goodnesse and glory, who both here and in heaven guideth and governeth all things.

29. Why say we then so particularly in heaven?

Because that in most eminencie, the heaven is his Throne or seat and Palace of glory; and for our understanding, as earthly Kings his image, have Palaces of State to shew their magnificence, so this heavenly Emperour hath that his celestiall Palace, wherein is most perspicuously above all other places manifested his glorious Majesty.

30. What more learne we hence?

1. The greatnesse of comfort and considence that we should have in our heavenly Father.

2. The height of our godly ambition, to be worthy sonnes of this our heavenly heavens Father.

3. The fulnesse of joy and gladnesse from con­sideration of the excellencies of this our heaven­ly father above all earthly fathers; and this our King above all other earthly Kings and Empe­rours.

31. How is this especiall comfort, confidence or joy?

As our heavenly Father hath heavenly bles­sings, and inheritance to give us, and doth love his above all earthly fathers love, who love but blindly, ignorantly and imperfectly, and he eter­nally, without end or imperfection, he hath all [Page 517] power, and all Kings, but wormes, in comparison of him, and like the dust under his feet, yea Satan and all enemies tremble before him, who is able to defend his from all adversaries; and this our prayer is our speech to salute this our Father, who is thereby assuredly knowne our God and Fa­ther, as we more familiarly admitted into his pre­sence to speake to him, and so often to salute him in that heavenly language.

32. But if we be his, what need we often pray?

So much the more,

1. To shew our duty and love to his honour.

2. To approve our selves thereby in his favour so often and ordinarily, even here admitted into his presence.

3. To pay our duties that we owe of blessing, praise and thankfulnesse, the tribute of our soules.

4. To renew the covenant of grace, and cloath us in Christs garments, and justice more fully.

5. To reach out the hand of faith, thereby con­tinually to receive new blessings.

33. What if we neglect it?

We not only shew our selves unworthy of bles­sings, but to have no faith, and not to be sonnes that desire not our fathers honour; nor to receive blessings from him; for if we will not,

  • 1. Offer our selves in his presence.
  • 2. Speake to him by confession.
  • 3. Aske him blessing by prayer.
  • 4. Salute him in praises.
  • 5. Reach out the hand of faith to receive bles­sings.
  • 6. Aske, or speake for cloathing or meat. Medicines or help.

[Page 518] Cordialls, or other comforts in our fathers hand and gift, shall we not shew our selves most un­worthy of any blessings, and worthy to be blot­ted out of his favour; in consideration of which we ought often thus to pray as we are taught, Our Father which art in heaven.

34. What farther expositions may you make here­of?

In consideration how this Preface is applied to the whole Trinity, not only in generall as one God in essence, but in particular intimated accor­ding to their persons, as by

1. Father, remember the first Person in Trinity both to Christ, and all us a Father.

2. Our representing him, in whom God is made our Father, Christ our Brother, Mediator, Judge, Saviour and redeemer.

3. Which art in heaven, intimating the holy Ghost, inhabiting the Saints, or Gods presence by his holy Spirit in his holy heaven, both his

1. Saints, and their soules by his graces.

Conscience by sanctification.

2. His Church on earth, by his mercies and consolations.

3. His Church above by his glorious visitation and continuall comfort; thus understanding par­ticularly one God in three Persons, Father, Son, and holy Ghost, by these words, Our Father which art in heaven.

35. What followeth?

After this Preface in the second place, the pe­titions of the Lords Prayer.

SECT. 4. The three former Petitions of &c.

The Analysis and generall distinction of all the six petitions, with the order of them, [Page 520] and reason of the same, this prayer is so excellent as [Page 521] in it com­prehending the substance of all prayers and all the sorts and parts of them, the number [Page 522] of the petiti­ons, and quality thereof, the 1. petition for Gods glory, why fittest so first to be paced. The [Page 523] parts of this petition, what meant by the name of God expressed in the third Commande­ment, and what also by sanctifying his name, and [Page 524] how to be perfor­med by us in all our thoughts, words and workes respectively all [Page 525] of them, and so to be hallow­ed, or not propha­ned, not [Page 526] only in the duty of the third Commande­ment, so men­tioned, but even all of them so what is either expressed or intimated in this [Page 527] petition is thus sum­ed up and declared, the second petiti­on [Page 528] order and Analysis of it, shewing the parts of the [Page 529] same, what meant by Gods Kingdome, and how prayed for that it may come, [Page 530] as his Kingdome of grace how to be promoted, and his Kingdom [Page 531] of glory to be compleat, [Page 532] and hastened, the Scepter of Gods Kingdome, and officers and instruments exercised in it according [Page 533] to their pla­ces and degrees, as well as the opposite of it the King­dome of Satan described so [Page 534] what is either intimated or expressed in this second Petition here briefly summed up [Page 535] and delivered: the third pe­tition, with the order and Analysis of it, what the will [Page 536] of God is, and performance thereof here inten­ded on earth by men, as by Angels [Page 37] in heaven, with all alacrity, willingnesse, and constan­cy: the opposite whereof pro­ceeding from the [Page 538] world, the flesh, and the Di­vell, how to traine our selves to seek, and our will to be [Page 539] more pliable to Gods will which is to be sought in his word, and all both active and passive [Page 540] obedience to be ye elded unto it, so what is ei­ther expressed or intimated in this third [Page 541] petition, is here summed up, and this briefly [Page 542] delivered,

1. HOw many petitions are there, and how divided?

Six in all, thus distinguished.

I. The three former, concerning heavenly things, for the glory of God, viz.

  • 1. Hallowed be thy name.
  • 2. Thy kingdome come.
  • 3. Thy will be done, &c.

II. The three latter, part temporall, and part spirituall things, for our good:

  • 4. Give us this day our daily bread.
  • 5. And forgive us, &c.
  • 6. Lead us not, &c.

2. Doe not all of them concerne Gods glory?

Yes, but the first primarily, and immediately, and wholy intend it; the three latter not so im­mediately, but of necessary consequence, and se­condarily, as wee ought to referre our selves, and all our good, to the glory of God.

3. What learne you from the order of them?

In the first place to propose the glory of God in all our actions, and prayers, which cannot bee without our exceeding good; and then our own good, but so as directed to the glory of God, and all things shall succeed well with us, and our prayers bee heard; according to that, Seeke yee first the kingdome of heaven, and the righteous­nesse thereof, and all these things shal be ministred unto you.

4. What farther reasons for this?

[Page 520] 1. For that God is to bee respected absolutely for himselfe, man for Gods sake: as first, such the order of the two Tables, the duty to God for him­selfe, to men for his sake. Secondly, so God reve­renced simply for his owne, Rulers for his sake. Thirdly, God if he command as in his owne po­wer, is obeyed for his owne, men in his right, and for his sake; whence, they that respect men, and above God, may bee great persons, ashamed and confounded.

2. Gods creation and workes, were and are principally for his glory, and so ought our works, intentions, and prayers to be.

3. The finall dissolution and end of all, and judgement, is for his glory, and so the end of all our actions, and of our duty, should bee for his glory.

4. Gods Saints, servants, holy men, and An­gels, doe all aime at his glory principally, and so ought wee, if ever we hope to bee, of that holy company.

5. The very vessels of wrath, and evill Angels, are and shall bee to his glory, the glory of his ju­stice; and so shall we, if we neglect it here.

So this the scope that God prefixeth to his own actions and ours; and all good creatures doe it willingly, and all others shall doe it, though un­willingly, for God will have it done; so deare unto him is his glory.

5. What note you else generally in petitions?

The forme or manner of them, they showing all the parts of prayer, as well as the substance of it,

I. Ingenerall, expresly in the whole frame of the [Page 521] prayer, wherein the

  • 1. Preface is confession.
  • 2. Petition and intercession the body of it.
  • 3. Praise and thanks giving the conclusion.

II. Particular in each of them; and is either First, expressed, as

1. Petition for our selves,

2. Intercession for others, in the very words of each petition, so uttered indefinitely, or in the plurall number, as they are

Secondly, intimated, else therein a

1. Confession of some due to God, or duty from us, or both: or neglect, too frequent in us and others.

2. Deprecation against such neglect, or things opposite to the petition.

3. Thanksgiving, and praise, for the perfor­mance of our vowes, and duty by us or others, in any measure; as also for graces desired, hoped, or received; which more in particular will be seene in the handling of each severall petition.

6. What for the number of the petitions?

The equality 1. argueth his mercy, that will heare us as much for our good, as his owne glory.

2. Sheweth our duty, that ought as much to seeke his glory, as our owne good, if not more.

3. Reproveth us else, and our ingratitude, that can desire more or more earnestly for our selves, then his glory; since hee hath granted us to pray three for his glory, and three for our good, with promise to heare: a shame to inconsiderate peti­tioners, that can aske three score for themselves, ere one for God.

7. How doe the three first petitions concerne his glory?

[Page 522] As they desire his name, kingdome, and will to be sanctified, promoted, and performed; and ho­nour so advanced, as in the

1. That his honour in holinesse may be promo­ted, hallowed, &c.

2. That his honour in power may be propaga­ted, Thy Kingdome come.

3. That his honour in obedience may bee per­formed, Thy will be done, &c.

8. What desire you then in that first petition, Hal­lowed be thy name?

That Gods holy name may bee glorified in the holy and reverend use of his titles, words, and workes.

9. Why this petition first placed?

Because none can bee truly a subject of Gods kingdome, or doe his will, that doth not in the first place propose this the scope of all his actions, and make principall account of Gods glory.

10. Who erre from this?

Whosoever either

1. Propose any thing to themselves before or above Gods glory, as honour, riches, profit, plea­sure.

2. Account such gaine godlinesse, and so are but fleshly minded, puffed up, and knowing no­thing as they ought.

3. Runne on in prophane courses, to the dis­honour of God.

11. What parts of this petition?

Two, the

  • 1. Object, the name of God.
  • 2. Action, sanctifying it.

12. What is meant by the name of God?

As is expressed in the third Commandement, [Page 523] the meanes whereby hee is made knowne unto men, or his glory showne in the world, whereby even every thing that serveth, or should serve for his honour, in some sort or other therein, compre­hended; and briefly thus,

I. His titles,

1. Proper, Jehovah, Lord, God, and the like, Father, Sonne, Holy Ghost.

2. Common, as his attributes, such as glory, ho­nour, mercy, Iustice, &c. as called just, mercifull, &c.

II. His Word and Sacraments, Scripture, and all that pertaines to it, to make it knowne to men and him in it, the preaching & hearing it, Church, persons, Saints, Sabbaths, and ceremonies means whereby we know him.

3. His workes of creation, heavens that de­clare the glory of God, &c Gubernation, and pro­vidence, as his mercies, judgements, graces, and whatsoever any way declare his mighty power, or great goodnesse on earth, or whatsoever made knowne of him in the Bookes of

1. Scripture, the Law and Gospel, doctrine, and things therein contained, his titles, names, attributes, graces, and glory.

2. Creatures, where heaven and earth the pa­ges, and every creature character of his glory, in which read and represented his creation, guiding, governance, and mighty preservation of them, and so al of them speaking and declaring his migh­ty name and power.

13. What is meant by sanctifying?

Either a

1. Purifying and cleansing of things uncleane, [Page 524] as Lepers, sinners, uncleane persons, and their sin and uncleannesse, or the like.

2. Preferring things poluted and prophane, to better and holier use, as the Temples of Heathens, to Christian use.

3. Promoting things of common use, to a more sanctified use, as Aaron and his sonnes consecra­ted Priests, and water, bread and wine, so conse­crated in the Sacraments.

4. Preserving things hallowed, in that use, as Temples and Oratories, to the use and exercise they are appointed.

5. Professing and declaring, or shewing and setting forth with praise and honour, hallowed and sanctifying things, and in this sense chiefly understood, this sanctifying Gods name, as signi­fying himselfe and his honour; though as by it is understood the meanes of it in our selves and o­ther creatures, it may bee taken in some of the o­ther senses.

4. In what manner?

As his name is sanctified in the holy and sancti­fied use of any the creatures, or dedicating our selves to his service, as we may see in

1. Purifying our soules and consciences from evill workes.

2. Converting sinners to God.

3. Preserving our bodies and soules in holines and honour, doing all good workes to the glory of God.

4. But most particularly in speaking and set­ting forth his honour and glory, which is the sub­stance and effect of the third Commandement.

5. How is that performed?

[Page 525] 1. By doing all things pertaining to his honour, and manifestation thereof.

2. Declining from all things tending to his dis­honour.

6. How especially and particularly?

By

  • I. Think­ing and medita­ting gra­ciously of his
    • 1. Holy and great name, and so of himselfe in essence, persons.
    • 2. Titles of his honour and renown.
    • 3. Attributes and actions, as crea­tion, providence, mercy, Iustice, &c.
    • 4. Holy Word and Sacraments, Law and Gospell.
    • 5. Holy Church and Sabbaths, and all things dedicate to him, and cal­led holy, of his holinesse.
    • 6. Creatures, all of them in heaven and earth.
  • II. Spea­king & discour­sing pi­ously & religiou­sly of his
    • 1. Holy and great name, and so of himselfe in essence, persons.
    • 2. Titles of his honour and renown.
    • 3. Attributes and actions, as crea­tion, providence, mercy, Iustice, &c.
    • 4. Holy Word and Sacraments, Law and Gospell.
    • 5. Holy Church and Sabbaths, and all things dedicate to him, and cal­led holy, of his holinesse.
    • 6. Creatures, all of them in heaven and earth.
  • III. Do­ing all the spe­ciall acts of piety and de­votion, as
    • 1. Preaching his name, words, and doctrine, the Law and Gospel.
    • 2. Hearing and receiving the same, with reverence.
    • 3. Praying and receiving the Sa­craments.
    • 4. Blessing and praising him.
    • 5. Dedicating our selves and soules to his honour.

7. How else to be hallowed?

By declining all impediments of his honour, because we see his name too often prophaned by all kinde of evill and wickednesse of mens, or the devils invention.

As 1. Idolatry, superstition, witchcraft.

2. Ignorance.

[Page 526] 3. Ingratitude.

4. Dissimulation, and so by

  • Swearing,
  • Forswearing,
  • Cursing,
  • Blasphemy, &c.

Where we desire that all these things, evill acts, and agents, whether men or devils, that are a­gainst his honour, may bee removed; and so his name in all places, by all, and above all, to bee honoured, and sanctified.

8. But his name is most holy, and how can it bee more hallowed, or prophaned?

In it selse it is most holy, and for ever, and so can receive no augmentation or diminution of honour, but in regard of the manifestation before men, so the wicked seeme to prophane it by their pollutions, but indeed come not nighest, but onely pollute themselves, to their owne perdition, that remaining holy for ever; and on the contrary, the godly strive to hallow it more, and so inded pro­cure their owne holinesse and honour, and there­by happinesse; as God accepteth their good will in setting forth and declaring his honour, as espe­cially by

1. Declaring and setting forth his power and greatnesse, justice and truth, mercy and goodnes.

2. Praying to him, and praising of him.

3. Preaching and declaring his will, the Law and Gospel, to all men, whereby he is most especi­ally honoured, even to the ends of the world; and all dishonour, vices and heresies rooted out.

9. Is this then the summe of the third Commande­ment onely prayed for?

[Page 527] It may be well understood so

1. Principally, that Commandement as where the hallowing of Gods name is commanded ac­cording to the scope and words of this petition, and all prophanation forbidden utterly, as is most plainly apparant.

2. So consequently of all the other Comman­dements of the first Table, whereby Gods honour is to be set up in heart, as in the first Commande­ment; in the Temple, and in his solemne worship, as in the second Commandement, and especially on his Sabbath, as in the fourth Commandement, by which means he is more honoured, and his name universally glorified, as also in the

1. Second petition we desire it openly execu­ted and promoted by his power.

2. We desire it may bee willingly performed and submitted udto by our will and best and holi­est affections.

10. What the sum of this petition then?

That his name may be honoured and sanctified as acknowledged and declared so amongst all men; and the holinesse thereof more famously with all due observances, by us and all people glorified; whereby

1. We may ascribe all honour to it, whether we speake of his titles.

Behold his creatures.

Meditate of his words and workes.

Receive any blessings.

Be conversant in any holy duties, exercises.

2. All impediments of his honour may be re­moved, and his honour vindicate from all abuses of unholy and prophane persons or Wordlings.

[Page 528] 3. He will be pleased so to provide for the pre­servation of his honour that it may be so hallow­ed by all people, and that consequently his King­dome of grace may come upon us.

11. What is in the letter here expressed?

Most plainly, by the

1. Petition for our selves.

2. Intercession for others, that God will be pleased to have this duty thus by us, and by others done, as we pray indefinitely, hallowed be thy name, and used the Preface our Father, &c. as let thy name be sanctified by all.

12. What farther intimated?

Very apparantly also a

I. Confession of a

1. Due to God to have his name hallowed.

2. Duty of our selves, and others to sanctifie the same.

3. Defect that it is too often and ordinarily pro­phaned, and so we pray for reformation.

II. A deprecation against that abuse, and pro­phanation, and that God will be pleased to vindi­cate his honour.

III. Profession of praise and thanksgiving for that measure of grace whereby we are able to de­sire this.

That hope we have to have it performed by our selves and others.

13. How summe you up all these together?

I. Our confession of a

1. Due, it is sit, O Lord, that thy name should receive the glory, and be sanctified.

2. Duty of our selves, others: it is just, O Lord, that we should give thee praise.

[Page 529] 3. Defect, it is too manifest, O Lord, that thy name is not honoured as it ought to be, but by us and others, too much dishonoured and prophaned.

II. Our petition, O Lord, let thy name be hal­lowed by us.

III. Our intercession, we pray not only for our selves, but, O Lord, let thy name be hallowed, and sanctified by us all, and thy glory among all Nati­ons.

IV. Deprecation, we beseech thee, to vindicate thy name and honour, and let not thy name be prophaned by the enemy.

V. Our thansgiving for this well disposednesse to his honour that it hath pleased thee, O Lord, to give us this grace.

Our hope, in respect of our selves and others, that thou, O Lord, hast ordained thy name by us, and many others to be hallowed.

14. What the second petition?

That Gods Kingdom may come, the number of true beleevers encreased, the Kingdome of grace enlarged, and his Kingdome of glory hastened.

15. What the order of it?

That after Gods name sanctified, his glory de­sired and advanced, his Kingdome and power of grace is thereby promoted; extolled within us in our heart by faith, and the working of his good Spirit to the subduing of sinne, and all that is a­gainst God, and without us in the world, in which Kingdome, we and all that are his, may readily obey him, and doe his will; both men on earth with willingnesse, as Saints and Angels in hea­ven, with all readinesse, joy and alacrity.

16. What parts of this petition?

[Page 530]Two, the

  • 1. Object, Gods Kingdome.
  • 2. Action, to come.

17. What meane you by his Kingdome?

That mighty power, and infallible providence, seen in guiding, governing, and directing all things to good end for his glory; and we use to shew a threefold Kingdome of his, as of

I. Power in his universall Kingdome, the world, unto which all creatures are subject, both men and Angels, yea and Divels; and this King­dome Gods fold and field and draw-net, &c. as in the Parables and the parts, both

1. Good and bad sinners and others.

2. Wicked men and tyrants.

3. Who are the tares, drosse, chaffe, goats, cockle, and the like, &c.

4. As the godly, the sheep, and the like, wheat, gold, &c. and all shall bow under Gods hand.

II. Grace in his Church militant on earth, of which only the godly are subjects, as the wheat, gold, sheep that shall be severed from the tares, and chaffe, drosse and goats.

3. Glory in the Church triumphant in heaven, in the which Angels, and Saints, or soules of the just, after the separation, are his subjects.

18. What meane you by the action come?

That his Kingdome may be,

1. Erected where it is not.

2. Continued, and confirmed where it is.

3. Restored where it is decayed.

4. Encreased and enlarged by his effusion of his graces more abundantly.

5. Perfected in us, and our translation to fe­licity.

[Page 531] 6. Consummate in all, and in due time com­pleat, to his glory in eternity.

7. Universally ruled and guided according to his good pleasure and will.

19. How make you application particularly of the action to the object?

For the universall Kingdome, that it may be so universally governed, and if it be his good will, all Turkes, Pagans, Infidels, and Hereticks, con­verted or confounded, all evill men reduced to godlinesse, tyrants and persecutors tamed, the Divell and his wicked instruments bride­led, that his power may be seen in all things, and celebrated by all, and his good pleasure perfor­med.

20. What for his Kingdome of grace?

That it may be erected where it is not, both in our hearts by faith and praces of his Spirit, and in all places of the world where it is not, or where it never was planted, so among the heathen, and to the ends of the earth, that they may glorifie God with us. 2. That it may bee continued and strengthened by his gracious presence, and bles­sings, where it is, both within us, in our hearts, and without us, where ever in the world. 3. That it may be daily encreased, and enlarged by more abundant measure of his graces, and effusion of his Spirit into our hearts, and upon all flesh to his more honour and praise, and more and more wil­ling obedience. 4. That it may be restored where ever by Satans malice decayed, whether within us by temptations of sinne, from the world, the flesh or the Divell, or without us in any others, or in the vastity of those decayed, but sometime flou­rishing [Page 532] Churches, where Gods honour did for­merly stand, and as among the Turkes, and Jewes at this day, in that wonder of the world Jerusa­lem, and her Sion, now under Turkish bondage and slavery, those famous Churches in Asia, Greece, and Alexandria, now oppressed by sa­vage Barbarisme, and Mehometicall insidelity and tyranny; and where ever else, the true faith now oppressed or opposed; that God will be graci­ously pleased to relieve and restore it.

21. How for the Kingdome of glory?

That as begun in grace, in us and others, by the power and earnest-penny of his Spirit, and graci­ous revelations of his presence, that it may be more perfected by our translation, to that beatificall vi­sion of his glory; and for as much as it is daily ten­ding to more perfection, in the encrease of the number, and approaching of the determinate con­summation, that finally he will, hastening the marriage of the Lambe, consummate and make compleat that number, and give them full com­plement of all joy in eternity, that all Saints and Angels together in fullest happinesse and felicity, may set forth, and enjoy his glory everlastingly.

22. What is the Scepter of this Kingdome of God?

The power of Gods Spirit ruling every where, most perspicuously, and over all creatures univer­sally, as more particularly, by grace in his Church militant, and in most excellent glory in his Church triumphant.

23. What instruments doth God exercise in it?

Even all creatures generally as instruments of his glory, so shall the very Divells be, wicked men and tyrants, though unwillingly, and constrained; [Page 533] godly men more willingly, and with readinesse and joy, Saints and Angels most willingly, cheer­fully, and speedily; and more particularly seen by us in this Kingdome of grace,

1. All good Kings and Magistrates that set forth his honour.

2. All faithfull Pastors, Prelates and Teachers, that set forth the true faith.

3. All godly Elders, that governe well, and give good example.

4. All holy Confessors and Saints that have so set forth his glory.

5. All glorious Martyrs, Apostles, Prophets, Patriarkes, and good men that have done, and do their best endeavours to set forth and witnesse the truth.

24. What doe you then pray for in this respect?

That God will be pleased to enable them with his graces, more readily and cheerfully to set forth his glory, as that

  • 1. The King and Magistrate may be
    • Carefull and zealous;
    • Prudent and Religious;
    • Just, &c.
  • 2. Pastors and Prelates may be
    • Faithfull in their places;
    • Diligent in their duty;
    • Conscionable and carefull of their charge, all others may be godlily disposed, accor­ding to their severall offices and duties, and so to praise God for any his excellencies and graces ap­pearing in them, to the advancement of his King­dome.

25. What is opposite to this Kingdome?

The Divell, and all his wicked agents and in­struments raised up against God and his truth, such

  • [Page 534] 1. All evill Princes and Lawes.
  • 2. All evill Magistrates, and negligent Pastors, and slothfull.
  • 3. All evill and false Prophets and Idolaters.
  • 4. All evill blasphemers, and
  • 5. Generally all ungodlinesse, and vanity.

26. What of these?

That God would be pleased to overthrow, root out, and destroy all such as the power of the king­dome of Satan, and opposite to his Kingdome.

27. What in summe is there then expressed or inti­mated in this Petition?

1. The part, expressed, as before shewed, the

  • 1. Petition it selfe, for our selves,
  • 2. Intercession for others,

let thy Kingdome come, for all our good.

II. The part intimated both a

First confession of a 1. due that Gods King­dome ought to be advanced.

2. Duty from us and others, that we ought so much as in us lies to advance that Kingdome.

3. Defect in us and others, too common to be too negligent hereof.

Secondly, deprecation against all oppugners and opposition thereof, whether in our selves or others.

Thirdly, thanksgiving and praise,

1. For the graces in us or others, tending to the propagation of his Kingdome.

2. For his so gracious government of us, and of all things.

28. How sum you up this in order?

1. Confession of a

[Page 535] 1. Due that it is most holy and just that Gods Kingdome should come, and his power thereof declared.

2. Duty of our selves and others; that, O Lord, it is our duty all of us, to endeavour the same, and wish and seeke by all meanes to advance it.

3. Defect, that there is even too supine a negli­gence in us, and others in this, as well as in many other good duties.

II. Our petition for

1. Gods power to be shewne in advancing it.

2. For our owne well disposednesse that it may be such, that we may doe our best to promote it, and that his Kingdome may come in us.

III. Our intercession for others, that others may be as well disposed as we our selves, and that his Kingdome may come in their hearts.

IV. Our deprecation, that God will be plea­sed to pull downe all enemies of his Kingdome, and all opposition and opposers with their malice and envy.

V. Our thanksgiving, that it hath pleased him

1. So graciously to governe all things as hee doth to a good end.

2. To give us grace to desire the same, and to seeke it, as well as many others.

3. Further to assure our selves and soules of that his Kingdome, so to be encreased, perfected and consummate in his due time, in us and others, to the glory of his grace and power.

29. What the third petition?

That Gods will may be done as readily by mee, and all Gods people upon earth, as by those bles­sed Saints and Angels in heaven, where it is to be [Page 536] done with all joy, courage and alacrity.

30. What is the order of it?

After the desire of sanctifying Gods name, and of the advancement of his Kingdome, that in that Kingdom his will may be done by us, and all men, whereby better to be assured, we are his subjects, as well as those willing and ready Ministers of his Saints and Angels in heaven, that his illustrious Kingdome of glory.

31. What the parts?

The

  • 1. Object, the will of God.
  • 2. Action, to be done or performed.
  • 3. Collimation of the action after the sublimed rule of Angels obedience and duty.

32. What is the will of God?

Understood to be either his

1. Secret will, which we are not to search in­to, but he will see in due time, and manner per­formed.

2. His revealed will, which is for us, and other children, which is required of us to be knowne, and performed, and so for us, and our instruction, revealed in his holy Word, Law and Gospel; a most sure and true record written for our remem­brance.

33. What the doing or performance of it?

Our holinesse in the

1. Faith, knowing and beleeving it.

2. Practice of good workes and obedience, answerably to be thought on, and proposed by us to be done, as it is required at our hands by God, and so herein professed obedience generally to Gods holy will and commandements, and that in speciall sense, as not only the actions but the heart, [Page 37] and cogitations submitted to the performance thereof; & as in the last Commandement the very inmost cogitations of soule and thought to be re­duced to this obedience, and the love of God; and thither tendeth that following collimation and di­rection.

34. How is this that rule of direction or imitation?

In earth as it is in heaven, understood either,

I. Improperly, in

1. Our bodies and members that are earthly, as well as in our soules and mindes that are heaven­ly.

2. The lower parts and powers of our affecti­ons, as well as higher power of will.

3. Those that are yet uncalled, as well as those that are called, and already in the heaven of the Churches bosome, and Kingdome of grace.

4. In our owne selves, endeavouring as in Christ to perfect the same.

II. Properly in earth by us that dwell in this world, in the midst of many temptations and pro­vocations to sin, as well as by the inhabitants of heaven, Saints and Angels, free from all tempta­tions and discouragements.

35. How is it so done?

If as by them usually performed, so we strive to doe it, obeying both

1. Voluntarily, which is with all our hearts, willingly, freely, cheerfully, readily; without hy­pocrisie, grudging, repining, murmuring, griefe or delay.

2. Totally, endeavouring to his whole will for the matter of it, manner of it, every part of it; so his will and not ours, to the denying of our selves.

[Page 538] 3. Continually, so with

Constancie in our good intention.

Perseverance to the end, and thus striving to perfection of obedience, we yeeld true and sin­cere obedience, which though in us imperfect, when thus regulated by this perfect obedience, and aiming at that perfection of Angels, though not attaining unto it, is accepted of God, and so to the proportion of our ability here intended; and this pressing forward here required by desiring more perfection.

36. How are Angels so obeying?

As they are, and were ever understood to be

1. From the beginning, so continuing and per­severing.

2. Winged messengers, with all speed, and di­ligence doing their duty.

3. Wholly addicted to his service, continually before him.

4. Reverently behaving themselves, hiding their faces for his glory.

5. Joyfully performing it, alwaies singing Hal­lelujahs to the honour of his name.

37. What opposite to this doing of Gods will?

I. Both our owne wills.

Our seeking our owne will, or doing it.

Neglect of Gods will.

Not doing it, or not doing it,

First, with due

  • 1. Diligence,
  • 2. Cheerfulnesse,
  • 3. Constancie.

Secondly, or not willingly, totally, continual­ly, &c.

38. Who worketh this opposition?

The Divell, seducing our soules, and corrupting our wills, and other faculties by his fraud, and collusion.

39. How is our will so ill?

All wholly perverse of it selfe, and we have no greater enemy to our soules, then it so corrupted by Adams fall, and continually corrupting us; thence evill affections, and all mischiefes and wickednesse.

40. But doe we not sometimes will better things?

Not of ourselves, as not able to thinke a good thought, but if any goodnesse be in us, it is from God, as Philip. 3. 13. who worketh in us that will and deed, for if at any time, video meliora proboque deteriorasequor, in morall things, and much more in divine; where our will is enmity with God de­siring evill and death, or failing in good; and if

1. We would discerne truth, we are deceived.

2. If we looke at goodnesse, we faint.

3. If we thinke of resisting evill, we faile and fall as a bird tyed to the earth, so our soules to this body of dust, we cannot flie towards heaven.

41. What are we to doe then or pray for here?

That we may not

  • 1. Desire,
  • 2. Seek, or
  • 3. Follow

our owne will which is

  • evil, un­holy and
  • corrupt,

but de­ny the same.

And thereby bee prepared to doe Gods will, which is holy, just and perfect, as willing our sal­vation, and his owne glory.

42. How is Gods will knowne?

I. In Christ manifesting it, the incarnate word.

[Page 540] II. In Scripture, the written word, the

1. Law where his precepts, promises, prohi­bitions, threatnings, judgements, &c.

2. Prophets and Apostles writings, expositi­ons of the same.

3. Gospel, the full revelation thereof in Christ.

III. In Ministery of the Word and Sacra­ments in the Church.

43. Doe we desire that God will doe his owne will?

For the secret part we leave that to him, but for the revealed part we pray for grace that it may be done by us, and that he will yet therein begin, and finish such good worke by his preventing, conti­nuing, and subsequent graces; yet our owne will so moved, cooperating and working with his ho­ly Spirit, and direction in that obedience.

44. How is that obedience?

Either active indoing, or passive in suffering his holy will, and both, with

Cheerfulnesse and alacrity.

Willingnesse and sincerity.

Constancie and perseverance.

45. How active obedience?

In all holy and godly workes and duties; as

1. Generall obedience, and our inclination to it, and Gods Commandement, both

Absolutely for Gods sake;

In matter and manner as he requireth.

Respectively for our own, and our neigh­bours, and all others good.

2. Of our especiall callings.

3. Of piety and charity, &c.

46. How passive obedience?

In hearing with cheerfulnesse what he pleaseth [Page 541] to lay on us since he is so pleased; remembring.

That he is a Father, and willeth our good.

That nothing is besides his will, nor can be.

That he hath an absolute power over us and all.

That he is faithfull, and will give a happy issue.

That he doth but chastise, and will turne it to our good and glory, if we with humility beare it.

47. What is in the letter here expressed?

Our petition for our selves that we may so ac­ceptably doe Gods will.

Our intercession for others for the same grace, that Gods will may be, by us all so godlily and readily performed.

48. What further intimated?

1. A confession of a

1. Due, that Gods will ought to be done readi­ly by all creatures.

2. Duty of all to strive to doe it, and to be o­bedient, readily and willingly.

3. Neglect of it to be lamented.

II. A deprecation against the neglect and dis­obedience.

III. Thanksgiving and praise for

1. That portion of obedience, we or others are enabled unto.

2. That performance Saints and Angels do.

3. That hope of better obedience by us.

4. The grace we have to desire it and assurance God will heare us.

49. How summe you up this in order?

I. Our humble confession of the

1. Due, and our duty, that, O Lord, it is right and just, that we and all creatures should be ready to obey thy most holy and just will.

[Page 542] 2. Neglect, that it is too manifest we are not so obedient or carefull as becommeth us, but unpro­fitable, and disobedient sons and servants.

II. Our humble petition for

1. Gods power to be more manifested in our weaknesse.

2. Grace to performe it our selves more readi­ly, constantly and joyfully.

III. Our humble intercession for others with us, that we may all doe it, and they with us re­ceive more power and grace.

IV. Our humble deprecution, that, O Lord, though all our neglects be too lamentable, and we bewaile our disobedience, way wardnesse and untowardnesse, we pray that all obstacles may be removed in us and others.

V. Our humble thanksgiving for

1. That obedience in any measure by us or o­thers performed, and so fully in Christ, and by Saints and Angels.

2. That grace in us, whereby we desire it, and bewaile the contrary defect.

3. That hope we have of more grace, that it may be more readily and better done and perfor­med in earth, as it is in the petition, even as wil­lingly as by Saints in heaven.

50. What followeth?

The three latter Petitions, concerning ourselves, and our owne particulars or necessities.

SECT. 5. The three latter Petitions concerning ourselves.

[Page 542] the three latter [Page 543] Petitions considered, and first the order and Analysis of the fourth [Page 544] observed, the parts of it, and what is to be understood by bread, the supply of [Page 545] all our both spirituall and corporall necessity, the word of God especially, and Christ the bread of [Page 546] life in the spirituall sense, as materiall bread or food and all other com­forts of l [...]se [Page 547] in the other, the literall sense to be understood, which named ours, tonote the honest get­ting and [Page 548] use of it, as daily to minde us of our pre­sent necessity and short life, and give to shew it is of Gods [Page 549] gift and blessing to us, and all, so this day to point out the present day of life, or eternity in [Page 550] grace or glory, and how both rich and poore equally need to use this petition, and beg [Page 551] at Gods hand this very daily bread, and who [Page 552] pray not aright, or offend herein: as also against what we pray, and what in the [Page 553] letter expressed, or otherwise intimated, here briefly summed up, and thus explained: the second petition for our [Page 554] selves, or fifth in order, with the order and Analysis, and parts thereof ob­served; what meant [Page 555] by forgive­nesse and debts, or trespasses, and how we are debtors many waies, and [Page 556] say justly our trespasses, the condition whereon we aske for­givenesse as we forgive others, and [Page 557] also no forgivenesse at Gods hand, so how, and how far men may, and ought to [Page 558] forgive their brethren, and their tres­passes, and who offend against this divers wayes, how David, [Page 559] Moses, and others did curse, and the Ma­gistrate punisheth; and not for­giveth, and [Page 560] who truly, or as they ought for­give others, whereby the way [Page 561] is discussed, the power and authority that the Church and Priest hath to forgive [Page 562] sins, both accor­ding to the doctrine of the holy Scriptures, [Page 563] and exposi­tions thereon of the ancient Fa­thers, and [Page 564] all ortho­dox Wri­ters, and so generally of the [Page 565] whole Church of God in all ages, as well as the pre­sent Church [Page 566] of England, with the right understan­ding of her tenet in that point, and the good use [Page 567] to be made of it, whereby confession is explaned, how far forth re­quisite, [Page 568] and coldly for the most part now used, but the defect of discipline, and other inconveni­nces plainly [Page 569] enough to be perceived, issuing from the same, so the true and ge­nuine use thereof as­serted and cleerly [Page 570] proved by many arguments as aforesaid, and more fully by the generall practise of the Church and primitiva times [Page 571] demonstra­ted, whereby the manner how it was by them exerci­sed, and so [Page 562] the order of the ancient Church dis­cipline is on this occa­sion set forth, and [Page 573] decyphered, and for the present petition here is farther declared, what herein we ought [Page 574] to doè or avoid: so what is here expressed or intimated [Page 575] thus particularly summed up [Page 576] together and explaned.

1. VVHat are the three latter Petitions?

Concerning us, and our necessities, for things either

  • 1. Temporall, as daily bread, Give us this day our daily bread.
  • 2. Spirituall,
    • As forgivenesse of sins, &c.
    • Deliverance from temptations.
  • 3. Partly spirituall, and partly temporall, as deliverances from all evill, ghostly sin, and bodily dangers.

2. What the first of these Petitions?

The fourth of the Lords Prayer, Give us this day, &c. wherein we pray for all things necessa­ry for this present life, under the name of bread, or dayly bread, and this day.

3. What is the order?

Placed before those that desire spirituall things or blessings, to shew,

1. Our exceeding necessity in this life, and so first desire food and raiment, without which wee cannot subsist.

2. Our Fathers mercy, that considereth this our need and weaknesse.

3. Our account and use wee ought to make of it, since allowed to aske it, to use it as a step or de­gree towards better blessings.

4. What contained or to be confidered in it?

1. The object, bread, and double epithetons [Page 544] of it: 1. Our: and 2. Daily bread.

2. The action, give,) and adjoyned circum­stance twofold, of the persons, To us; time, to day.

5. What understood by bread?

1. Either spiritually, bread of life, panis vitae, or coelestis, Angelorum, Manna, Angels food, Christ, and Gods word and Sacraments, in which respect it might be well preferred to all the rest of the Petitions, but thus more improperly.

2. Or temporally, the staffe of bread, food, rai­ment, and all other necessities, all other comforts of this life, whereby to make bread relish well, and us to enjoy it.

6. How for the first sense?

Spiritually taken, it may be understood indeed, & that most divinely, for Gods holy word, which is food of souls, bread of life, & called by such hono­rable epithetons, shewing the vertue and efficacy to sustain the soule, according to that of our Savi­our, Man liveth not by bread onely, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God: Secondly, also for Christ himselfe, who is the in­carnate Word, and Wisedome of the Father: who is the true bread of life, and food indeed: as thirdly, of the Sacraments of his body and blood, the spirituall food also of our soules, and so this called panis coeli, or coelestis, Angelorum, and the like; but not so properly in this place intended; since this bread in the first and second Petitions desired, where Gods name and glory and king­dome are prayed for; and whereas in patriâ wee desire to bee satiated with this heavenly Manna, here more properly intended is the panis via, or viatorum, and that part that concerneth the tem­porall [Page 545] necessities of this life, intimated also by Today, and daily, and so bread is said to be either

Panis

  • Nature, of this life.
  • Doctrine, of Gods word.
  • Gratia, Christus in Sacramentis.
  • Gloriae, Christus in Coelis.

7. How is the word of God bread?

As it doth nourish, comfort and strengthen the soule, as materiall bread doth the body, and so no­ted in these respects, of our soules

1. Vivification, raising it from death to life.

2. Consolation, comforting it in that life, and against all tribulation.

3. Confirmation in goodnesse, and against all ill, and assaults of the divell.

4. Delectation with the heavenly taste and sweetnesse, roborating, strengthning, and illumi­nating of the heart in the true faith.

7. How is Christ the bread of life?

As the word of God manifested in the flesh, to the quickening and raising up of our soules and bodies, so panis hominum, and as the comfort of Saints and Angels in glory, so panis hominum & Angelorum, &c. and so to bee noted this bread of life, in

I. The Sacraments are to be hol [...]ly.

1. Prepared for with reverence, reached unto with feare, received by faith.

2. Ruminated with devotion, that it may nou­rish us in Christ, and make us one with him.

II. Heaven, doth

Satiate, without any defect, to eternity in glory.

Delight, with eternall sweetnesse maintaine [Page 546] life eternally, and so Angels food, and as the Psal­mist said, Man did eat Angels food, panem Ange­lorum, thus in grace and glory.

9. What then of other naturall or materiall bread?

As by it we understand the very materiall food of our bodies, in this life, with all the necessary appurtenances of quietnesse and peace, friends, house, lands, or revenewes, rayment, health, and other blessings to make it sweet and comfortable to us, as that stay of life, the staffe of bread, is, or is accounted to be, so we must remember that it ought to be

1. Got by our honest labour.

2. Received with moderation and thankful­nesse, and so onely properly our daily bread.

3. Imparted to others with us, as the poore our bread.

10. But why is all food called bread?

To teach us the

1. Use, we should intend for strengthning us, the property of bread chiefly, not for vanity or vo­luptuousnesse.

2. Moderation, that should be as the holy and abstemious men, that lived with bread and water onely.

3. Blessing, if we have it from God, it shall be sufficient; and having food and rayment to bee content.

11. Why say you Our bread?

To signifie both

1. The love of God, that granteth it to be ours, by the giving, when else we have nothing of our owne.

2. The manner of having it truly, if Christ bee [Page 547] ours, in him both spirituall and materiall bread are ours, and in him alone.

3. The honest meanes of getting it required, our godly labour, and Gods blessing, and not to feed on others labours, and eat the sweat of others browes, with the idle person and theefe.

4. The charitable use for our selves, and others, so of all our Father we aske all our bread, or ours in communi, and not my bread alone.

12. Who offend against this?

All they that

1. Have it not of Gods gift, in his love, for it is not theirs, they are but usurpers of Gods crea­tures.

2. Have it not in Christ, as in him God, and all things.

3. Have it not by honest meanes, for they have not so much their owne, as others bread.

4. Have it for themselves alone, that aske for our bread, and keeping it so, make it but my bread, and mocke God in so doing.

5. Thinke they have a property in it, other then from God, or enough of their owne for them­selves; as the Foole in the Gospel; or neglect thus to make it their owne, by the asking, getting, or communicating it to others, whereby in Gods ac­count, and the reward, it is most of all made their owne.

13. Why say we daily bread?

To put us in minde, especially of every dayes need of bread, and so necessity to pray for it, and consequently diligence to bee used in that duty; else as panis

1. [...], the heavenly bread of life, [...] [Page 548] by excellence, Christ, the Manna and food of soules.

2. [...], of [...], the succouring and com­forting our weake nature by the ordinary use of it.

3. [...], of crastinus dies, so to be solicitous, but not too solicitous and carefull, onely as be­commeth Christians, for that ordinary bread, and other necessaries.

4. Quotidianus, ordinary bread, not exquisite and dainty, being to nourish our weake, not pam­per our wanton nature.

5. Quotidianus, daily, as most usefull and ne­cessary, not superfluous, that may be spared, onely in avarice or ambition desired, but to suffice ours or others daily or present necessity.

14. What meane you in the action by Give?

That it may please God of his bounty to impart the things wee need to us, or the use unto us, and so grant us the sanctified use of them, and his bles­sing; and herein to

1. Give and bestow what we want, and have not.

2. Uphold and continue what we have, to us.

3. Maintaine it to our use and comfort.

4. Preserve us to and in the sanctified use of it.

5. Blesse and make it prosperous to us.

6. Grant us contentednesse, and comfort with it.

7. Enable us thereby to his service, and thank­fulnesse, in acknowledgement of his grace and blessings received; and thus it is truly and indeed given from God, and given from his hand to us, or into our hands and use.

15. Why say we, Give us?

[Page 549] In respect of the charity whereby we pray both for our selves and others, desiring the good of all, and as well our brother as our selfe, and so say, Give us, as afterwards, Forgive us; and Lead us not into temptation, and in this offend, both the

Forget full, and neglective of this humanity, and common charity.

The covetous, that desire onely for themselves.

The uncharitable, that not onely not desire, but enviously repine, or maliciously grudge at others good.

16. Why say we, This day?

As the word This day, or hodie signifies, vari­ously

1. Either this day of eternity, as Psal. 2. Hodie genuit te, so the eternall food and bread of life, Christ, may be understood, desired for this day.

2. Or this day of life, all our time, so conveni­ent necessaries, food and rayment, and with them content this day of our life.

3. Or this present day, now instant, and so most properly bread for the bare present to be given, for this present, not debarre us from depending on God, by having superabundance, or too much, as the gift of many is, in fulnesse to forget God the giver of that abundance, as it were, we desire this day, and every day, to depend upon thy goodnes, for our daily bread.

17. But what need rich men say this, or those that have enough for many dayes?

Most of all, if they rightly thinke of it, to thank him for that abundance, as most bound, and for continuance of that blessing to them, because else

[Page 550] 1. It may soone be taken from them.

2. They may bee taken from it, as the foole in the Gospel.

3. The use of it may be taken away by

  • Sicknesse,
  • Weaknesse,
  • Disquiet.

4. It may be a curse to them, by abusing it, in intemperance, and to their shame.

5. Troubles and disquiet may be sent, that shall spoile the sweetnesse of it.

6. Without content, with covetousnes, or other Crosses, that may be present, if God give not his blessing, all the relish may bee taken away, and they seeme poorer in the having, or use, and bee poorer in their soules, then they that want the same utterly, when God either breaketh

  • 1. The thing it selfe.
  • 2. The strength, vertue, and comfort of it.
  • 3. The strength of them that use it.
  • 4. The use of it, from them, or curseth it unto them, and the like.

18. What is then generally desired hereby?

That God will bee pleased graciously to give and prosper unto us his gifts, and so we aske

1. Our bread, meat, drinke, rayment, and or­dinary necessaries.

2. Peace, plenty, and tranquility, to enjoy them, and that plenty.

3. Good governours, to maintaine that plenty and peace.

4. Comfort of friends in that tranquility and victory over our enemies.

5. Seasonable weather, to receive the fruits of [Page 551] our labours.

6. Health and strength of body, with quiet of minde.

7. Good successe to our designes, and Gods blessing both to

Second them unto us.

Make all his creatures nourishable unto us.

Sanctifie us to the use of them, and them to us.

8. A charitable minde, and disposition in us, and all for the generall good and comfort of all.

9. Contentation, without which we have no­thing comfortable.

10. Dependancy upon Gods providence, with confidence daily.

11. Godly disposition to live in Gods feare, by honest courses, to get, and holily to use his bles­sings.

12. Virtues of humility, lowlinesse, thankful­nesse, &c. without which wee can hardly use this petition rightly.

19. Who pray not aright, or offend in this?

Even all ungodly men that either trespasse a­gainst men, by unlawfull getting goods; or God, by abusing them after their ungodly lusts, and va­nity of minde, and so the

  • 1. Proud
  • 3. Ambitious
  • 3. Licentious
  • 4. Voluptuous
  • 5. Intemperate

persons that desire not only bread, or w th moderaiō, but rather to abuse thē to their excesse of

  • pride,
  • vain glory,
  • am­bition,
  • vo­luptuous­nesse,
  • lewdnesse and intemperance.

6. Prodigall, that wasteth the daily bread.

7. Covetous, that are for themselves alone.

8. Envious, that repine at others good.

[Page 552] 9. Uncharitable, that hate, or love not their brother.

10. Hard hearted, and cruell or disdainfull, that scorne, or pitty not others.

11. Malecontented, that doe enjoy nothing, as not content with any thing.

12. Idle, and sloathfull, oppressors, and theefe, deceiver, &c. that get not their owne, but others bread.

13. Unthankfull, and they that trust in riches, or the arme of flesh, and never truly depend upon God, to aske or receive it of his gift, and so in ge­nerall we see all ungodly and ungracious men faile in this, as most of the other petitions.

20. What pray we against?

Against both

  • 1. Extreame poverty, or want of necessaries.
  • 2. Want of quietnesse, content, peace, and o­ther comforts of life.
  • 3. Unseasonable weather,
  • 4. Invasion of enemies,
  • 5. Sicknesse and mortality,

whereby deprived or cannot comfor­tably enjoy Gods blessings.

  • 6. Idlenesse, covetousnesse,
  • 7. Worldly care,
  • 8. Discontent, uncharity,

whereby wee get not, or use not our goods lawfully.

9. Too much fulnesse, whereby in pride or va­nity and excesse, we forget God, and all modera­tion of daily bread, and abuse his blessings and our selves.

21. What in the letter hereof expressed?

1. The petition for our selves, to obtaine such our daily bread, and a blessing upon it.

2. The intercession for others for the same [Page 553] grace and gifts from God to bee granted there with us.

What intimated?

I. A confession of

1. God the giver of all goodnesse, and so of his continuall graces to us, in giving us, &c.

2. Our duty to beg it daily at his hand.

Our defect and neglect of this duty.

II. A deprecation against all extreame want, and poverty, or other hindrances of enjoying our daily bread.

III. Thanksgiving and praise for

1. For all benefits and blessings in generall or speciall received.

2. Deliverance from adversities and want.

Hope of being heard, in the continuance and comfortable enjoying, &c.

22. How summe you it up together in order?

I. Our confession of

1. Gods bounty, that O Lord, that every good gift, and every perfect giving commeth downe from above, &c. and that thou clothest the Lilies, and feedest the young Ravens that call upon thee.

2. Next, our duty, the eyes of all things looke up, and trust in thee, O Lord, for thou givest them meat in due season, thou openest thy hand, and fil­lest all things living with plenteousnesse.

3. Defect, too often, O Lord, wee have gone away from thee, and have not looked up to the hils, from whence commeth our helpe.

II. Petition, Be mercifull unto us, O Lord, and give us this day our daily bread.

III. Intercession, Shew us the light of thy countenance, & give thy blessing unto the people.

[Page 554] IV. Deprecation, defend us, O Lord, from want, and let there be no decay, no leading into captivity, and no complaining in our streets.

V. Thanksgiving and praise,

1. Happy are the people that be in such a case, yea blessed are the people that have the Lord for their God.

2. We will also tell of thy mercies, and sing of thy praise without ceasing.

3. In assurance of thy grace, we will trust in thy salvation, yea Iacob shall rejoyce, and Israel shall be right glad.

23. What the second petition for our selves?

The fifth in order, forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive, &c. wherein we aske forgivenesse of all sinnes, errors and offences against God or man; as we are in charity affected, and in repen­tance humbled, and ready to forgive others; with­out which condition of charity and repentance in faith, it is impossible our sinnes should be for­given.

24. What the order of it?

After asking good things, from God, our daily bread, we are hereby put in minde what is the hindrances of his blessings, our sinnes, and so taught to desire the impediments may be remo­ved, whereby his blessings may more freely des­cend; for our sinnes are a separation of our soules from God, and of him, and of his favour from us, which that it may be removed, and we reconci­led, we pray forgive, &c.

25. What herein contained?

1. The petition, wherein the

  • Action, forgivenesse.
  • Object, of our sins.

[Page 555] 2. The conditions, as we forgive them, that &c.

26. What meant by forgivenesse?

Gods absolute remission of sin, both in guilt and punishment, and blotting it out of his booke, and remembrance, that it never rise up in judgement against us, to shame or condemne us; with the meanes whereby we desire it gratiously effected in us; therein considered,

I. The giving of his graces, of

Faith, and

Repentance.

Humility.

Confession.

II. Forgiving the

Guilt of sin, spotting the soule.

Punishment deserved in his anger.

Death temporall, and eternall.

III. Acquitting us by

  • 1. Applying Christs merits to us.
  • 2. Accounting and acknowledging us just before him.
  • 3. Renewing our decayes by his Spirit, by sanctification and holinesse.

27. What meant by sin or our debts?

Our offences against God or man, for which we owe satisfaction, and so become debtors, which debts we are never able to satisfie, and so we pray for forgivenesse of those sinnes, offences or debts of ours, being so many and so grievous, both against God and men.

28. What sorts of these debts are there?

I. Against God, many and infinite ones, in number, and greatnesse, as

  • [Page 556] 1. Errors.
  • 2. Ignorances, negligences.
  • 3. All manner of breaches of his Law, both in thought, word and deed.

II. Against superiours in disobedience.

III. Against equalls in love and and charity.

IV. Against inferious in uncharity, and want of mercy.

V. Against our selves, by our intemperance, error and rebellion:

Or we are debtors,

To God, owing love and duty:

To all superious, owing obedience:

To all men, owing justice in love, unicuique su­um reddere:

To enemies, to put away anger, and forgive injury:

To our selves, owing abstinency from ill, that hurts the soule, by which we are to be rightly or­dered towards God, our superiours, our neigh­bours, our enemies, our selves, and ought to ren­der every one of these their due, or we be else debtors to God and men, and sinners against God, especially in every of them; as breakers of his Commandements.

29. Why say we our trespasses?

As most sensible of our owne sinnes, which doe in number passe the sands, or the haires on our head in number, and are innumerable, as the Psal­mist speaketh, and which may be a motive to us, both

1. To forgive others, since we have so many sins to be forgiven at Gods hand.

2. To pray also for the forgivenesse of others [Page 557] sins, which we will, if we have either charity or sense therein, of ours or others misery.

30. Why adde we that condition, [...] we forgive, &c.

To teach us, that without charity, as well as saith, it is impossible to please God, or obtain our prayers to be heard, or forgivenesse at his hand; therefore if we ever hope to obtaine our prayers, we must be in perfect charity, and able truly to pray for our enemies, perfecutors and slanderers, and forgive them that trespasse against us.

31. What if we doe not forgive them?

We may not exepect forgivenesse, nor any o­ther blessing for want of true charity, for we

1. Are hereby unfit to pray as we ought.

Unfit to receive any blessings.

2. We desire no forgivenesse, because we for­give not others.

3. We desire rather a curse, and God will not forgive us, because we forgive not; and so in ef­fect we pray for our owne condemnation.

32. May we not leave this petition then?

Yet neverthelesse Christs sentence remaineth true, except we forgive, we shall not be forgi­ven; and we pull downe condemnation upon our soules, or if we thinke to pray other prayers, no prayers are accepted without charity, or not re­gulated by this; nay our prayers will be turned in­to sin, and a curse, and snare to our soules, and but a mocking of God, without this charity.

33. Who then can forgive sins?

God only originally, and totally, but

1. The Church authoritative from him, and ministerialiter.

2. Man also partially, and fraternialiter, for his [Page 558] part, what lyeth in him.

34. But how can men forgive sin?

That part which pertaineth to him in the of­fence, as

1. The want of charity, or breach of brotherly love.

2. The wrong or injury, for which he oweth satisfaction.

35. When man hath forgiven, is the sin acquitted?

Not except God also forgive, and wash out the offence, in his mercy, for the least part of sin even against men, is that offence against man, and the greatest part against God;

1. The blot of the soule.

2. The blemish of Gods Image in the same.

3. The breach of his command, and so con­tempt of his Majesty, which is the foulest part, rightly conceived, of all sin, and the poyson of it.

35. What if man doe not, or will not forgive?

Yet God may to the truly penitent, and he bee fully absolved, though man refuse it, if he be asked forgivenesse, since both the offendor, and the of­fended person are but clay in Gods hand; and they both wholly his, and all that they have, and he may dispose of them, and theirs absolutely, at his pleasure; and if they stubbornly refuse to for­give, he both can and will forgive.

36. What need we aske forgivenesse then of men, or give it them?

1. To shew our charity, or brotherly love.

2. To maintaine love and charity, and emu­tuall duty.

3. To exercise our piety and faith, and gaine peace of conscience.

[Page 559]4. To expresse, and

5. To signifie

  • Our desire to be forgiven at Gods hand.
  • Our obedience to Gods Com­mandements, &c.

37. What forgivenesse of our brother then requi­red?

To forgive him alwaies the breach of charity,

By forgetting of offences.

By not seeking revenge.

By not taking opportunity to revenge.

By not bearing malice, &c.

To forgive him sometimes the very offence and debt, or satisfaction, if the party unable to make satisfaction.

If in that case desire it numbly.

Offer any satisfaction he can in part or in peni­tence.

38. How is it forgiven, if satisfaction required?

If all malice, and remembrance of injury, be put away, and all desire or seeking revenge, bee laid aside, the chiefest and best part performed, and yet in many cases, satisfaction may be required lawfully; as where there is ability, yea and some­times commanded, if for publicke testimony of good name, the truth, or the like, and otherwise though the debt, or satisfaction be forgiven, and malice not removed, or not done in charity; the best part of forgivenesse is not performed, but happiest he that can forgive both; which meant of forgiving, forgetting, and being in perfect charity.

39. Who offend against this?

All such as either will

1. Not forget wrongs and injuries.

[Page 560] 2. Amplifie them beyond measure, or the truth.

3. Not be courteous towards others imperfe­ctions or weaknesse.

4. Not forgive, being humbly and penitently desired.

5. Curse or revile their trespasses.

6. Study revenge, or to hurt them again.

7. Continue in malice, hate, or desire of re­venge, and so out of charity.

40. What then of David, Moses, or others, that cursed or punished offences severely?

It was done of them, both

  • 1. For the publicke glory of God.
  • 2. By his particular command and direction.
  • 3. Not without the spirit of prophesie.
  • 4. Against the noted and open enemies of God.
  • 5. As publicke Magistrates.

41. How of the Magistrate that punisheth and not forgiveth?

It is to be considered, and so distinguished be­tween a private and publicke person; the pub­licke in the place of God, and for the good of the Common-wealth, and therefore set to execute his office, and punish the offendor, and it were cruel­ty for him, and the place of judgement to acquit the guilty, as well as punish the innocent, which were to set open the doore to all impiety; though as a private person he may commiserate the per­son, though not the offence, and for his private selfe, forgive that part of the offence, though pu­nish the person, and so in place of judgement hee must execute justice, and give sentence according to right, and only in some cases after, upon hope of amendment, may extend mercy, or grant par­don, [Page 561] but not to the encouragement of any vice or wrong.

42. But who is so faithfull and charitable, that can as we ought so truly and fully forgive?

If we desire truly to forgive and forget wrongs, and onely imbecility of the flesh, striving against the good Spirit of God in us, making us have a sense of our owne weaknesse; it is a good signe of that Spirit working in us, that will effect his good worke, and that such our desire is accepted, and God will more perfect it; for it is not said, as we forgive, or meant, either

1. In that measure that God forgiveth us.

2. As a meanes or cause of merit in us.

3. As a paterne for Gods imitation of our im­perfection in forgiving.

4. In that extent God forgiveth totally, &c.

But to testifie the truth, and sincerity of our heart, in this desire; and the charity wee be are in our heart unfainedly to our brother; though wee cannot perfectly doe what wee desire, and that we may consider how gracious before God even such good desire is, that he preseribeth it here for a condition.

43. How doth the Church forgive sinnes?

As by Gods power and commission given to it, or the power of the keyes, in foro interiori, ac­quitting the truly penitent, and in foro exteriori, or facie Ecclesiae, testifying the same; where if men out of hardnesse of heart will not forgive, when required, yet God as by himselfe, by men also, his Ministers, will both forgive and quiet their conscience, and acquit the guilt, if with un­fained repentance desired, as to whom power over [Page 562] all doth belong, and who doth and can doe it po­werfully, as men his servants ministerially, whatever men, not his servants, recalcitrate, or kicke against it; so what in foro conscientiae, cleered, and in facie Ecclesiae published, as in aede soli, his Church acquitted, shall in arce poli, his Temple, and throne of justice in Heaven, bee so acknowledged; and we have his Word, and record, and Spirit, & sonus testimonii for it; as in the 12. Section of the Creed is also more fully demonstrated.

44. But is not this power of the Priests, and of the Church, controverted, or denyed?

Not unlesse by Schismatiques, or no better then Novatian heretiques, as the Fathers stile them, and so by Arrians, and other heretiques, greater matters, even to the Trinity it selfe, could be con­troverted or denied; and none but such false bre­thren can deny this; for if we beleeve Scriptures, credit the ancient Fathers, or assent to the Church of England, we shall finde it a truth uncontroul­ably asserted, and undenyable.

45. How show you, or confirme you it?

To begin with the Fathers, that as neerest the Apostles times, best knew the Scriptures, and mea­ning of them, delivered from Christ and his Apo­stles, and so best expositors of them; saith Saint Augustine, Qui confiteri vult, ut inveniat gratiam, quaerat Sacerdotem scientem, solvere, & ligare, if hee will be sure of pardon, let him seeke out a Priest, and make his confession to him; for God who alone hath the prime and originall right of forgi­ving sinne, hath delegated the Priests, his Judges here on earth, and given them the power of abso­lution, so that they can, in his name, forgive the [Page 563] sinnes of those that humbly confesse unto them: but as the Scribes said once, Is not this blasphemy? if any Schismatiques amongst us shall say, Is not this Popery? we may well answer with holy Job; or bid them take his counsell, cap. 8. v. 8. enquire of the former generations, aske of the Fathers, and they shall tell thee: the Fathers too pious to speake blasphemy, too ancient to be suspected of Popery, these may informe us farther herein.

46. What ancient Fathers else?

With Saint Augustine take Saint Chrysostome in his 5. Hom. on those words of Esay, I saw the Lord sitting on a Throne: what is comparable, saith he, to that power of the Priest, to whom Christ said, Whatsoever ye binde on earth, shall be bound in heaven, and whatsoever yee loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven? heaven waits and expects the Priests sentence, here on earth; for the Priest sits Judge on Earth, and the Lord follows the ser­vant, and what the servant bindes or looses, Clave non erran [...]e, that the Lord confirmes in heaven; words most cleare, for the formall judiciary abso­lution of the Priest, nothing more plaine; and Saint Jerom the supposed Patron of that opinion, that holds the Priests power only declarative; (and so in effect, none at all) speakes yet home, in his E­pistle ad Heliodorum de vita solitariâ, saying, God forbid, that I should speake a word amisse against the Priests, Qui sacro ore Corpus Christi conficiunt (in the holy Eucharist meant) per quos nos Christi­ani sumus, (in baptisme) qui claves Regni Coelorum (habentes quodammodo ante diem judici, judicant (by remitting and retaining of sinnes) where he that can but construe Judicant, needs no further Com­ment [Page 564] of his words; so Saint Grogory the Great, 26. Hom. in Evangel. Apostoli Principatum supremi judici sortiuntur, ut vice Dei, quibusdam pecea [...]areti­neant, quibusdam relaxent, the Apostles and in them Priests, are made Gods Vicegerents on earth, in his name to retaine, or forgive sinnes; (not declarative only, but judicially) animarum ju­dicios siunt, as he goes on speaking, made judges of the soules of men: casting the obstinate downe to the gates of hell, by the fearefull power of ex­communication, and lifting the penitent into hea­ven, I by the blessed power of absolution; and he no better then a Novatian, with Saint Ambrose (in Psal. 38.) that denies it; as Saint Cyprian, and many other Fathers also shew too pious to speak blasphemy, and too ancient to be suspected of Po­pery, as a foresaide, and thus the Fathers enform us.

47. But put all out of doubt, how shew you it by Scripture?

If we looke to Matth. 18. 18, and John 20, and 23. there is plainly a power of remitting sinnes, first propounded and promised, and after fully per­formed and given or granted to the Apostles, and the Priests their successors; or as it were confer­red and confirmed to them by our blessed Saviour, saying, Whose soever sinnes ye remit, they are re­mitted, &c. which cannot bee otherwise under­stood; for how ever some would faine expound it of preaching onely, (as those of the Novation straine) or of baptizing, as some others would guesse, yet plaine it is, both these they had power to doe before; as Matth. 10. 7. Goe preach, &c. as John 4. 2. the Disciples baptized, &c. but this power most emphatically here delivered, with a [Page 565] ceremony, after his resurrection, and so received; where seene, John 20. 22. he breathed on them, as it were infusing that power, and investing it on them, and them in it, he bad them receive it, and joyneth to it that commission so amply, saying, Receive ye the holy Ghost, whose sinnes ye remit, &c. which word of receiving the power could not bee properly used by him there, if they had beene endued with it before, as they were with power to preach and baptise, though perhaps not in so ample a measure, enabled to doe it; this the genuine sense, and thus the Fathers, and all best Writers interpret it, the peculiar power given, as Gods deputed Judges on earth, in his name, to pardon and absolve the humbly penitent of their sinnes.

48. Is this the tenet also of our Church?

It is, for so, in the second exhortation before the Communion, the penitents are exhorted to come to some discreet and learned Minister of Gods word, by his Ministery to receive comfort, and the benefit of absolution, to the quieting of their conscience: so likewise in the forme of ab­solution, prescribed by our Mother the Church, for the visitation of the sicke, after confession to the Priest, he thus absolveth; by the authority committed to me, I absolve thee from all thy sins, in the name of the Father, &c.

49. But here some may say, at the time of death, indeed, in articulo mortis, it may be more convenient, though not else?

If so, then it is enough, and as much as we need desire, for a good Christian will, and ought so to prepare himselfe, as if every day were the day of [Page 566] his death, because nescit quando Dominus veniet, and he should by this reason, be thus often or al­waies prepared, so all the holy Fathers teachus, as our Saviour himself, and from a glimmering of this light, the very heathen could say omne crede diē tibi deluxisse supremum, thus then by this rule wee should not only allow it, but the frequent use of it; as perhaps the best Christians best know the use, comfort and necessity of it, they having (to bee feared) but hard and seared consciences that neg­lect or despise it, or at least that find no need of the use, or comfort and benefit in the use of it; being so great a quiet, well understood to a troubled con­sience, of which what good Christian is free, and so good a preparative to our end, and calling hence, of which who is certaine, or who can be too religiously carefull, especially since they are so often in holy Scripture called on for it, and should often remember their end, and the strict account then to be made of all the things com­mitted to their charge, and of all that they have done in the flesh, which with the holy Father, that thought he heard the trumpet of God, and Archangells voice continually sounding in his eare, that surgite mortui venite ad judicium, often meditated on: this and the like thoughts and pre­parations, would, (as to this also) be motives to much good, and to prevent much evill.

50. But how is the Minister able to discerne the spi­rits, or to do this sufficiently, not knowing the secrets of the heart, or sins lurking there?

The Priest indeed cannot, nor may not absolve any but the penitent, nor can know their peni­tency, but by their outward expression; it is Gods [Page 567] prerogative to be [...], to know the thoghts and secrets of the heart; the Priests eye pierceth not so farre, he onely reads the sorrowes of our hearts by our words and outward confession, without which, he cannot give, nor we receive the benefit of absolution.

51. But is not private or auricular confession, how ever it seeme needfull sometimes rooted out of our Church and abolished?

Though not so generally, and peremptorily commanded, or in the Priests power to enforce or require it, yet it is not rooted quite out nei­ther, nor utterly abolished, as we see by that se­cond exhortation before the Communion, urging the penitents to it, and by the forme prescribed for the visitation of the sicke, and their absoluti­on after their private or auricular confession; and by the Canon enjoyning the Ministers silence, (on paine of suspension) of such crimes, so privately by the humble penitent revealed and confessed; in all which passages, we see it by Law approved; so though the Ministers power of calling them to it be abridged; the thing it selfe yet, and use of it, is not abolished.

52. What differs the Priests power, ministerialiter that you shewed before, and this declarative?

If you meane declarative onely, very much, or as much as the Judges, and his [...]riers declaration of the same things otherwise ministerialiter, is de­clarative too, but not that only, as ministerialiter in respect of God and his Church, may be authorita­tive, also, in respect of Gods commission granted to them, to be Judges of the sinnes and soules of his people, as aforesaid; as Gods deputed Judges [Page 568] on earth for those things; and so the Kings Jud­ges as his Ministers of justice, Ministers in that point to the King and Commonwealth, yet ha­ving authority from him, authoritativé proceed and pronounce sentence of the things in their commission, and ministerially execute his, the Kings judgements according to his Lawes, and have power so to doe, and declarative pronounce the same; and their authority granted, doth no way lessen the Kings, which the exercise medi­ately, rather doth more shew and promulge the same; but to say they had therefore power but declarative because ministerialiter they execute the Kings authority, or declarative only, & not au­thorative, because ministerialiter they do it; where­as they may well stand together (yet each in their order and degree) were to derogate from their authority and dignity, as these schismaticks do, in the like manner from the Churches office and au­thority.

55. This authority then of the Church and Priests in that point is cleare enough?

It is, and though ministerialiter, to the honour of God, and good of his Church executed, and declarative uttered or published by them, not to be denied authoritative also, by power and vertue of his commission granted to them, in whose name they doe it, as originally in him, in his own proper right, and only doe, existent, to them only mediately, and by grace derived; and thus by

The Doctrine of the Church of England, ac­cording to the true record and rule of holy Scrip­tures; and the consent of the Fathers from all antiquity, we are assured hereof, and taught [Page 569] this truth against all novelties of Schismatickes, so that if we either

Assent to our mother Church;

Beleeve the Scriptures; or

Credit the ancient Fathers, as aforesaid, wee cannot deny the Priest this power of the remit­ting sinnes, having thus Gods word, and Scrip­tures sure record, his Sonnes promise, and holy Spirits testimony, so many wayes to assure us of it; and since he can in the name of God forgive us our sinnes, good reason have we to make our con­fession to him; for surely God who doth nothing in vaine, never gave the Priest this power in vain, but for our benefit, and expects our doing the best we can to make good use of it, having ordained in the Priest the power of absolution, that wee should use the best meanes we can to obtaine that blessing, which is our confession to him; nor can we sleight this, but we may quickly and well heare Saint Augustine, Tom. 10. Homil. 49. apply­ing his speech close to such slieghters, & teaching us a better lesson, nemo sibi dicat, saith he, occulte a­go, quia apud Deum ago, &c. let no man flatter him­selfe, and say, I confesse in private to God, and God that knoweth my heart, will or shall pardon me, though I never confesse at all to the Priest; ergo sine causâ dictum esset, quae solveritis in terra, &c. hath God in vaine said, whose sinnes ye re­mit, they are remitted? Hath he in vaine given that power of the keyes to the Priest? Frustra­mus ergo Dei verbum, by our wilfull neglect, shall we goe about to make void the promise of Christ, God forbid; if we have offended this way, pre­veniamus judicium Dei, per confessionem, let us, let [Page 570] us yet, now at last prevent the terrible judgement of the last day by timely confession of our sinnes to God, and the Priest, as he hath commanded; who as he hath prime and originall power of ab­solution, Esay 43. 25. and is our high Confessor in the heavens, hath not in vaine done any thing, or commanded us to humble our selves in his Church, and to his substitutes, the Priests, our con­fessors here on earth; and thus much of the power of the Church in the dispensing of absolution, re­quiring our duty of confession.

54. If this were the doctrine of the ancients, how was it seconded by their practise?

Accordingly to all intents, both privately to the comfort and absolution of such humble peni­tents, and more publickly in reforming the stub­borne, or notorious offenders; and as with all authority thus commanded, with all gravity by them exercised, and with all humility and dutiful­nesse, by all the sonnes of the Church, even to the greatest of them obeyed, as the Ecclesiasti­call Histories doe plentifully declare, whereby the Churches discipline grew so religiously admired, that even famous for it to succeeding times, aw­full feare and obedience to the sensure, reve­rence to the action and proceedings, and love to the person, being so reconciled, by their holi­nesse and integrity, that it were hard to say whe­ther the power of the keyes were more solemnly in those primitive times exercised, or more reve­rently and religiously esteemed; which so in our Lyturgy acknowledged, is the cause that there that discipline is wished, as so well worthy (and the Church without it, seeming defective) to bee [Page 571] restored, which worthy our consideration more plainly and fully by the practise of those times, faithfully described, places of their abstenti, and penitents, at or in the Church, with the degrees and manner of their admission againe, after pe­nance discovered, may be demonstrated.

55. How was that?

Being abstenti, cast out, or excommunicate for any notorious crime, they might not presume to come into the Church, to the Prayers or Sacra­ments, but were to tarry at the Church doore, where they might, and must humble themselves, and pray those that entred to pray for them, & la­chrimas legatos mitterent; but at time assigned after some part of their penance, and sufficient tokens of their humiliation shewed, admitted into the Church, yet went no higher then with the Cate­chumeni, till they obtained imposition of hands from the Bishops and Elders, or Priests, and were so preferred to a higher place; yet then neither whiles the rest of the time of their abstention or penance lasted (which thus we see was not preci­pitated, or negligently hudled over, all done in a day, and to spare) might not come to partake of the holy mysteries, but stood (to difference their state from the others) behinde the fideles, whiles they kneeled to receive the Sacrament, thus held off till lastly after full performance of penance, admitted againe to the Sacrament, and whence it seems that order of standing in the Church, and doing penance (as some print of the footsteps of that ancient practise) is derived, and yet remain­ing in our Church.

56. There were many degrees of their remission then?

[Page 562] Yes, and as severall stations of theirs, (even more then of the Catecumeni's admission which were many) e're their full readmission, as turpius ejicitur, quam non admittitur hospes, so their fall ac­counted so foule, even below the state and case of the not yet baptised; for it gave more offence then any ignorants, or unbeleevers wants of that they never had, such their deserting the graces ob­tained; and thence their

1. Station without the Church door, to hum­ble them, and shew them their estate.

2. Their station, but with the Catechumeni, till imposition of hands, from the Bishop, and elder­ship obtained.

3. Their station behinde the sideles, so staying a while ere fully readmitted, to

4. Their pristine estate and place, if ever so ad­mitted, as some Priests that fell, were never fully admitted to their former estate, and places, in­stanced in Ecclesiastique Stories and writers, in Novatus, Trophimus, and others; and this course so strictly observed in those times, that even Em­perours, as Theodosius, and others did come, and re­enter this way by humble contrition, and penance when they had fouly fallen and offended, this the strict discipline, and order of those primitive and purest times.

57. What principally observable in this absolution?

1. The Author and prime actor, God origi­nally in his holy heaven, having supreme authori­ty, Esay 43. 25.

2. The Instruments, his Church and Priests, or Ministers in it, exercising that power,

Privately, on private humiliation for offences, [Page 573] Publiquely, on more publique scandals.

3. The manner and order of it, in his Church, and by him prescribed to his Church and servants,

Declaritivè, &

Ministerialiter,

Yet authoritativè also, as before decla­red; where after preaching, and instruction to in­forme the conscience, succeed the execution of that office, and proceedings in the exercising the power of the keyes.

68. How many sorts of forgivenesse here intimated

1. Both by God, or at his hand, in the first place.

2. And men, either

First, as his Vicegerents in his Church, and au­authorized by him.

Secondl, the parties themselves whether of­fending or offended, both being enjoyned to for­give, and aske forgivenesse, by that manner of the petition, as they desire forgivenesse at Gods hand, whether by himselfe, or the ministery of his Church, so we are taught, forgivenesse to bee dif­ferenced, as it is either

Authoritative, originaliter, from God, and by God himselfe.

Authoritative, ministerialiter, from God in his Church, by the Priest.

Charitative, & fraternaliter, by and among men, mutually, as fellow servants one of another, but for his sake, and this principally respected here in this petition.

59. What desire we then herein?

That we may have

1. Knowledge of our sinnes, and the infinite [Page 574] number, weight, heinousnesse, &c.

2. That we may have grace to acknowledge them; be humbled for them, aske forgivenesse of them effectually.

3. That we may have justification in remissi­on of sinnes; imputation of righteousnesse.

4. That we may have sanctification in a holy course of life.

5. That we may have charity to be ready to forgive others to testifie the true, and unfained desire we have both of their and our good.

60. What opposite to this?

1. All blindenesse, and hardnesse of heart, with­out knowledge.

2. All presumption, and groundlesse confi­dence, without grace.

3. All despaire and distrust of Gods mercy, without faith.

4. All arrogancy and pride of merit, without worth.

5. All hypocrisie, and dissembled sinnes, with­out repentance.

6. All open and notorious sins and prophane­nesse without conscience.

7. All desire or study of revenge, and all ma­lice and uncharitablenesse, without promise, or hope of obtaining forgivenesse for our selves.

61. What in the letter here expressed?

1. The Petition, forgivenesse conditionally as we forgive others.

2. The Intercession for others, though with more sense of our own, yet some sense also of their misery, as we remember for our parts to forgive them.

62. What intimated?

I. Our confession of

1. Gods power to whom it belongeth to forgive or punish sin.

2. Our duty to submit and aske forgivenesse.

3. Our defects in sinning, and offending a­gainst this duty.

4. Our defects in asking forgivenesse.

II. Our deprecation against

Sin, unfaithfulnesse and offences.

Hardnesse of heart, uncharity, and not forgi­ving others.

III. Our thanksgiving, and praise for that

1. Desire of grace and forgivenesse in some measure apprehended.

2. Hope of further assurance both to our selves and others, that our sins are forgiven.

3. Blessednesse imputed to them, whose sinnes are covered, and so of the Saints.

63. Summe up these together in order?

I. Our confession of

1. Gods almighty power and authority, that to thee, O Lord, it onely belongeth to forgive sinne and iniquity, and there is mercy with thee, and plenteous redemption, and therefore shalt thou be feared.

2. Our duty, whom have we in heaven but thee, thou shalt deliver us from all our sins.

3. Of neglect, we have gone astray like lost sheep, and have not returned when thou didst call.

II. Our Petition, Lord be mercifull, & forgive us our offences, even as we forgive our debtors, &c.

III. Our intercession to deliver Israel from all her sins.

[Page 576] Our deprecation, That thou, O Lord, wilt take away all sins of unfaithfulnesse; and so against all uncharitablenesse, &c.

IV. Thanksgiving and praise, for

1. Our selves, that it pleaseth thee, O Lord, to enlighten our hearts to see our wretched estate, and this Petition granted.

2. All that grace and forgivenesse of sinnes, in Christ, that our sins covered in him, and his sa­tisfaction.

3. Our blessed hope herein with all Saints.

4. The Saints in heaven that have fully attained it, and their happinesse.

SECT. 6. Of the sixt, and last Petition.

The sixt Petition, by some di­vided into two Petitions, [Page 577] petitions with the order, and Analysis and parts of it or them decla­red; and first of temptations and their [Page 578] divers sorts and degree as well as the evill that they tend unto, and [Page 579] what is meant by the leading into them, Whence Gods preventing and subsequent graces come to bee consi­dered in [...] [Page 580] the severall degrees and sorts of all such temptations, whereby wes are defended from them, [Page 581] or not lead into them, so what wee de­sire or pray against in this petiti­on and [Page 582] what is either in the letter expressed, or else hereby intmated [Page 583] thus summed up together, and explaned.

1. VVHat the last Petition?

The sixt in number, not to be led in­to temptation, but delivered from evill, that the Lord will not suffer us to fall into any temptation of the world, the flesh or the divell, by sinne to be carried away by them, which is to fall from God, but deliver us from all evill, both of the temptati­on, sin, death and damnation.

2. What is to be observed in the order and num­ber of it?

1. That this being the third in number, and so the second for the soule, here are two petitions for the soule, against one for the body, to teach us a greater care for the soule.

2. That it is adjoyned to the former, to shew [Page 577] it is not enough to have sins pardoned, but we must strive for further mortification, and subduing it in us.

3. That there is a continually warfare, and sin is to be watched against, and resisted, to make us take the more care.

3. What are the parts of it?

According to some, they are two Petitions, Viz.

  • Lead us not into temptation,
  • But deliver us from evill,

and in Either

  • 1. Action of the
    • former, Lead us not into,
    • latter, But deliver us.
  • 2. Object of the
    • former, Temptation,
    • latter, Evill,

but, as indeed but one Petition, and therein one thing desired, Deliverance from evill; as all one thing, not lead us into temptation, and deliver us from evill, more then the degree only of the sinne, or deliverance in the bud, or growne to more ripe­nesse; yet according to the words, and manner of utterance, in that diversity, may be distinguished, as respecting the twofold Action, Object:

Action of

  • 1. Preventing grace, not to lead or defend us from
  • 2. Subsequent graces, to deliver and free us from

the Object

  • 1. Temptati­on.
  • 2. All evill.

4. What are temptations?

Of divers sorts, as whereby

I. God tempteth men to trie them by

1. Blessings, whether they will praise him, and be thankfull, this only temptation to be pray­ed for, all others to be praied against.

[Page 578] 2. Proving their faith, and strength of it, as Gon. 22. 1. God did tempt Abraham.

3. Crosses, if with Iobs wife they will curse him.

4. Suffering other temptations, as of the Di­vell, and Iobs friends to tempt him.

II. As whereby man tempteth, either

1. God by first murmuring and repining as the Israelites in the wildernesse.

Secondly, disobedience, as Corah, Dathan, &c.

Thirdly, requiring signes, as the Jewes of Christ.

Fourthly, adventuring on apparant danger without command, or hope of reliefe.

Fifthly, neglecting the meanes God doth al­low, and expecting extraordinary from him.

2. Man by provocations or allurements to sinne; working meanes to deceive, or circumvent sinne.

3. Himselfe, by his concupiscence, tempted and entrapped, or allured to sin, Iames 1. 14.

III. As whereby the Divell tempteth man, as he did Evah in Paradise, Christ in the Mount, &c. whether by himselfe or his wicked instruments.

5. What meant by leading into temptation?

Either Gods

1. Withdrawing his grace, and forsaking man, whereby he is unable to stand.

2. Leaving man to himselfe, whereby he can­not but assuredly fall.

3. Delivering him over to Satan for his punish­ment, by obduration and hardnesse of heart.

By doubt and despaire, &c.

By any other, the power of Satan or temptation of his.

6. What is meant by evill here?

Both the evill of

  • 1. Temptations and baits of sin.
  • 2. The authour of sin, the Divell and his malice.
  • 3. Sin and blot of sin, and the guilt.
  • 4. Punishment of sin, hell and damnation.

7. What meant by preventing grace?

The presence of Gods good Spirit, & not suffe­ring us to fall, or to be tempted beyond our might, so not the tempting so much as the leading into it, or desertion in it is praied against in this place; for temptations may be for good, and the triall of Gods children, and our patience, constancie, and faith, but the desertion in it, is the danger, and which is to be feared as a punishment.

8. How is God to be said to lead us?

As all things are guided by his providence, and not a sparrow falleth to the ground without him; if he suffer us to be tempted so, by either ourselves, men or Satan.

9. But we pray against some temptations, as well as the leading into them?

Yes, such as be either absolutely evill, as sin and the baits, and lusts thereof; or in some respect as calamities inflicted by the power and malice of Satan, or his instruments, as to Job, and the like; so we desire the latter part of the Petition, to bee delivered from evill.

10. What is the subsequent grace desired?

Such defence, and preservation from all evill, not only the beginning of it, in temptation, but after in the sequell, in the evill that is happened, that God will send a happy issue to our griefe, and speedy deliverance.

II. What are the degrees of evill temptation?

As it is promoted towards sin, by divers steps, and especially three,

In the Suggestion, by the Divel, or his meanes.

In the Consent unto it, in the will, so begin­ning to be sin unto us.

In the Perpetrating of it, so actuall sinne, or as that consent, is else said to be threefold, in the

  • Minde, by assenting to it.
  • Will, by delighting in it.
  • Action, by doing of it.

12. How many sorts of evill temptation?

As many as of sinnes, that infect, or other cala­mities and crosses as miseries, that infest us; e­specially fowre,

Of affected height, in ambitious pride.

Of directed shame in earthly covetousnesse.

Of infectious luxury, in foule voluptuousnes.

Of impetuous calamity, misery and crosses; which last is the best, and often sent from the im­mediate hand and providence of God to humble us.

13. What meanes of helpe prescribed against sinne and temptation?

I. Of prevention, Gods grace with us, to

1. Observe and watch against the Divell, world, flesh, and their temptations.

2. To shut the corporall and spirituall eyes and senses, against the baits of sinne, and temptations of Satan, and take heed especially of most dange­rous sins, as presumption, despaire, oblivion, &c.

II. Of defence, taking the whole armour of God, Eph. 6 13. the

  • 1. Shield of faith.
  • [Page 581] 2. Helmet of salvation.
  • 3. Sword of the Spirit.
  • 4. The word of God.
  • 5. Breastplate of righteousnesse, &c.

III. Of deliverance by Christ, and taken hold on by faith, and effectually applied; proved in true repentance, and humility, whereby rest and peace to the soule.

14. What is here then desired?

All things that may confirme, and strengthen us in goodnesse, and to the resisting, and extingui­shing of evill:

1. As Gods graces, both preventing, subse­quent, persevering, with us to the end.

2. A illumination of our spirit, to discern what is good.

3. As stedfastnesse of [...]aith, and that spirituall armour, to resist temptations and evill.

4. As comfort of his Spirit unto us, in this life by turning evill to good unto us, in humiliation of us.

In making us more carefull.

In estranging our affections from sin.

In privation of power to sin.

In preventing herein eternall death.

5. Patience under the crosse, &c.

6. Everlasting life, and blessednesse hereafter.

15. What prayed against?

1. Against sollicitation to sin in any degree, as evill suggestion, counsell, consent, delight, &c.

2. Against disertion, and forsaking of God, or his forsaking and leaving us.

3. Against sin it selfe, and the adjuncts of it, oblivion of God, presumption, obduration, despair.

[Page 582] 4. Against grievous and long afflictions and calamities.

5. Against sudden death, or strange and fear­full death, or dangers and trialls.

6. Against everlasting death, and hell, and our arch enemy the Divell.

16. What expressed in the letter?

1. The deprecation against all leading into temptation, or evill.

2. The Petition for deliverance from evill, sin, temptation.

3. The intercession for others, as well as our owne deliverance from evill; defence against temptation.

17. What intimated?

I. A confession of

Gods power, graces and free Spirit, that is able, ready, and willing to aid us.

Our weaknesse and frailty, ready to be temp­ted, and overthrowne of evill.

Our duty to seek to him for his graces and so decline temptation and evill.

II. A thanksgiving, and praises for

1. His graces we have had experience of.

Assistance in temptations, and giving a happy issue to many of them.

2. Many deliverances of us and others, and that full deliverance the Saints enjoy.

3. Our hope of full deliverance being freed from sinne hereafter in life everlasting.

18. How summe you it up together in order?

1. Our confession of

Praises to God, that he is only our Lord and Redeemer, powerfull and able, and willing [Page 583] and ready to deliver.

Our weaknesse, that we poore creatures, sub­ject to many temptations and calamities.

Our duty therefore, O Lord, we looke to the hills, whence our helpe and defence.

2. Our Petition, that thou, O Lord, wilt be a Tower of defence, our Castle, and defendor from temptation, our deliverer from evill.

3. Our intercession to him, to deliver Israel from all her sinnes.

4. Our deprecation against all the wicked men, and instruments of the Divell, temptati­ons, &c.

All evill, remove, O Lord, lying lips, and a deceitfull tongue, and a heart that is froward, all ungodlinesse and wrong, all evill, &c.

5. Our thanksgiving and praises for our selves, that have received many graces, deliverances, and best things, as faith, &c.

Others with us, and bewayling our unfaith­fulnesse and forgetfulnesse.

Our blessed hope of Saints that thou givest us, and life everlasting promised.

The happinesse that thy Saints enjoy in thee, O Lord, eternally.

SECT. 7. The Conclusion.

[Page 583] The conclusion, with the rea­son and Analysis of the same, wherein is shewed what is to be [Page 585] understood by Kingdome, power and Glory, so in their emi­nency [Page 586] excellency heere taught to him to bee as­cribed, and are now and ever shall be by [Page 587] all creatures most cer­tainely to all eternity to be attributed, which may teach all [Page 588] Kings Princes and Potentates, as well as all other the aithfull, and servants of [Page 589] God, how zea­lously they ought to remember to set forth his glory: in which con­clusion [Page 590] the whole prayer seemes epitomized and included in assurance and confi­dence [Page 591] of which our zealous and faithfull prayers and praises, as else diversly, and for good respects used, and here ex­plicated, [Page 592] as added Amen.

1. VVHat is the conclusion added?

For thine is the Kingdome, power and glory, for ever, and ever, Amen; whereby we acknowledge God both able to doe all hee will, and willing to doe all for his glory, which only we desire in all the Petitions; and there­fore in assurance to be heard, in our just desires, we say, Amen.

2. Why is it added?

As a very fit conclusion to prayer, in the forme of praise and thanksgiving to him, for so we ac­knowledge him the only powerfull King, worthy to be praised, and that there is no end of his great­nesse and honour, and withall intimate our de­sire of his honour, and that glory, unto which all things are directed, as to their end, and it selfe without end, even for ever and ever; we give thanks for our and others good in it included, and rejoyce in the same, in that hope and assurance, resting confident of his favour, as our God and King, as well as Father in Christ, and in that de­sire of his glory, thus conclude the thanksgiving and praises againe, with prayer saying, So be it.

3. What herein contained?

A most firme reason of our faith and assurance, as well as thankfulnesse, drawne from

1. The object or matter ascribed, Kingdome, power and glory.

2. The action, or ascribing it, Thine is the [Page 585] Kingdome, power, and the glory.

3. The circumstance of the eternity of it, for ever and ever; certainty of it, Amen.

4. How a reason of our faith and assurance?

For that he whom we pray unto, is so great and powerfull and glorious a God and King, as to whom both,

1. All Kingdome Power and Glory, over all, is due, and to be ascribed.

2. It is ascribed by all tongues and hearts, both of men and Angels.

3. It is ever and shall be acknowledged, either by the good to their comfort, or others to their condemnation.

4. It is so certaine, as truth it selfe, for he hath said it that will doe it, who is Yea and Amen.

5. How a reason of our praise and thanksgiving?

Because who is more worthy to receive praise, and thanksgiving, then this our God, whose Kingdome power and glory, is so established in the heavens, and whole truth endureth for ever in heaven.

6. What meant by Kingdome?

His dominion and government absolute, over and above all, both generally in the world.

Specially over his Church in grace, glory, as in the second Petition more amply expressed.

7. What his power?

His Almightinesse, able to doe all that he plea­seth.

That we can desire.

That shall be good and expedient.

Extended over all creatures whatsoever, life and death, heaven and hell, that hath the keyes [Page 586] of both time, and eternity, Paradise and hell, and will doe as he please, shutteth and no man ope­neth, openeth and no man shutteth, giveth life or taketh, but referreth all to his glory.

8. What is that glory?

The scope and end of all things in the manife­station of his power, and excellency of his King­dome, proposed.

1. By God himselfe to all his actions of mercy, justice.

2. To men, that they should seek it.

3. To Angels, and Saints eternally to desire, and doe, and sing it.

4. To the Divells, and worst creatures, that though unwillingly in their misery shall shew it, and in his justice be made spectacles of his glory; and so we see to which end all things are, and shall be referred.

9. Wherein his glory most seen?

1. In his creatures, heaven, and heaven of heavens.

Sun and stars, that he ordained.

Men his Image, &c.

Angels his glorious Courtiers, &c.

2. In his actions of creation, redemption, go­vernance, &c.

Mercies to all that desire them.

Benefits to all creatures, especially Men and Angels.

Wisdome, truth, justice, &c.

3. In his house or Church, in

1. Earth, where his graces, praises, &c.

2. Heaven, where Saints and Angels perpetu­ally his glorious servants, and delight in setting forth his glory.

10. How the eternity?

In that all other Kingdomes and Empires have their periods and ends, as the heavens their revo­lutions, but Gods Kingdome no end, all other po­wer is limited, Kings nor Tyrants whose breath is in their nostrills, their hearts and all in Gods hand, can doe but what he appointeth, nay the very Divell is herein limited, that else would as a roaring Lyon, be a more terrible Dragon, and de­stroyer; onely Gods power is without limit of time or coertion; bounded only by his holy and good will and pleasure, and to eternity, and all earthly glory and beauty is fraile and mortall, like that of the lillies, or flower of the field though in Solomon, and his royalty, and shall have end, yea the heavens, and Sunne and Moone, as they were create, though of long continuance, at last will perish; They wax old as doth a garment, but his glory in the heaven and in his servants that attend it, are to endure for ever; and so in his presence is fulnessesse of joy, life and power, kingdome and glory for evermore.

11. How the certainty of it?

In the truth and consistency of this being, who is I am, who was, who is, and who is to come, blessed for ever, who is true, and the truth, even eternall truth, and fountaine of life and of truth, and so kingdome, power and glory is truly and for ever his; the Divell did say of the power and glory of the kingdomes of the world that they were his, and he would give them, but he was a lyar, and that not the truth, but all earthly glory, power, kingdome, and dominion is from God, and truly his, and heavenly kingdome power and [Page 588] glory more appropriated to him, and his, as more fitting the Majesty of his glory, and thus certainly a King powerfull and glorious, holy and blessed for ever.

12. How is this ascribed?

By all good inen, Saints and Angels, by the tongues of all creatures in their kindes, The hea­vens declare the glory of God, and the firmament sheweth, &c. So the Sunne and Moone, hoasts of heaven, showres and dewes, earth and seas, and all things praise and magnifie him for ever; but most especially all spirits and soules of the righ­teous, and all holy and humble men of heart, and his servants shew his glory, and confesse that his is Kingdome, power and glory for ever.

13. What doth this teach Princes?

To remember to whom they owe a tribute of praise, who hath given them that high estate, who is absolute King of Glory, and Lord of Hoasts, and their Lord, as King of Kings, and Lord of all lords; and so to doe according to his will, ex­alt his honour, follow his Law, which will bee their honour and happinesse, when they come to render an account of their stewardship, and King­dome to him, that is their Lord Paramount, and King for ever.

14. What to Magistrates?

To remember of whom they and all Kings have that power, and from whom, and to what end derived unto them, so to use their power so committed to them to his glory, who gave or sent it them, remembring also their accounts that they must make of their power and authority to him, that is King of eternall power and glory.

15. What to any other of high condition?

To remember from whom they have all their glory, and high estate, and so to use it, as to his glory, and praise him for it, who is the King of glory, and hath ordained all things for and to the same.

16. What to all other the faithfull?

To erect, and raise up their mindes, and cogi­tations to heaven, where they have such a Father, who hath all Kingdome and Empire, Power, Ma­jesty and Glory at his dispose, and in his hand; yea & most eminently in his person for ever; to whom all earthly Kings and Emperours compared, are but wormes, and their greatest glory, to be his servants and vassalls; in whose service also who most humble, most honourable; and so to consider the excellent dignity of the Sonnes of God, to the despising and contemning of all earthly things as but clay and durt and drosse in compari­son of this.

17. What else learne you out of this conclusion?

The summe of the Lords Prayer, and our de­sires briefly recollected and recommended to us in this close and words of the same.

18. How is that observed?

1. The Preface, Our Father which art in heaven, signified in the eternity, and certainty of his Kingdome, power and glory.

2. The first Petition, his name hallowed by this setting forth his praise, and excellency of his glory.

3. The second Petition, his Kingdome come, in the acknowledgement here of his eternall Kingdome.

[Page 590] 4. The third Petition, his will be done by his Almighty power, both now and for ever.

5. The fourth Petition for our good, compre­hended in his glory, for which and to which re­ferred, they ought to be desired, and not else, to the confidence and assurance of all of them, asked in faith in the last word, Amen.

19. What or whence the ground of our confidence?

Manifested partly in the Preface, and more ful­ly in the conclusion, and so most amply in both joyned together, well considered here included, or as

I. In the Preface, Our Father which art in heaven, his love, mercy and compassion.

His eternall Majesty and eminencie.

II. In the conclusion, our Father, his

  • 1. Kingdome and dominion over all.
  • 2. Power, ruling and governing all.
  • 3. Glory to it guiding and directing all.
  • 4. Eternity, the happinesse of all.
  • 5. Certainty and truth, that is Amen.

20. How is Amen understood?

Either as a

1. Nowne, the truth it selfe, and so God and Gods word, who is Yea and Anen.

2. Verbe, so his actions that are done in truth, and his fiat or Amen, was the foundation of all creatures.

3. Adverbe, so it signifies certainly, or without end or doubt, and so are all his words, and truth and such, and hence our confidence.

21. How is Amen used?

Either for

1. Wishing, as usually in prayer, Amen, fiat.

[Page 591] 2. Confirmation, or ratification, as Gal. 1. 20.

3. Usuall affirmation, single in speech, Amen, I say, &c.

4. Asseveration doubled, as Amen, Amen, dico vobis, even almost to oath, Jo. 16. 23.

5. Consent as in many prayers, & praises in the Church, 1 Cor. 14. 16. &c. used by the people.

22. How here used?

In any of these present respects as in

1. Our confession of praise, and consent to the praises of God.

2. Our affirmation or asseveration of his glory and our duty.

3. Our wishing and hearty desiring our pray­ers to be heard.

4. Our ratification of our vowes and thanks­giving and confirmation of our faith.

23. For what may it serve us then?

1. To confirme us in the faith and confidence we should pray with.

2. To comfort us in assurance of the promises of God, and truth of them.

3. To Convince, and

4. To condemne us if as

  • gracelesse ones we pray unfaithfully.
  • Hypocrites wee pray but dissemblingly.

24. In what may we then be assured or confirmed in this faith and confidence?

1. In God who hath commanded us to pray, and offer this sacrifice of praise.

2. In the promises of God, assuring us to bee heard, if we pray faithfully.

3. In the testimony of a good conscience, that we pray as we ought, faithfully and charitably.

[Page 592] 4. In the holy Spirit, who witnesseth with our spirits, and maketh us truly say Abba Father.

5. In Christ, in whom the promises of God are Yea and Amen, and in whom as we say Father at first, we may here also most confidently say, Amen.

25. What followeth in the Catechisme?

The question concerning the sum and substance of the Lords Prayer.

SECT. 8. The thirteenth Question.

The summe of the Lords Pray­er, and [Page 593] all the parts thereof, and petitions be­fore rehear­sed, epitomized, and hereby para­lelled with the [Page 594] answer to the thirteenth Question. As else the pre­face both severally, and other pe­titions ex­plained. In the first [Page 595] petition, hal­lowing Gods name. The second petition. thy Kingdome come. [Page 596] in all the parts and branches thereof, and 3. Petition, Thy will be done in earth as it is [Page 597] in Heaven, so likewise explicated as the fourth petition for our [Page 598] daily bread and [...]. Petition, for forgive­nesse of our sinnes as we forgive others, [Page 599] and the 6. Petition, for delive­rance from temptation, and [Page 600] all evill, as those before, with the con­clusion, and the whole do­ctrine in [Page 601] them com­prised, thus epitomized and expla­ned. An other man­ner of exposition [Page 602] of the same by some pro­pounded, wherein the seven deadly sins in the seven Petitions; so [Page 603] by them numbred, prayed against, and the opposite virtues desired, though ra­ther [Page 604] in very deed, in every of the petitions are [Page 605] all the said vices and vertues, and all others whatsoever plainly de­precated or desired:

1. VVHat desirest thou of God in this Prayer?

I desire my Lord God our heavenly Father, who is &c.

2. What is here in these words contained?

An exposition by way of paraphrase of the Lords Prayer; and so if we marke it, we may find all the parts and petitions of it delivered and ex­pressed in other words a little more at large for our better understanding of the sense and meaning of the same.

3. How then shew you the parts, and petitions of it particularly?

1. The Preface of our Father which art in hea­ven, in these words,

I desire my Lord God our heavenly Father who is the giver of all goodnesse.

2. The first Petition, Hallowed be thy name; The second Petition, Thy Kingdome come; The third Petition, Thy will be done, &c. That he will send his grace to me, and to all [Page 593] people, that we may worship him, hallowing his name.

Serve him, in his Kingdome.

Obey him as we ought, according to his will.

3. The fourth petition, And give us this day our daily bread, in these words,

That he will send us all things necessary both for our soules and bodies.

4. The fifth petition, To forgive us our tres­passes, as we forgive them, &c. in this,

That he will be mercifull unto us, and forgive us our sinnes.

5. The sixth petition, Not to lead us into temp­tation, but to deliver us from evill, in these words:

That it may please him to save and defend us from all dangers ghostly and bodily; and from all sin and wickednesse, from our ghostly enemy, and from everlasting death.

6. The conclusion, For thine is the Kingdome, power and glory for ever and ever, Amen, in these words:

And this I trust hee will doe of his mercy and goodnesse in Jesus Christ our Lord; and therefore I say, Amen. So be it.

4. And how doe you more particularly shew the full exposition thereof?

By considering the substance, of what is inti­mated or expressed in the severall parts and peti­tions aforesaid.

5. How in the Preface?

In the confession, of the great mercy, love and compassion of our Father, as well as his Majesty and glory in the heavens, whither we are to ele­vate our soules and eyes, considering our wants, [Page 594] and miseries here on earth, and so we say and confesse Him

1. Father of mercy and consolation, and foun­tain of goodnesse.

Light and Spirits, and so of our spirits.

2. Our father in Jesus Christ, and our loving and mercifull God.

3. Who is now and for ever the same, Alpha and Omega, the first and last.

4. In heaven, the Throne of his glory, by his powerfull presence, glorious Majesty.

The Kingdome of his Church by his graces.

The hearts of the faithfull by his holy Spirit.

And thus wee confesse him giver of all good­nesse, and elevating our eyes and mindes to hea­ven, say, Wee have lifted up our eyes unto the hills, from whence commeth our help, and to thee that dwellest in the heavens, in majesty, power and glory, most gracious God, and our loving fa­ther which art in heaven.

6. How in the first Petition?

1. In our confession of Gods goodnesse; Thy name is worthy to receive all honour, O thou ho­ly one of Israel, and holiest of all holies.

Our duty, and it is fit, O Lord, wee should set forth thy praise, and ever be telling of thy glory, and sanctifying thy name.

Our neglect; yet O Lord, we have not honou­red thee as we ought, but rather many wayes pro­phaned thy most holy name and word, and other means of our good; Lord we bewaile, and give us grace truly to lament our sinnes, negligences and offences.

2. In our requests, our petition and intercessi­ons, [Page 595] Lord, let thy name bee hallowed by us and all people, more conscionably in our lives and all our actions, that our tongues may shew forth thy praise and wondrous works, and that we may ever be doing good, and giving of thankes.

3. In our deprecation, O Lord, take evill out of our wayes, and remove all lying lips, and de­ceitfull tongues, and keep us from blasphemy and all cursed speaking, and whatsoever may polute us, or prophane thy holy and sacred Name, that ought to be sanctified.

4. In our thanksgiving for all graces reeceived; so, O Lord, we remember those blessings besto­wed on our souls, that we doe desire thy glory, or in any measure performe the same.

Others, that, O Lord, many on earth, doe with us sanctifie thy Name, shewing thy praise, and so consort with those holy Quires in the heaven, that doe ever sing thy honour.

Our blessed hope of continuance for ever in that holy course of sanctifying thy name, and that con­fidence of that thy grace.

7. How in the second Petition?

1. In our confession of Gods glory; Thy king­dome, O Lord, is an everlasting Kingdome, and thy dominion endureth throughout all ages: and thou, O Lord, art King for evermore.

Our duty, it is meet, O Lord, that wee should desire thy glory, and advancement of thy King­dome.

Our neglect: but in stead thereof wee have neglected our duty, and in too many things we la­ment our misdeeds, rather promoted the king­dome of Satan.

[Page 596] 2. In our petition and intercession of us all, that thy kingdome may come both by us and all people, thy kingdome may bee desired and pro­moted, and that thou wilt

  • 1. Governe thy universall kingdome to thy glory, and in the same erect,—
  • 2. Enlarge and confirme thy kingdome of grace, and thereby also—
  • 3. Perfect and hasten thy kingdome of glory, for the good of us and all Saints.

3. In our deprecation, that, O Lord, thou wilt bee pleased to remove all impediments of thy kingdome in us, and all others, and destroy the kingdome of Satan and Antichrist.

4. Thanks­giving for the

  • 1. The advancement of thy king­dome, O Lord, both in thy univer­sall government, and guiding all things to thy glory; and particular­ly in thy kingdome of grace, for thy erecting, increasing, and resto­ring the kingdome of Christ, and the Gospel.
  • 2. The blessed hope wee have of thy everlasting kingdome of glory in the heavens.

8. How in the third Petition?

1. In our confession of Gods great power and authority, that thy will, O Lord, is the perfect rule of all right cousnesse and goodnesse, and so wor­thy to be obeyed by all; as for thy wills sake they had a being, and all things are and were created.

Our duty, that it is just and meet that we and all creatures should obey thy will, and conforme our selves unto it.

[Page 597] In our defects, that we have been too negligent and disobedient children, and have gone astray from our mothers womb: it is too apparant, and we lament the same.

2. In our requests and intercession for our selves and others: Lord let thy secret will be done according to thy good pleasure, and thy revealed will so likewise, by us and all creatures, with rea­dy, cheerfull, and willing obedience, here on earth as it is in heaven.

3. Deprecation: Remove, O Lord, all obsta­cles, both of our stubborne and uncircumcised hearts, and whatsoever is displeasing to thee, ei­ther in us or the world, as all sinne and disobe­dience.

4. Thanksgiving for our selves, and that mea­sure of obedience which wee are enabled unto, and for thy will accomplished in us for our good.

Others in the like sort, that doe thy will, or pa­tiently suffer the same, and that thy Saints doe it jo, fully.

Our hope and assurance that it shall be fulfilled by us, and in us, to our comforts, though lesse per­spicuously here, yet more perfectly hereafter in heaven.

9. How in the fourth Petition?

1. In our confession of 1. Gods bounty, That thou, O Lord, openest thy hand, and fillest all things living with good, feedest the hungry, the Lions and young Ravens that call upon thee, clo­thest the Lillies, and refreshest all things with thy goodnesse.

[Page 598] 2. Our duty to looke up to thee the spring of all comfort, and fountaine of living waters.

3. Our neglect, that, O Lord, wee have been too neglective and undutifull, we have not here­in honoured thee, wee have fallen from thee, trusted to our strength, and arme of flesh, and un­certaine riches, we bewaile our foolishnesse and offences.

II. In our request or petition and intercession for all other our necessities; Give us this day our daily bread, all necessaries for this life, yea, com­fort both of body and soul, spirituall and tempo­rall food and blessings, with comfort to eate our bread.

III. Deprecation of evill and famine; O Lord, to keep us from hunger and want, from plague, pestilence and famine, from battell and murder, and from sudden death, and all other misery, and wayes of the destroyer.

IV. Thankesgiving: 1. For ourselves and o­thers; the peace, plenty and prosperity wee en­joy, our daily food and comforts received both temporall and spirituall of our souls and bodies.

2. For our hope and assurance of his favour, and continuance of all blessings, that, O Lord, we, and all that are thine, may bee sure wee shall want no manner of thing that is good for body or soul, and we doe therefore praise thee, and will ever sing of thy mercies.

10. How in the fifth Petition?

1. Confession of Gods mercy, That there is mercy with thee, O Lord, and plenteous redemp­tion, and therefore thou shalt be feared, and thou, O Lord, onely, canst absolutely forgive sinnes.

[Page 599] 2. Confession of our duty, that we should flye to the shadow of thy wings for mercy to cover our transgressions, and wee ought to forgive our enemies.

3. Our neglects, that 1. O Lord, we have gone astray every way from thee, and have not hearke­ned to thy law, and we are miserable sinners.

2. Our neglects, that we have not sought thee, or thy mercies, betimes, we have not repented as we ought; we lament both our sinnes and unre­pentance.

3. Our neglects, that wee have not been mer­cifull as wee ought, to bee the better assured and prepared for mercy, &c.

II. In our request and intercession: Lord for­give us our trespasses, our sinnes and ignorances, our infirmities and presumptions, our unrepentant and unmercifull behaviour, as we desire that wee may have thy graces more freely hereafter, to per­forme these things: and so, O Lord, make us to forgive others, that we may be forgiven.

III. Deprecation: Take from us, O Lord, our hard and stony hearts, and give us hearts of flesh, that we may obey thee, repent us of our sinnes, and forgive others as wee hope for forgivenesse from thee; remove sinne and all obstacles of mer­cy or penitence, all unmercifulnesse and impeni­tence.

IV. Thanksgiving: 1. For Gods mercies, that thou, O Lord, art so ready to forgive more then we to ask.

2. For his grace, that hee hath promised and as­sured us his mercies in Christ, and hath so forgiven & sealed to us his forgivnes of our many misdeeds

[Page 600] 3. For that measure of grace and repentance give us to fly from sin, desire repentance, shew mercy.

4. For our hope and assurance of his mercies, to our selves and others, and all graces to be con­tinued here, and consummate in glory, where all teares shall be wiped from our eies, and in to­ken of full forgivenesse, all misery done away.

9. How in the sixt Petition?

I. In our confession of

1. Gods graces, first preventing, to preserve us from evill, and temptation to sin.

Subsequent, to defend and keepe us in temp­tations, from contagion of sin, and to deliver us from evill, or turne it to our good.

2. Our weaknesse, how apt to fall, unable to resist evill, or doe good, how ready to faile in temptation.

3. Our sufficiency in any measure from thee, O Lord, so O Lord, we confesse our weaknesse, with­out thy graces, and that all our sufficiencie is from thee.

II. Our request or petition for our selves, and intercession for others,

O Lord, not lead, nor suffer us to fall, or leave us in any temptation whether of sin or calamity, to despaire, or forsake thee; but relieve us with thy saving graces, and turne the temptations to our good, and give a happy issue.

III. In our deprecation of all evill, included and infolded in the petition, the chiefe part of it, Lord remove all evill of temptation, sin, guilt or punishment; asswage the power and malice of the Divell, and deliver thy chosen, and Israel from all [Page 601] their sins, and infirmities, and feare of the enemy.

Thanksgiving for all our temporall and spiritu­all deliverances from all calamities, sinne and temptations to sinne, and happy issue given to such temptations or misfortunes.

Thanksgiving for his graces continually infu­sed, and present with us in our distresses and mi­series, whereby we are enabled to passe through, or beare them.

Thanksgiving for our hope and assurance of such further graces, and the continuance of them, that, O Lord, thou hast beene so powerfully pre­sent with us, in all our needs and necessities, and wilt so continue, as having promised to be with thine to the end; Our fathers trusted in thee, and were delivered, and thou, O Lord, wilt deliver Israel from all her sinnes, as thou hast delivered thy Saints, and we will therefore praise thee with joyfull lips.

10. How in the conclusion?

In the voice of joy and thanksgiving, ascri­bing all praise to him, and magnifying him, and his holy name; shewing that he only is worthy of all honour; and to whom wee are so particularly bound for his blessings, and so we, and all crea­tures do acknowledge the might of the Majesty of his glory, the ground of our confidence, whereby we are assured to be heard; drawne from

1. Matter acknowledged his due, all

Kingdome, and dominion.

Power, and might.

Glory and Majesty.

2. Manner, originally, absolutely, and eter­nally his, and at his dispose.

[Page 602] Circumstances of,

1. Person, thine, O gracious God, and loving Father in Jesus Christ.

2. Time and eternity, they are thine for ever and ever.

3. Certainty, in truth and indeed, as thou art true, and thy word, Yea and Amen.

And thus in this confidence, we conclude with the ascribing all praise and honour to him, in the way of thanksgiving for his mercies, and mani­festation thereof, saying, For thine is Kingdome, power, and glory for ever and ever, Amen.

11. What other exposition of this Prayer can you briefly shew?

As some expound these six Petitions, by them to be divided into seven, to be understood in par­ticular, so many deprecations against the seven deadly sins, and prayer for the vertues to them op­posed, both in the generall, and in the branches.

12. In what manner?

The first Petition, Hallowed be thy name, that all pollution and luxury may be removed, and cha­stity and temperance given, that so both our bo­dies and soules may be fit and spotlesse temples of the Holy Ghost; and his holy name neither in us, or by our words, lives or actions dishonoured, or blasphemed.

The second Petition, Thy Kingdome come, that covetousnesse, and so the dominion of earthly things, as serving Mammon, may be removed, and contentednesse, peace and poverty of spirit, in hu­mility may be given us, because, Blessed are the poore in spirit, for theirs is the Kingdome of hea­ven.

[Page 603] The third Petition, Thy will be done, &c. that idlenesse, and loathing of goodnesse removed, and devotion and divine love given us, that in­flamed therewith, we may be willing to perform obedience both in body and soule, and so Gods will done in earth, as it is in heaven.

The fourth Petition, Give us this day our daily bread, that gluttony and drunkennesse may be re­moved, and sobriety and temperance given us, that having moderate necessaries to relieve and comfort us, we may there with be content, and possesse our soules, and the gaine of godlinesse.

The fifth Petition, Forgive us, &c. that all an­ger and rancour or malice removed, charity and patience may be given us, that we forgiving o­thers in love and mercy may be forgiven.

The sixt Petition, Lead us not into temptation, that pride whereby we seem especially to tempt God, and to be tempted, to leave God in all sin, may be removed, and humility given us, that not trusting in our owne strength, but in Gods, wee may be defended.

The seventh Petition, But deliver us from evill, that envie the malicious root of mischiefe, where­by the Divell enoying at Adam, as man his God, (and his obedience and felicity neglected, sin so entred) may be removed, and love the foun­taine, and grace the beginning of all good may be given; whereby we delivered from evill.

13. How is this exposition approved?

Though well and conveniently used, for the morall application, and tending to the planting of vertue, and supplanting of vice in all these capi­tall heads, the seven deadly sins, and their Lernean [Page 604] poyson, where with they infect the soule, yet not so fully accommodate to the textuall explication, whether in the letter or genuine sense and mea­ning of the Text.

14. Wherefore say you so?

Because not only one of the same sinnes, in such severall petition, but in each petition rather, every one of the same seven deadly sins in the ge­nerall, and most of them and their branches, are desired to be removed, and the opposite vertues planted, as may be seen & manifested in particular.

15. How is this seen or shewne?

1. As in the first Petition, Hallowed be thy name, all sinne is an unhallowing, or prophaning of Gods Image and name, and so prayed to be re­moved, and virtue in generall planted.

2. As in the second Petition, Thy Kingdome come; all sinnes are the power and kingdome of Satan, which wee desire removed, and Gods Kingdome in virtues and graces to be plan­ted.

3. As in the third Petition, Thy will be done, &c. as all virtue and grace in us, is Gods will, and al sin against it both in generall and in particular, we consequently desire, done or removed.

4. As in the fourth Petition, Give us, &c. as we desire moderation of contentednesse in god­linesse, which can never be, but in the forsaking of all sin, and desire of grace and vertue.

5. As in the fifth Petition, Forgive us, &c. we pray expresly against all sinnes, and so for obtai­ning of vertue.

6. As in the sixt Petition, or sixt and seventh Petition, Lead us not, &c. we desire most expres­ly [Page 605] not only the avoiding of all sinne and wicked­nesse, but all temptations and provocations, or al­lurements to it, as the way to it & to be delivered from all evill, in all the parts and members of the same, and so for all virtue, grace, and godlinesse.

16. It seemes then spirituall matters are desired in every one of the Petitions?

It is true, as most worthy our prayer to aske, and the giver to bestow; and as every Petition, either primarily in the full scope of it, or secon­darily, even for our good, respect the glory of God.

17. And so in every of the Petitions, all virtues desired to be [...], and sins to be removed?

It is true also, either in the full scope, & direct intention of most of them, or of necessary con­sequence, as in the fourth Petition, as the exercise of one vertue cannot be rightly and truly had and possessed, without the habit or generall inclinati­on to all of them; the vertues are so nearly united and chained together, and as without planting of the same, and supplanting of vice, in generall, wee can never truly aime at the glory of God, which ought to be the scope of every Petition, as we are taught also by the conclusion; For thince is Kingdome, power and glory, for ever and ever.

18. Is the conclusion therefore added?

Yes assuredly, and even full as directly for the reason of our desire and petition, as for the ground of our confidence to be heard, if not more, as their precedency in order seems to imply:

That primarily for the ground or reason of our desire.

That secondarily in order, or the ground of our [Page 606] confidence, we say, For thine is the Kingdome, po­wer, &c.

And for certainty of it, adde Amen.

19. What followeth?

The fifth and last part of the Catechisme, con­cerning the doctrine of the Sacraments.

PART. 5. Of the SACRAMENTS.

SECT. 1. Of the SACRAMENTS in generall. Quest. 14.

the doctrine of the Sacraments, [Page 607] their necessi­ty, use and utility described, our Sacrament of the Gospil in the new Testament [Page 608] succeeding those of the Iewes under the law in the old testa­ment, and as [Page 609] seales of the new co­venant, in effect the same with them. The [Page 610] covenant and what the substance or mat­ter, man­ner and circum­stances of it, [Page 611] and how un­der the Law and the Gospel distin­guished, [Page 612] as also what are the parts, & who the parties, to [Page 613] the Co­venant, and the instru­ments, or records of it. The two Testa­ments, where first con­sidered the Author, penmen, and pub­licke [Page 614] Notaries of the old Testa­ment, with the si­gning, sealing, and delivery thereof, the witnesses to the same, and so of the new [Page 615] Testa­ment, likewise the Author, penmen, signing, sealing, and de­livery of it, and witnesses descri­bed, the scales of it [Page 616] and the gra­ces con­ferred, the Sacra­ments, the order of whose doctrine is [Page 617] here to be ob­served, with number of them, and how two only so primely and [Page 618] especially from all antiqui­ty acknow­ledged the definiti­on, parts, and other circum­stances of [Page 619] the true and prime Sacra­ments observed, and with the [Page 620] others compa­red both in generall, and in parti­cular matri­mony, confir­mation, extreme unction or avea­ling [Page 621] penance and holy orders by us ac­knowled­ged, though not Sa­craments for ei­ther. Godly e­states [...] [Page 622] course of life, or holy reli­gious actions and cere­monies in the Church piously to be used, and practi­sed [Page 623] and so di­vers o­ther holy and religious action: and cere­monies may be obser­ved, though not Sacra­ments accoun­ted, but these two in all re­spects & [Page 624] primari­ly by all accoun­ted Sa­oraments

1.

HOw many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in his Church?

Two onely, generally ne­cessary to salvation.

2. Why say you generally ne­cessary?

For their generall accepta­tion and use in the Church.

As generally appointed by the Lord himselfe, for the use and benefit of all.

As generally received, and to be received by all according to his command.

[Page 607] As generally necessary in the respect, except we will run into contempt.

3. How is the necessity then?

A necessity absolute in respect of his command of conveniencie if they may be had.

A necessity peremptory, under paine of diso­bedience and contempt if they may so be had.

A necessity respective in regard of the utility of them, profitable to salvation.

4. How is the utility of them?

As they are a meanes of grace in the holy use of them, and seals of it well used; and as in that re­spect profitable, so in that profit also, necessary to salvation, as aforesaid.

5. How are they to be accounted of then?

As Conduits or comfort and graces by them conveighed to the soul.

As seales of grace it selfe to the hearts of the faithfull that receive them duly.

As seales of the covenant of grace in generall to the Church, in particular to each faithfull per­son, and so comming in place of the old Sacra­ments.

6. How come they to be so?

As the Covenant of Grace commeth in place of the old Law, new Testament succeeding instead of the old, and to revealing thereof, and the Gos­pel of faith, perfecting the Law of workes, so these our Sacraments of the Gospel, instead of the old Sacraments of the old Law, and of the Jewes.

7. How succeed they then?

Baptisme in the place of Circumcision, and in­stead of the Paseall Lambe the Lords Supper, and sorepresenting them.

8. How doe they represent the former?

In the vertue and efficacie as wel as the intent of their action.

9. How in Baptisme seene?

In that Baptisme is, as Circumcision was, for admission into the Church; and as Baptisme by washing, Circumcision by cutting off the fore­skin, both intending the purging of the filth and corruption of the flesh.

10. How in the Lords Supper?

As the Lord himselfe is the true Paschal Lamb, and that former a shadow of this later; and so in

The

  • 1 Paschal lamb considered, the
    • Nourishment and feeding the body, and seale of faith to the soule.
    • Memorizing their
      • 1. Passing out of Egypt.
      • 2. Deliverance.
  • 2 Lords Sup­per, or Pas­chal Lamb, & Passover
    • Nourishment & food of soules, & seal of the better covenant.
    • Memori­zing our
      • Spiritual deliverāce. Passage from Egypt to Canaan;
      • Or Bondage of sin to favour and grace.

11. What meane you by Scales of the Cove­nant?

Externall signes exhibited for confirmation of Gods covenant and promises made unto his people.

12. What is a Covenant?

A promise, or stipulation of parties between [Page 609] themselves of certaine agreements on either hand to be done or performed, which as it is

  • Agreed upon, it is a covenant,
  • Confirmed, or
  • Recorded, witnessed & sealed, or the like, de­clared publick instrument, or testament.

13. What required in such covenant?

the

  • Parties to such covenant, or instrument.
  • The conditions, and matter or agreements be­tween them,
    • Recording & publishing,
    • Ratification and signing,
    • Sealing and delivery
    Of it, with wit­nesses & testimo­ny of the same.

14. How are these observed in Gods covenant?

All of them, precisely found in the covenant of God with us his people, as wel in the covenant of works, as of grace, comprehended in the old and new Testaments.

15. Are they two covenants then or one?

One in substance, though two in circumstance; one in matter, though two in manner of promul­gation; and divers other ceremonies and circum­stances, as of time, Sacraments, Penmen, and the like, so they agree in the main and chiefe mat­ter, differ onely in the lesse principall things, in manner and accidents.

16. How doe they agree?

  • 1. In the
    • Author, God the author of both.
    • 2. Mediator, Christ the mediator, one in substance, though then veiled, since revealed; and so Moses his type, and divers sacrifices as standing in his stead in that law.
  • [Page 610]3. In the promises
    • 1. God to be their God.
    • 2. Of grace and remission of sinnes.
    • 3. Of blessings in generall, and spiritu­all ones.
  • 4. In the condition on our parts, of
    • Faith and
    • Obedience.
  • 5. In the end, Salvation.

17. How differ they?

1. In the circumstance of the promise of grace, that in the Messias to be exhibited, this of the Mes­siah revealed.

2. Corporall promises, and temporall bles­sings, concerning the land of Canaan; figuring a more heavenly inheritance, and land of the living Canaan above.

3. In outward Rites and Types, and sacrifices, and other Sacraments with them, as these other Sacraments and onely Christ, the substance, with us.

4. Clarity, that in many types and shadowes of Priesthood and sacrifices obscure; this in do­ctrine and substance, Christ and his fulfilling all types, more evident.

5. Gifts, as now more large graces, and effu­sion of Gods Spirit upon all flesh promised.

6. Duration, that till the Messiah, this is to the end of the world, and for ever, as the Priest­hood.

7. Obligation of that to the whole law, Cere­moniall, Morall, and Judiciall, this the Morall onely, the others vanished.

8. Amplitude, that in the people of the Jewes onely, this of all people, all faithfull, to the ends of the earth.

[Page 611] 9. Priesthood, that of Aaron the type; this of Christ the true high Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedes. And so likewise in the Pen-men of it, the manner and other like circumstances, of which hereafter.

18. How are they then called, as distinguished.

The Law and the Gospell; the covenant of Workes, and the covenant of Grace; or in regard of the Record in which it is registred the Old and New Testament.

19 But had not they the Gospel?

Yes, as the joyfull promise of the Messias, but more obscurely, and in types shadowed, even in the law it selfe; but the Law most plainly and ex­presly delivered, preached and testified; and in that regard the Law bare the denomination of both: And so with us, the Gospel and revealing of the Messiah, most evidently exhibited, in whom all shadowes are vanished, and all types ful­filled, and a great part of the Law abrogated; though the best part, the morall Law still in force, and with us the Gospel yet, beareth now the de­nomination of the whole, and so wee call it, The new Covenant, or covenant of Grace.

20. What is intended then by the Covenant of God in generall?

That his gracious favour, whereby hee hath condiscended to stoop so low to the considera­tion of mankinde, and our poore estate, as to give us his gracious promise to be our God, and grant us his graces and blessings, on our condition to be his people, and yeeld him our faith and obe­dience.

21. What are the parts then of it, and parties?

The parties to it, God and his people, or ser­vants, the parts of the covenant are in respect Of

  • God, his gracious promise
    • To be their God, and defend them.
    • To give them
      • His graces,
      • Mercy & forgive­nes.
    • To send them his blessings
  • Them, their humble pro­mise of
    • Faith to beleeve in him.
    • Obedience to his will.
    • To be his people, & honor him

22. How is this Covenant made knowne, or ex­tant?

It is made knowne and revealed unto us from the beginning in the Word of God, and so ex­tant.

23. What Instrument or Record of it?

The Old and New Testament, so called, as in them the word and promises of God contained, testified, recorded and exemplified for us, so na­med the Scripture, and Bible, or Book of God.

24. How called Instruments?

As legally composed, the Author and other parties, Pen-men, signing, sealing, delivery, and witnesses, all in due forme, as by law required.

25. How called Testaments?

As the will of the Testator, who thereby appointeth what hee will have done after his death, or departure, by his heires and executors that possesse his substance.

26. But God cannot die, how is it then his Will or Testament?

Nor Christ, as speaking properly, for though he died according to the flesh, yet he liveth unto [Page 613] eternity, but as departed from earth, and gone into heaven, or retired into that his holy habitati­on, and leaving the earth to the sonnes of men, thus declareth his will, and giving so large lega­cies, as all earthly substance and heavenly bles­sings, requireth his Executors and overseers, his Vice-gerents, and other legatories his people to whom it pertaineth to see his will performed.

27. Who the Authour in the old Testament?

God the promiser or testator, who doth cove­nant with his people to be their God, and giveth them his mercies and blessings, upon their condi­tion or covenant to keep his commandements.

28. Who the other party?

His people, the people of the Jewes, who enter into Covenant with him, to observe his Lawes.

29. Who the Penmen hereof?

God himselfe, and other publicke Notaries.

30. How God himselfe?

Most especially both in writing, and dictating the principall part thereof, the

  • Autograph of his own hand, the ten Com­mandments.
  • Dictate,
    • Of his owne mouth.
    • Of his Spirit by the Prophets and other holy Men, all—
    • Other holy Scriptures & writings.

31. Who the other publicke Notaries?

Both Moses his servant, the recorder and pub­lisher of his Law and testimonies; the Prophets his officers to write out, and interpret the same; as his Temple, the Court, to lay up and preserve those Records.

32. How were they signed?

By his owne hand in the Mount, set to the Commandements the substance of all other holy Writings, by his mighty hand of power, in mi­racles, and the Spirit of prophesie, evidence of the finger of God.

33. How delivered?

To Moses and the Fathers under the cloud, and in the whole old Law;

received also, by

  • faith and
  • hope

of things not seen.

34. How sealed?

By his seale of his Spirit, shewing his graces in those tokens, or outward and visible signes and seales, his Sacraments, that represent his graces, as in some sort engraven in them.

35. What Sacraments?

Circumcision especially, and the Passeover, though there were also divers other holy signes and sacrifices.

36. What graces?

In

  • Circumcision, the rooting out and supplan­ing of sin.
  • The Pascall Lamb, or the Passeover, the
    • nourishment in the Church.
    • Strengthning of the soul.
    • Deliverance out of danger, and passing from Egypt to Canaan, so from the tent on earth, to a Temple in heaven, from an earthly to a heavenly Tabernacle.

37. What witnesses?

A cloud of witnesses, all the Prophets and holy men that had beene since the world began, to whom the promise still made or confirmed.

38. Who was the Mediator in that?

[Page 615] Christ one, and the same for ever, though Moses the type of Christ, then seen in his stead, to stand between God and the people, and making atone­ment; yet Christ so in Moses, and to the Fathers in many types and shadowes shewed, and to bee seene, and Mediator for all flesh, with the Father now eternally.

39. Who the Authour in the new Testament?

God the Father also, in Christ the Mediator, promiser and testator of his mercies and blessings to all his people that observe his Law.

40. Who the other party?

All the faithfull, his people on their parts, pro­mising to observe his Lawes, especially that roy­all Law of love, by which knowne to be his Dis­ciples; as which is the summe, and fulfilling of the whole Law.

41. Who the Dictator of it?

God himselfe, speaking in Christ, and Christ himselfe dictating both that

Golden rule of Prayer.

Royall Law of Love.

All other necessary ordinances to bee observed by his; and confirming of the old that were to be confirmed.

42. Who the Penmen?

Both Christ himselfe in the great letters of his most holy life and actions, and bloudy characters on the crosse and of his passion, blacke letters of his death and buriall, as well as glorious and gol­den letters of his resurrection, ascention, and sen­ding his Spirit to the comfort of his, and writing his Lawes in the hearts of the faithfull, besides o­ther holy Penmen, and publicke notaries also.

43. Who were they?

The holy Evangelists, Apostles and Apostoli­call Writers recording it by the assistance of one and the same Spirit, the Enditer, who also testi­fieth the same by continuall witnesses, and evi­dence of power unto salvation to the Elect.

44. How signed?

With his bloud on the crosse, on Mount Calvarie.

45. How delivered?

To his Church, the Apostles for them, and their successors, to preach & teach, interpret & keep the same for the use of the faithfull to the worlds end.

46. What witnesses?

Besides a cloud of witnesses then present, and eye-witnesses of it, thousands else of glorious Martyrs and Confessors throughout all ages, testi­fying the invincible truth, with utmost endea­vours, and dearest bloud, in the power and evi­dence of Gods Holy Spirit.

47. How sealed?

By the same Spirit to the hearts and soules of the Elect; in those visible signs or seals, the Sacra­ments, representing his graces, as engraven in them, and presenting or conveighing and confir­ming the same to their soules.

48. What graces in the Sacraments?

Answerable to their nature the promise in the Covenant, and intent of the former Sacraments.

In

  • Baptisme the
    • Washing of the soul from sin.
    • Admission into the Church.
    • New birth and life in Christ.
  • Lords Supper, the
    • Nourishment of us in the Church.
    • Strengthening our souls in the faith.
    • Feeding on Christ the bread of life, and in remembrance of his death a mortifying our earthly members by repentance, and a quick­ning of us in the Spirit, in him raised from death to life, and by him living.

49. What is this order of this doctrine of the Sa­craments to the rest?

After the doctrine of faith and obedience, in the Creed and the Commandements; and prayer set forth the meanes of obtaining grace, to obey and please God the better, come these seales of grace in the last place, that after such teaching of the former, and apprehension of them by the in­tellectuall powers of the soule, the goodnesse of God descending, even to the comfort of sense, confirmeth his graces, and promise of them, by the use and acceptation of visible signes and ele­ments for tokens, and pledges of the same.

50. How is the number so few as two?

Because it pleased the Lord so to appoint it, and it is also sufficient, and fittest as Being

  • Baptisme, our admission into the Church.
  • The Lords Supper our strengthening and maintenance in the same.

51. How is it that five more have been added?

Not so rightly or properly, but rather against the course and consent of best authority and an­tiquity.

52. How say you so?

Because onely these two are so especially in Scripture, acknowledged, by our Saviour appoin­ted, and generally received, & by all required to be received; and these only properly in all respects, the others but improperly, and not by all required to be received, or acknowledged Sacraments.

53. How appeareth this?

For that besides Scripture, the ancient Fa­thers and chiefe Doctors generall consent, and confesse only these two, properly so intended.

As S. Cyprian, lib. 2. Epist. 2. ad Stephanum: Si u­troque sacramento nasc antur, they may be through­ly sanctified, and Sons of God.

As Saint Augustine de doctrina Christiana, lib. 3. cap 9. pauca promult is facta facilima, &c. the Lord and his Apostles delivered few for many, easily to be done, divine to be understood, and pure to be observed, to wit the Sacraments of Baptisme and the Lords Supper.

As Saint Ambrose, Tertullian, Justine Martyr, and divers others confessing the same, and the o­thers not to be so properly Sacraments, nor capa­ble of a Sacraments true definition in the right sense.

54. What is a Sacrament then?

An outward and visible signe of an inward and spirituall grace given unto us, ordained by Christ, as a meanes whereby we receive the same, and a pledge to assure us thereof.

55. What here to be observed?

1. The matter, outward sensible singe and audible forme of words, accedat verbum, ad elemen­tum & fit sacramentum: Inward spirituall grace represented, and to be understood.

2. The Authour ordained by Christ, for diffe­rence from the Sacraments of the old Law, and those improperly so called, not having his insti­tution.

3. The end of it, in respect of the use and be­nefit, twofold.

  • [Page 619] 1. As a meanes whereby we receive grace.
  • 2. As a pledge to assure us thereof.

56. How is it found in the Sacraments?

In the

  • I. True Sacraments expressely, in
    • 1. Baptisme, the
      • 1. Matter,
        • Outward signe, element;
        • And forme of words;
        • Inward grace.
      • 2. Authour Christ himselfe, and his in­stitution, Go teach and baptise in the name of &c.
      • 3. End,
        • meanes,
        • pledge,
        & seal of grace.
    • 2. Lords Supper the
      • 1. Matter, in the
        • outward sign &
        • form of words,
        • grace.
      • 2. Authour Christ himselfe, and his institution.
      • 3. Ends, a meanes, pledge and seale of grace.
  • II. Others not so.

57. How shew you it particularly of them?

In Matrimony, Neither

  • Authour Christ, but institution of God in Pa­radise, and in and by nature, not grace.
  • Matter, no visible signe prescribed, or forme of words, especially by our Saviour appoin­ted.
  • End,
    • Not pertaining to all, but onely who have not the gift of continencie, may marry.
    • Not meanes or seale, or pledge of any grace thereby promised or obtained, but a holy estate of life in all that godlily enter into it, and necessary for some, [Page 620] but as Durand saith, to speake strictly or properly no Sacrament.

58. What of confirmation?

As saith Alexander Hales, par. 4. q. 24. neither did the Lord institute it, nor his Apostles, but in the Councell of Melda ordained.

So for the

  • Authour, not Christ, nor his institution.
  • Matter, No visible signe, or forme of words prescribed.
  • End, not a seale, or pledge of grace promised or appointed, only of good use of com­fort, as a holy Ceremony when rightly used, and not so precisely and properly a Sacrament.

59. What of extreame unction?

It was but temporary, and in use of the gift of miracles and healing, and with them rather cea­sed, then continued, as having neither

1. The Authour Christ, or his institution, but Apostolicall use and tradition whiles it lasted, or was truly in use.

2. The matter, no prescript forme of words, especially by our Saviour, though the Apostles used the ceremony.

3. The end, no such generall use and benefit in all times and places, or promise annexed, as a seale, meanes, or pledge of grace.

60. How of pennance?

Though a most godly duty, and to be perfor­med of all, as repentance, faith, and obedience are required of all, yet not as a Sacrament, insti­tuted in the new Law, or by Christ, but a holy duty, and both under the old and new covenant, equally practised,

[Page 621]So neither having

  • Authour, Christ, or his institution par­ticularly for the beginning of it.
  • matter,
    • No prescript outward signe,
    • or form of words, from his ordinance,
    • or inward part.
  • Or end, instituted for a seal, or pledge, though a means of grace, and so not so properly a Sacrament as a holy duty.

61. How of Orders, or Ordination?

Though wee finde both the institution and ex­presse form of a sacred ceremonious action there­in, in the new Testament, used by our Saviour, and his Apostles; and form of words, and necessi­ty of perpetuity to the worlds end, for the good of the whole Church, & that Calvins institutions, lib. 4. cap. 19. Sect. 31. and cap. 14. Sect. 20. allow it in some sense to be a Sacrament, and wee cannot well deny it; yet not accounted an ordinary Sa­crament, in usum totius Ecelesiae, to bee used by all the members, though for the good of all; and so not a sacrament as universal, or pertaining to all; but peculiar to one estate of men, and conse­quently though a holy ceremony, not reckoned a­mong these chief, but rather to be referred to those secondarily and lesse properly called sacraments.

62. How came these other to be so accounted Sacra­ments?

1. By means of S. Jerome translation, naming them or some of them so.

2. By means of the Fathers also, calling them so, in a large or lesse proper sense.

3. By means of the number of seven, as a sa­cred number, and much affected by many An­cients.

63. And is not this sufficient?

No: For this wee might have, by this meanes, not onely seven, but many more, as many other holy actions, ceremonies and other things, have been called Sacraments,

As 1. Sacramentum Martyrii, by S. Ierom ad Oce­anum, Martyrdome.

2. Sacramentum Crucis, by S. Augustine, the Crosse a Sacrament.

3. Sacramentum Ligni, the helve of the hatchet that Elisha got the Iron out of the water with, by Tertullian.

4. Sacramentum Religionis, Religion, and the Military oath, Sacraments called; besides many o­ther.

64. What shall we then doe herein?

To consider the definition, and thereby to find which are truly the Sacraments; or the chiefe, and of chief use in the Church, and therefore [...], so called,

As for the

  • Author, if by men, or their institution, and not Christs, not properly Sacraments.
  • Matter, wanting either
    • outward signe of
      • Element, or action.
      • Prescript forme of words & ceremonie
    • Inward grace, propounded, promised, and so sealed.
  • End, not generall,
    • Use, benefit, of promise annexed, pledge, seale, or means of grace.
    • Or not by all to be in convenient time used, want of any, or especially many, or all of these, utterly destroy, or abate the true nature [Page 623] of a true Sacrament, as wee saw before in marri­age, legall Ceremonies, the brazen Serpent, the Rocke in the wildernesse, and such like things, though an outward signe, and inward graces, in some sort represented, yet without Christs institu­tion, not properly Sacraments of the new Cove­nant; yea, and though by Christ and his Apostles ordained, but for other uses, as of comfort, or to be used of some persons only, and the like, or not for a seal of the main grace, of the covenant, to con­firme it, though otherwise perhaps signes of great graces, not so properly Sacraments, as these two, Baptisme, and the Supper of the Lord, which have all these parts, conditions and prerogatives, both authour, matter, manner, end, and generall use and necessity.

65. Must all of necessity then use the true Sacra­ments?

Yes: And therefore ordained, as the generall meanes and seales of grace, to all under the co­venant, and so appointed, the ordinary pledges of the same, though God who is above means, can save without means, yet we are to use the ordina­ry means by him appointed, and not neglect the same, if it may be had; for so it were a contempt of God, otherwise we may be held excused: So generally necessary thus, ordinarily appointed to all, if they may be had; otherwise not of that sim­ple and absolute necessity, as if without them, im­possible or no salvation.

66. How many and what are the parts of a Sacra­ment then, set forth in the definition of them?

Two: the outward and visible signe, and the inward and spirituall grace; where is to be con­sidered,

[Page 624] 1. The Relatum, the outward signe.

2. Corellatum, the inward grace, signed or sig­nified.

3. Relation of the signe, to the thing signified, representing the same, and presenting it to the soule that receiveth it by faith.

67. How shew you this then more fully?

Sufficiently well, or amply and plainly enough to be seene, in each of the Sacraments handled particularly.

SECT. 2. Of BAPTISME.

Of Baptism and the severall parts. thereof with their re­sem­blance and relation of the one to the other ex­plicated. [Page 626] and conside­red the efficacie and ver­tue of baptisme in the re­newing of us by be­ing [Page 627] thereby received into the covenant of grace, and en­grafted into Christ, being so washed in this [Page 628] Laver of rege­neration, and what is required of the person baptized, viz. [Page 629] Repen­tance and Faith, whereby is here [Page 630] briefly observed the de­scripti­ons of them, and how they are [Page 631] to be found or conside­red in the in­fants that [Page 632] are baptised, reason why Infants are baptised taken from Christ and his Apostles doings, [Page 633] primi­tive times practise, as well as from the succee­ding of it to cir­cumcisi­on and the pra­ctice of the [Page 634] Iewish Church in that very point like ours, as it is else so Catho­lickly re­received, Elder persons baptised: [Page 635] who may baptise, and the severall sorts [Page 636] of baptisme, with the difference between S. John the Baptist, and Christs baptisme [Page 637] so by him institu­ted, ends of bap­tisme, & why not to be iterated, and here the practice [Page 638] of primi­tive times in this point declared, and manner of their ordering of [Page 639] their Chur­ches, fitted as it were to that purpose, to have that and all other holy acti­ons decently perfor­med: [Page 640] whence the seve­rall and distinct places observed answe­ring to the severall sorts of [Page 641] persons and their degrees in the [Page 642] bosome of the Church, in so comely order from all antiqui­tie to us in the form [Page 643] and structure of our Church, or from the platform [Page 644] of them very lively represen­ting to us the times practise, and founders [Page 645] intenti­ons may minde us of the same, and teach its [Page 646] what or­der and decency, or other respects of reverence before God, and to God and all holy and [Page 647] consecra­ted things to him for his owne, and to them for his sake, were fit to be observed, [Page 648] and by all du­tifull sons of God and the Church, religi­ously ought to be perfor­med, as [Page 649] by all godly and religious persons of all ages, and devout Christi­ans have e­ver [Page 650] been ac­customea and never by any unlesse godlesse, prophane, or gracelesse mereticks, [Page 651] and factious Sectaries detracted or denied, so the de­grees of the per­sons, pla­ces, and things consecra­ted, [Page 652] as well as their consecra­tion here in­stanced both in the Iewish Church and ours, and thence issuing. [Page 635] difference and de­grees of the reveren­tiall re­spects to them usually exhibited both by us and them [Page 654] all which proved from holy Scrip­ture and [Page 665] constant and continu­ed practise of the people of God, and more il­lustrated by [Page 656] the di­ctates of naturall justice equity and rea­son; and so clearly vindica­ted from all [Page 657] shew of idolatry, or supersti­tion, but the neg­lect and contempt [Page 658] hereof by the fa­ctious produ­cing misera­ble and wretched effects, both to the disho­nour of God, and disorder in religi­on, [Page 659] Church, State & govern­ment whereso­ever, and such un­reverence used and their pro­phanesse suffered to passe un [...] [Page 660] or uncorre­cted, so the order In ours and the ancient Christi­an Church, and why so necessary to be observed hereby. [Page 661] suffici­ently ex­plained, and against all sacri­legious gainsay­ers, too common­ly palpably found to be such plainly demon­strated, and the [Page 662] name of Altar, toward which such re­verence is used, and even ancient­ly pre­scribed and enjoyned, whence by such perhaps [Page 663] more des­pitefully handled, from their ca­lumnies and asperti­ons vindica­ted, and to the [Page 664] true use of it accor­ding to the Chur­ches ancient idiome asserted and [Page 665] restored, and so both Chur­ches, Altar, and other decent cereme­nies in, and a­bout the same [Page 666] in our Church retained, shewed in gene­rall con­sonant [Page 667] to the practice of all approved antiqui­ty, and in particu­lar of the Greek & Easterne Chur­ches. [Page 668] thus In that point with our co [...]sen­ting to be reco [...]ci­led, And for close to this Sacra­ment of baptisme, [Page 669] certaine criticall disquisi­tions on the name of God so ordi­narily used by us in our common discour­ses and [Page 670] writing usefull as more so­lemnly in the pro­fession of our re­ligious duty and obser­vance or other acts of highest conse­quence, as especially in the ad­ministra­tion [Page 671] of the sa­crament of baptisme and ceremony thereof. whence also by the way other like observa­tions on the my­stery of iniquity, and [Page 672] name of Anti­christ, the Beast and Whore of Babylon, in such mysticall manner with much anigma­ticall obsecuri­ty, by numbers, and else [Page 673] expressed or rather unvey­led and involved, so in the first place, the num­ber of the heads & hornes of the Beast conside­red, as leaaing way to the number [Page 674] of the name of Anti­christ, being 666. with the illustra­tion thereof from the name and nature of the Fiend, calling himself Legion, the very [Page 675] power at that time of that armed Pagan impiety, that did afflict and op­presse the Church & Saints of God; the appli­cation whereof may be to [Page 676] to any the like times and occasions or oppressi­ons, referred and so lastly, conclu­ding with the [Page 677] Nomen Tetra­gramma­ton, so usually pronoun­ced Je­hovah, but cor­ruptly in stead of Jaho, proved by the Text of the Bible, and other authori­ties, which might perhaps [Page 678] more re­gularly and or­derly be by Iahvah, yet all vowels, to come nearest to the former sound though lesse rightly so as it is by some intended.

1. VVHat is the outward signe in Baptisme?

Water, wherein the person baptized is dipped or sprinkled with, in the name of the Fa­ther, and of the Sonne, &c.

2. What herein to be noted?

1. The Matter, or Element, Water, used so of old, as is to be seen in

1. The leprous and unclean. 2. Naaman the Sy­rian.

3. The blind man sent to wash in Siloam, Ioh. 9. 7. 4. John baptizing in Jordan.

11. The Action: 1. Dipping in Summer, or warmer Countries. 2. Sprinkling in colder Clymats, or weather. 3. Or for the tender­nesse and danger of the infant. 4. Form of words prescribed in the name, &c. of which outward signe, and parts thereof, none ought to be omitted or altered, which would make the Baptisme else, bee no Baptisme; and, [Page 625] which rightly once performed, ought not to be iterated.

4. What the inward grace?

The cleansing of the soul from sinne, by sprink­ling of Christs blood in the power of the Trinity whence a death to sinne, and a new birth to righ­teousnesse, is wrought in us.

5. Whence is it? Or what reason of this?

Because being by nature borne in sinne, and the children of wrath, wee are hereby made the children of grace.

6. What is herein to be considered?

1. The parts resembling one another, the Rela­ta and Corclata.

2. Resembling our representation in the parts;

3. The relation and presentation of the thing signified to the soule.

4. The effect and efficacie, or vertue of the Sa­crament, in the

  • death to sin,
  • new birth to righteousnes

And manner and reason thereof explained: For whereas by nature, &c.

7. Which are the parts resembling one another?

The

  • 1. Water, representing the blood of Christ.
  • 2. Sprinkling thereof on the body, the wa­shing the soul.
  • 3. Action of the Priest,
    • The operation of Gods Spi­rit,
    • Blessing the action.
  • 4. Form of words prescribed
    • Power of the Word, and vertue, of the
    • Holy Trinity, promised.

8 How distinguished into Relata and Corelata?

The

  • 1. Water,
  • 2. Sprink­ling,
  • 3. Action,
  • 4. Words

The out­ward part of Relata to the

  • Blood of Christ
  • Washing the soule.
  • Operation of the Spirit.
  • Power of God,

to the inward part, or corelata.

9. Which the Relation?

The representation that the parts have between themselves one to another, as water to the blood of Christ; the washing the body, to the cleansing the soule; the action of the Priest, and words prescribed, to the operation of Gods Spirit and power in the grace and blessing proposed and promised.

10. How the presentation of it to the soule?

In those outward Emblemes, as seales, shewing the grace by faith, throughout the whole life, ap­prehended and exercised by the power and ope­ration of Gods Spirit, making it profitable to the soule.

11. What the effect, or efficacie and vertue thereof?

1. The death to sinne, being baptised into the death of Christ, and the soule so washed in his blood, made clean, and dying unto sinne, that is, crucified in us, as we unto it.

2 The new birth unto righteousnesse, as being baptized and buried with Christ in his death, wee are also raised up in him to newnesse of life, and sanctification.

12. What is intended herein?

1. Our mortification of sin, and the old man, in all the corrupt lusts of the flesh.

[Page 627] 2. Our vivification in the Spirit, or of the new man, Christ in us, by the power of his grace and Spirit, that so bringeth forth in us,

Our justi­fication by

  • The merit of his death,
  • Imputation of his righteousnesse.

Sanctifica­tion by

  • Our new birth raised up in him.
  • Our new life, going forward by grace, in holinesse of living.

13. How is this explained?

By the opposition of our former estate to this, as we were

  • Born in sin, and the children of wrath by nature in old Adam.
  • Dead in sin, dying to grace, Damnati ante­quam nati, and having the image Of
    • God o [...]literate, & blotted out of of our soules.
    • The divel imprin­ted therin, being
    without all
    • Grace,
    • Justification, or,
    • Sanctification.

And being in this case, have by the mercy of God this favour shewed us, to have the meanes offered of faith, and the seale and pledge, the Sa­crament, whereby wee are made children of grace,

  • Renewed,
  • Justified,
  • Sancti [...]ied,

in Christ by his Spirit to God.

14. How is this Renewing wrought?

By the power of the Spirit of God, and grace, which is given, whereof the Sacrament is the [Page 628] pledge and seale, and also the ordinary meanes whereby conveyed unto us, and we receive it, as many as have the power given, to become the sonnes of God, which is seen by the effect Of a

  • 1. New life,
  • 2. New creature,
  • 3. New birth,
  • 4. Newnesse of affections, and
  • 5. Souls, as new borne babes desiring the sincere milke of the word, having put off the old man, and all carnall affections of sinne.

15. But who is so renewed?

Every one that is born of water and the holy Ghost, which is the regeneration herein expres­sed; whereby the s [...]ing of sinne is plucked out, both in regard of the sin and punishment, though sin it selfe not quite extinguished; which is never quite abolished, till death; but broken so, that it reigneth not, only remaineth as a rebellious head, or poysonous root, to exercise our faith and gra­ces whiles we live here.

16. But is this done in us by the very act of Bap­tisme or of the Baptizer?

No: For there is also required a right disposi­tion of the person in faith, and within the cove­nant of grace, and then it doth convey grace, confirme the heart, seale the covenant, purging the conscience, and so effectuall to the faithfull: otherwise, as in those that came to Iohns baptisme, they may remaine a generation of vipers, whiles they keep themselves out of the covenant by their malice, impiety, and hypocrisie, whereby they mock God, though they take the signe of the co­venant on them: and so much the rather mockers, [Page 629] as taking the signe, and neglecting the grace.

17. What is then required in persons to bee bap­tized?

Repentance, whereby they forsake sinne; and faith, whereby they beleeve the promises made to them in that Sacrament.

18 What is Repentance?

A turning from sinne, and a returning to God, wherein many steps or degrees to bee consi­dered,

19. Which are they?

In the

  • 1. Turning from sin, a
    • Knowledge of sinne, one step by faith.
    • Sence or feeling of sinne, two steps in grace.
    • Horror of sin, for the uglinesse before God.
    • Shame of sin, for the filthinesse in it selfe.
    • Sorrow and grief of sin, for the displeasing of God thereby.
    • Resolution to forsake it, and lead a new life.
  • 2. Retur­ning to God, by
    • 1. Forsaking sin.
    • 2. Taking a new course, and leading a new life.
    • 3. Constancie in that intended course.
    • 4. Perseverance, which onely attaineth the promise, and crown our blessing.

19. What is the fruit of Repentance?

A continuall renewing of the force and effica­cie of baptisme to the soule, which though it selfe may not be iterated, yet it is thus continually re­freshed, and the vertue thereof renewed in us; and so is both effectuall in the receiving baptisme, and ever after, both in The

  • 1. Knowing and acknowledging of sin, the barre of grace, whereby to obtaine for­givenesse at Gods hand, and have the bar moved.
  • 2. Sorrowing for, and forsa­king of Sinne, whereby to obtaine grace in the power and vertue of the Sacrament.
  • 3. New intended course of leading a new life, in obtaining some degree or measure of san­ctification, either of which is sometimes called repentance, and in all three together, the perfecti­on thereof, and are else stiled
    • Confession,
    • Contrition,
    • Reformation.

20. What is Faith?

My assu­rance in respect of

  • God, of the
    • Truth of his promises,
    • Stability of them in Christ.
    • The head and corner stone.
  • my self, of the
    • Application of them to me.
    • Forgivenesse of my sinnes.

21. What is the seat of Faith?

The heart: For in the heart the man beleeveth to justification, Rom. 10. 14. And so Christ dwel­leth in the heart by faith, Eph. 3. 17.

22. What is the ground of faith?

The word and promise of God, giving assu­rance to the soule, because he is true that promi­sed.

23. What is the object of faith?

Things not seene, but apprehended by the soule for the truths sake of him that promised, as forgivenesse of sins, salvation, and everlasting life.

24. How is use to be made of it?

By application to my selfe of these things, that for his Sonne and promise sake, I shall be assured of salvation, and my sinnes forgiven; and so bles­sed, as whose unrighteousnesse forgiven, and whose sin covered.

25. What condition required?

Repentance or confession and forsaking sin, Prov. 28. 13. and so faith beginning repentance, is also perfected by repentance, and wrought, and working together, are either for the perfection of other, and the graces are thereby seen, whereof the Sacraments are the seales.

26. How doe we then need them?

As the necessary conditions, whereby appli­ed and where with the vertue and efficacie of the Sacrament is transfused into the soule, that is not else sufficiently well disposed to the receiving thereof without them.

27. Why are Infants then baptised when by reason of their tender age they cannot performe them?

Yes, they doe performe them in such conveni­ent sort as is required, and standeth them suffici­ently instead in that their tender age.

28. In what manner?

[Page 632] By their sureties, who promise and vow them, both in their names, which when they come to age themselves are bound to performe,

29. But is that sufficient?

It is, as may be shewne, and confirmed by sun­dry good and valuable reasons, taken from

Both

  • 1. Circumcision, the forerunner of it.
  • 2. The institution, and action of Christ himself.
  • 3. The doctrine of the Apostles.
  • 4. The practise of them, and primitive times.
  • 5. Reason it selfe, and the intent of the covenant.

What is the ground of the reasons?

Because, as the Covenant was made, not only with Abraham, but with him and his seed, so the seale pertaineth to whomsoever the Cove­nant doth, and the children being so within the Covenant of grace, the s [...]ale pertaineth also unto them, especially this that succeedeth circumci­sion.

30. How as it succeedeth circumcision?

Because, that being with them the admission into the Church, and seale of the Covenant (as this is to us) and the foretunner of this, was com­manded the eight day, and for the same reason, this may be administred to an Infant, being in the same state and condition with us, as theirs with them in every respect.

31. How in respect of the institution?

Because Christ commanding them to teach, and baptise all Nations, as Abraham and his seed, and sons together before, so the fathers and their [Page 633] children, now to be received into the new Cove­nant, and not the fathers alone, but the children with, and in the estate, persons, and condition of the father, as whiles they are in minority, they are accounted a part of him, and so where whole housholds baptised, and Christ commanded the little children to be brought unto him, gave them his blessing, and reproved them that would have kept them from him.

32. How by the doctrine of the Apostles?

Because as Christ receiving them, and testifying that theirs is the Kingdome of heaven, the Apo­stles also teach, as Saint Peter treating of Bap­tisme, and remission of sins by Christ, Acts 2. 39. sheweth the promise is made to them, and their children, and Saint Paul that in, and to beleeving parents the children are sanctified, 1 Cor. 7. 14. that were else uncleane, but now are holy, and what is this but within the covenant, and capable of that seale of grace especially, as also the practice was?

33. How the practice of them?

That whole housholds baptised, as the houshold of Stephanus and Lydia baptised by Saint Paul, 1 Cor. 1. 16. and the Jaylor, all that belonged to him, Acts 16. 33. and so hath been the practice since, of al times of receiving children to Baptism, especially of beleeving and faithfull parents.

34. What reason for it?

Because there is so neare a relation betweene the parent and children, that what the estate of the parent is, such is the estate of the childe repu­ted to be, till it come to yeares of discretion; nay it is taken for a very part, or limbe of the parent, [Page 634] and so according to reason, and the words, and intent of the Covenant, within compasse of it, and capable of the seale.

35. But they want actuall faith and repentance?

Though in their single persons they doe, yet as in the persons of their fathers, and godfathers that represent them, they may be said to have it; and so in all respects capable of the seale; as also wee see an estate assured in Law to the father and childe, by some ceremony used, and the childe capable of it, though not yet capable of under­standing to know what is done.

36. How is it added that when they come to are, they are bound to performe?

Because though in infancie, before they knew or could doe good or evill, their parents, estate and condition was reckoned theirs, yet come to yeares of discretion actually required of them, as distinct persons of themselves, and now in the e­state of them, Ezeck. 18. 20. that every ones sins on his owne head, and required every one to live by his owne faith, and if allowed in nonage a be­neficiall hand to receive a benefit or blessing, must also finde, being come to age, an officious hand to performe a duly or condition.

37. When is this chiefly shewne or declared?

At confirmation, when the godfathers having seen the childe in the rudiments of Religion well instructed from that particular engagement at the font (with the parents in some sort) may seeme discharged thenceforth, only in common duties of Christianity obliged: as the childe is then pub­lickly by profession of his owne faith, with the duties thereof charged, the others exonerated; [Page 635] answerable to which was that order of the Jews, to have the childe at thirteen yeares of age, for Bar-mitzuah into their number, communion and Synagogue as it were admitted; and thenceforth to answer for, and charged with his owne sinnes, as the father was before; whence the father with great joy, then, calling tenne men for witnes­ses of the childs instruction, and sufficiencie in the knowledge of their Law, Rites, and Religion, with praising God for it, and praying for his con­tinuance, and proficiencie therein, desireth such his admission, and himselfe to be discharged, this in all chiefest respects, thus nearly suiting with our confirmation, as aforesaid, as it is appointed to be used.

38 Is this the generally received doctrine?

Yes, and confirmed by all ancient Fathers, and never opposed, unlesse by the Anabaptists, and giddy-headed Sectaries, that are commonly con­tent with nothing, that is not new [...]angled, and of their owne broaching and invention.

38. How in such as are of yeares converted?

Then, as in whole Nations conversions, all they of discretion bound to make actuall professi­on of their faith, so all such were demanded their faith, and how they beleeved, and making pro­fession of their faith, I beleeve in God, &c. and also their repentance, and desire of Baptisme, they were admitted and baptised, and whose children, if they had any under age, were baptised with them, or which they had after in their infancie.

39. Who may baptise?

Those that had the commission, the Apostles and their successours, to whom it was said, Goe teach, and baptise, &c.

40. How of others that doe it?

Understood a presumption, to goe against, or beyond our Saviours commission.

41. How many sorts of Baptisme?

According to the parts of it, so distinguished into the

  • 1. Externall Baptisme in the water, the symbole of the other.
  • 2. Internall of the soule, & that two­fold,
    • In the bloud of Christ to remission of sins.
    • Of the Spirit to the souls re­novation by his graces.

And others make a fourefold Baptisme.

Either

  • Fluminis that of the water, Matth. 3. so John Baptist.
  • Flaminis that of the Spirit, so Christs Baptisme.
  • Sanguinis of Martyrdome 10. Marke 38.
  • Luminis, sine doctrinae, Acts 18. 35. & 19. 4

Whereby the Baptisme understood, the doctrine of John: The two first, properly so called, the lat­ter figuratively, as also the Baptisme of the Fa­thers, in the cloud and in the sea, 1 Cor. 10. 2.

43. What difference between Christs and Johns Baptisme?

The same in substance, and the end or effect, admission into Gods favour and grace, and to re­pentance, and newnesse of life to the faith of Christ that was to come, but differing in the cir­cumstances,

1. Of the time, as that before Christ exhibited, or that he had fulfilled all things, this in the full complement of grace.

2. Of the maner of Johns Baptisme into Christs [Page 637] to come, and preparing the way by repentance, this of Christs into his death as already come.

3. Of the Ministery of John, the forerunner, this in the plenitude of the power of the Messiah.

4. Of the reference that the first had to the complement in Christs person, performance and baptisme.

And so he said, I indeed baptise you with wa­ter, but there is one among you that baptiseth with the holy Ghost, and with fire.

44. Doth not John hereby then more distinguish them?

No, not in respect of the substance, but only the circumstance of his Ministery, compared with the fulnesse and power of Christ, in which his was to have complement, and receive efficacie from the person and office of Christ, so his was inchoative­ly, Christs absolutely, the true baptisme.

45. How did they differ from the legall oblations?

Many wayes, but chiefly in that those legall ob­lations were no admission into the Church, as this nor seales or means of grace, but only ceremoni­all clensings, of ceremoniall uncleannesse of the body, and outward testification of it, whereas this is of the very actuall and naturall filth, and corruption of the soule, and they might, and were often to be iterated, this as a seale of our admissi­on, only once administred, and they all abolished in Christ, in whom this is founded.

46. What are the ends of Baptisme?

1. The chiefe end the

1. Sealing of the Covenant of grace, and so the solemne testification of our clensing by Christs bloud.

[Page 638] Justification, and Regeneration in newnesse of life.

II. The other lesse principall ends, as to be

1. A testification of our duty [...], obedience and thankfulnesse.

2. A signe and symbole of our admission into the Church and Covenant, and so in that respect not to be iterated.

3. A note of discerning us, and the members of the Church from all others.

4. A token of unity in the Church.

5. A means of gathering the Church together, and confirmation of our faith.

6. A memoriall of the afflictions we must un­dergoe in this worlds sea by the crosse.

7. An occasion also to remember our delive­rance from the deluge of sin here, as in a Noah's Arke, where though immergimur; non submergi­mur, 1 Pet. 3. 21.

47. Why ought not baptisme to be iterated?

Because as once borne, so once new borne, and admitted into the Church and Covenant, and though often comforted, and continually nouri­shed and confirmed in the Church, by the use of the other Sacrament yet this admission only once to be used.

48. How of those that fall out of the Church?

They are renewed by repentance, wherein the force and efficacie of Baptisme is stirred up in them; and though againe admitted by penitence into the visible company of the faithfull, the Church or Congregation, not understood a se­cond time admitted into the Covenant of grace, nor Baptisme to be iterated, but the vertue and [Page 639] efficacie thereof, showne by repentance, and ac­knowledged in that readmission; and so wee are but once borne, or new borne in the Church, though often raised, restored, fed, and comforted; as seen especially in the often use of the other Sa­crament.

49. How hath this been used and practized in the Church?

In effect as it is now, from the very primitive times, and all antiquity, or indeed more strictly, the doctrine of penitence, where we finde, even the Church it selfe so ordered and disposed, as fittest for the practice of this godly discipline, as may be seen in the Ancryan Councell, Anno 163. Can. 2. 3 4. 5 6. 7. &c Where severall and distinct pla­ces observed in the Church, for the penitents, Catechumeni, audientes, fideles, and sacerdotes, or Cle­ri [...]i, as also the Centuriatores Mag [...]eb. (though no great friends to good order) are driven to con­fesse and note in their Cent. 3. c. 6. p. 124. in the Canons of Gregory Bishop of Neo-Caesaria (scho­lar of Origen) by them cited, and the distinct pla­ces five of them there remembred.

50. Which are they?

1. The [...], the Church porch, or neer the Church doore, where the penitents humbled themselves under l [...]gatos lachrymas mitterent, and desired the faithfull, as they entred, to pray for them.

2. [...], the auditory within the Church, where the audientes, and behind them the peniten­tes, such as were admitted a [...] manuum impositionem, as it were the first degree after penance perfor­med.

[Page 640] 3. [...], where the Catechumeni might heare lectionem & tractatum, and see some rites, and place where the fideles did communicate, but not the mysteries themselves, but were before that dismissed.

4. [...], where the fideles were allowed a more eminent place, and penitents behind them, (after imposition of hands obtained) where they might behold and desire the mysteries, but not yet participate, and therefore stood whiles the fideles kneeled, to distinguish them, and signifie their e­state.

5. [...], by which understood, all the upper part of the Church, viz. the whole Chauncell and Quire, where the holy mysteries celebrated, and the communion participated, by the fideles, or faithfull and beleevers, and penitents when so ad­mitted and called [...], in respect of these, for that after penance fully performed, they were at last there again being reconciled) received to the Sacrament.

Who before had staied

  • 1. At the Church doore, and
  • 2. In Auditorio, ut supra, and
  • 3. In [...], & gradatim ascendendo,
  • 4. Huc admissi, and so Origen after his fall, Extra fores, with the penitents, and divers worthy men, as holy Natolius, who prayed them that entred the Church, in token of his contrition, Calcate me tanquam salem insipidum; Philip the first Christian Emperour, not admitted but by degrees, having stood, Loco penitentium, as Theodosius ejected, and faine to doe so, Theodor. lib. 5. c. 17. and some even Priests, after lapse and penance, no further admitted but to Communio Laicorum, which was distinct from Communio Sacerdotum. So Trophimus a Priest, and Novatus, as Euseb. 6. 4. and 3. Cyprian 4. Ep. 2. the strict discipline of those primitive and purest times.

51. Were there then so divers degrees in the Church?

Yes, as we see many degrees [...]'re admit [...]ance to the Sacrament of baptisme and the Eucharist; and more and greater probation evidently, e're into holy orders.

52. In what manner?

Recorded in Histories, the Churches Monu­ments, and holy Fathers, thus distinguished in their Classes.

1. The Educati, in their Schooles, where the Catechistae frequented for education of youth, and teaching converts neere the Churches.

2. Audientes, admitted to hear the expound­ing, and Homilies in the Church, where even he­retickes, heathen, or any might come to bee in­structed.

3. Catechumeni, who taking a liking to Chri­stian Religion, and intending to be baptized, had a place more honorable then the ordinary Audi­entes, assigned; and might see more then they, as the place of the Fideles communion, and Adyta barred from strangers; the ceremony of whose admission, was, Signum crucis in fronte, as Saint Augustine teaches, Catechumeni non renati per sa­crum baptisma, sol [...]m in u [...]e [...]o Ecclesiae, per signum crucis concepti, Lib 2. & 4. de Symbolo ad Catech. So he faith, Credo & signat se, signo crucis.

4. Competentes, who sufficiently instructed, and desiring ba [...]tisme, had therefore given their [...]ames to the Bishop, who so taught it, might say the [Page 642] Creed, but not the Lords prayer, quia nondum re­nati per baptis nec filii dicendi; the ceremony of whose admission to baptisme, was thus, On Ash­wednesdav in Sack [...]loth and Ashes (unde dies ci­nerum dictus) beginning with the Fast and prayer, fourty dayes before Easter, Iejuniis & orationibus expi [...]ti. On Palme-Sunday instructed in Baptiste­rio, (then only used ordinarily, but at that time of the yeare) on Easter Eve, so commanded, they did publickly say the Creed, and professin [...] that faith, were baptized, semel vel [...]ter intincti, ut in no­mine 3. personarum, in earum, vel unius Dei memo­riam, and so then with baptisme signo crucis muniti, (being of [...]ll age) received also confirm [...]tion.

5. Int [...]ncti, Neophyti, or Tyrones, so baptized, they might learne and say the Lords prayer, and not before, and were publickly to rehea [...]se it on Low-Easter-Sunday, and using whit [...] garments, till that Dominica in albis (thence so called) were then admitted to see and partake of the holy my­steries.

6. Fideles, they were thence forward accoun­ted, and of these onely, and no [...] of the Intincti, Neophyti, Catechumeni, or others, might any be, to holy orders, and (not without great exploration of their vertues) to be Deacons, Priests or Bishops admitted.

53. Was this order so strictly then observed?

Yes a [...]u [...]edly, and as for the Abstenti, o [...] Excam­municati poenitentes, ordinary Audientes, Competen­tes, and Cat [...]chumeni, the former excluded the Church, those last might not come neere, or see the most sacred mysteries which were cele­brated,

[Page 643]In Sacrario, or Secretorio, as some meane it, the innermost or uppermost part of the Church, and severed from the rest, resembling as it were, the Sanctum Sanctorum of the Jewes, that was resembled by the Adyta of the Gentiles.

Not in Auditorio, or the body of the Church; as some have dreamed, though there too, be, tribu­nall Ecclesiae, the Pew and P [...]lpit, unde Evangelii praecept a leguntur, Cypr. lib. 4. Ep. 5. This most apparant out of all Authors, Councels, and Fa­thers, that mention the Sacrarium, Secretorium, Presbyterium, and Cancellos, within which they were most religiously and solemnly celebrated, and with such retirement for their majesty and holinesse reserved, that not lawfull for many of the former sorts so much as to see them, as before related, and as we finde in Numeritius the Empe­rour, repulsed by Bishop Babylas, who but desi­red, per transennā in mysteria Christianorum inspicere, prohibited, contaminatis oculis ea spectare, denied with eyes de [...]iled with Idols, to behold the di­vine mysteries: and if the Catechumeni saw (casu aliquo secreta) by any chance, those mysteries, (not the Table onely) they were straight to bee baptized, without staying (the ordinary time) till Easter, as writes Albaspinus, lib. 2. observat. c. 2.

54. But some have transgressed anciently against those both Orders and Decorum in the Church.

And as anciently corrected by the godly Bi­shops, Councels, and their Canons confirming these things, and therein lively depainting the manners of Heretickes and Schismati [...]k [...]s of both their and our times, as learned Tertullian descri­bing [Page 644] mores haereticorū and schismaticorū, with their confusion of all things, as neerly toucheth those with us that deale so confusedly, neglecting such good order, and all antiquity, making so little dif­ference, or having no better respect to sacred things, as if the holy Table, and reading Pew, Chancell and lower end of the Church, Altar and Belfrey, were scarce worthy to bee distin­guished; the end or cunning of those that thus turne out all good order and distinction, as our late Schismatickes and Puritans, that orders and degrees taken away, they may hand over head, suddenly leap or step over all to the highest place; a quick way of preferment: or at least to have all rowly-powly, hail-fellow well met, and sit cheek by jowle (like mother Zebedees sonnes) with Christ in his Kingdome, their knees being too stiffe to kneel at the communion, or neck and back to bow towards the holy Altar, or almost to any in authority, rather ready to kick against and countermand all or any authority, or as if all equalls at least, and all places, persons, houses of equall holinesse, degree and respect, and no diffe­rence, or no order or degree; no Altar, or conse­cration; no house, place or person; holier or more to be so respected or regarded one then o­ther; but as Christians I hope all Priests since a Royall Priesthood, and then all Kings too per­haps, as the Lords annointed; so this a short cut, a quick way indeed, but to Anarchy and confusi­on, and that to endlesse trouble: for if it might be allowed, as some migh [...]ily affect and desire it, we should shortly have no Church, but a meeting­place; and consequently no Bishop (a prime po­licie [Page 645] of theirs,) and if no Altar, no Church, no con­secration, and so no Priest, no Deacon, (a hap­py day for Lecturers only but hence to be doub­ted) nor Fideles nor Catechumeni [...] or other ranke of Christians to be found.

55. Whence may we gather such order and degrees, and thence arising different respects to be, or to be warranted in the holy places, persons or things?

From all approved authority and practise of antiquity, with Church and Fathers, best Inter­preters of holy Scriptures, and their meaning, as well as from Gods owne order, words, and the holy Scriptures themselves, even totidem and ex­pressis terminis, divers where, if we observe them; and that both before, since, and under the Law, testified as under the Law particularly seen in the Courts of the Lords house, and s [...]verall atten­dants in their stations, the sacrifici [...]s and others, with the Altars and sacrifices the [...] to be noted, the Sanctum, and Sanctum Sanctorum, atrium populi, and sacerdotum, the outer and innermost Courts, without and within the vesle, the Altar of incense, and other sacrifices; with the Oracle, and such other types of holy and holiest things; so a distinction of holinesse in the persons, Exod. 29. Levit. 8. Numb. 8. in their garments, Exod. 28. and 29. in their sacrifices, Levit. c. 1. c. 2. and 3. in the ornaments, Exod. 26. and 27. in the o­ther furniture of the Temple, some holy, most ho­ly others, Exod. 30. 10. 29. 36. and Gershoms charge holier then Meraryes, Coath's then Gershoms, and that of Aarons family then eithers, the whole campe holy, and therefore no uncleane person must be in this, Numb. 5. the Tabernacle holier [Page 646] then the Campe, and [...]herefore the Levites alone must pitch round about that, Numb. 1. 50. 53. the Sanctuary holier then the Tabernacle, and there­fore the Priests only must enter there, Levit. 21. 6. 22. and into the Tabernacle without washing, but not into this, or within the veile, Exod. 30. 20. 21. and 40. 30. the Oracle holier then all, and therefore none but Aaron, the holiest of all to approach there, and that our once a yeare, and not without Lotions, propitiatory vestments, sprinkling, and a cloud of incense, Heb. 9. 3. 7. &c. as Solomons Temple also shewed the like distincti­on and degrees in the same things, according to that of Gods owne platforme in the Mount, nor were these degrees or distances before the Law given, unobserved, for Jacob notes Bethel for a fearfull place, for the holinesse & presence of God manifested to him in vision, and by that appearing of Angels, whence flowed the consecration of it, and holy Abraham comming neare Mount Morijah, where he was to offer, maketh such dif­ference, and distinction of the persons, places and things, I and the lad, saith he, will goe yon­der, the sacrificer and sacrifice to the Altar, shew­ing the Court of the Priests; but stay you here, de­signing as it were the Court of the people, and to Moses, was it spoken from God, Exod. 3. 5. Come not nigher, put off thy shooes, for the place, &c. as if he should say, it is holy there, by my pre­sence, being so neare, put off [...]hy shooes therefore, but come not nigher, though thy shooes be off, it is holier here, the best respects are little enough for the place where thou art, and too little for the place where thus am, being ignis in rubo, Deus [Page 647] in carne, Christus in virgine; come now to his Church, you must not tread on that ground with thy shooes on, nor on this, though thy shooes be off, thy shoos are too uncleane for that place, and thy bare feet, not cleane enough for this, as a learned Divine of our Church, well notes on the place.

56. And how since the Law was it observed?

In like manner such reverentiall distance and degrees, as we may not thinke Gods honour lesse, or his holinesse and presence more alienated from his Church, since his sending his Son in the flesh, then before, rather more illustriously to all intents there manifested in that house, and Church of his, where the very Pascall Lambe was sacrificed in truth & substance, by himself then, where onely in types and shadowes by another, viz. Aaron, and his sonnes in the Temple, especially since we see and heare that Evangelicall Prophet among many others, so triumphantly proclaiming it, Esay 60 1. 3. 13. &c. concerning Christ, and his Church, and in him and it verified; Arise, shine, thy light is come, the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee, the Gentiles shall come to thy light, Kings to the brightnesse o [...] thy rising, thy gates shall be open, the glory of Lebanon shall come to thee, &c. they shall call thee the City of the Lord, the Sion of the Holy One of Israel; thy wals shall be salvation, and thy gates praise, the Lord shall be thy everlasting light, and thy God thy glory; all spoken of the glory of the Church in the abundant accesse of the Gentiles, and great bles­sing by the presence of the Messias, and graces of God powred out, and appearing on her, as [Page 648] throughout all the Chapter is plentifully decla­r [...], so the converted Ge [...]iles, with the Jew [...]s, fallin [...] downe in the Church, shall all worship acknowledging Gods presence, and the beauty of [...]olinesse, most effe [...]t [...]lly & powerfully there, yea even to admiration, in most joyfull and glo­rious manner, or more ample m [...]ner and mea­sure then ever before shewne, as now manifested in subst [...]nce, what before by [...] types shadowed, and according to the practice of the people of God, have the Gentiles received to grace, and engrafted into Christ, followed their steps, kept their reverentiall distances and degrees, not pre­suming with p [...]arisaicall arrogancy, but in humi­l [...]y and lowly manner in those consecrated and holy places, taught [...]o tender their devo [...]ions, for so testifie all pri [...]itive times, before ever that sawcinesse and f [...]iniliarity of faith, that would bring in co [...]fusion, and [...]hrust all things out of or­der among Schisma [...]ickes and factious persons grew to be fanc [...]d or i [...] fashion.

57. They intend perha [...]s with more freedo [...]e, and bo [...]ly to come and performe those acts of divine wor­ship there?

And well may they, so they doe it, with more humility t [...]ught in the Publica [...], where no lesse the proud deportment of the Pha [...]isee was with­all pointed at, and reproved, and we may note, that as well, as, O come, let us sing unto the Lord, a venite exultemus, be to be found to invite us to diligence, and alac [...]ity with boldnesse in the action, so there is also a venite adoremus, Let us worship and fall downe before the Lord our Ma­ker; let us bow downe, yea fall downe before [Page 649] him, and fall low on our knees before his foot-stoole, to teach us [...]umility, and shew our duty; for he that requires a diligent servant, desires al­so a dutifull one, and he that loves a du [...]ifull and diligent servant, loa [...]hs a malapert and saucie one, and who can be too lowly in his presence: looke to Da [...]ia, and other holy mens deportment be­fore him, and if we humble our selves so to Kings, or our fellow servants here on earth as is fitting, and by Gods word approved; with what humi­lity should we that are but dust and ashes appear [...] before him there? or how can we too much ex­presse lowlinesse, that he so loveth, for he regar­ded the lowlinesse of his [...], whom therefore all generations do now call blessed, lea­ving the proud and mighty in the [...]maginations of their owne hearts? exalted the humble and meek, yea still scorning the proud, giveth grace to the hum [...]le, and heareth their prayers when they call upon him.

58. How groweth yet this distinction of holinesse and degrees of it, in such manner in the holy places or things?

As the presence of the Lord may be understood to be there, and his graces dispenced by, or in the same, but not in the same degree in all of them, whereby though one be holy and the other, yet not one so holy as the other, as was in effect spo­ken to Moses from God to this purpose: the place where thou standest, and hearest me speake is ho­ly, but this [...]olier from whence I speake; that too cleane for thy shooes, this for thy bare feet, there­fore come not [...]igher; thus where God was more then ordinary, he required respects more then or­dinary, [Page 650] thy shoos are too uncleane for that place, and thy bare feet (though they are permitted there) are not cleane enough for this; so the rea­son of this distinction, hence to be gathered, not any inherent essentiall preeminence of the place or thing, but relative, arising from some peculiar dispensation of his presence, beneficence and graces there, or in them; whence came the distin­ctions in divers degrees (according to the de­grees of such dispensation of graces observed) and severall consecrations of holy things, places, and persons, in, or under the Law, and before, and of our Churches since, and all parts of them, and other things, according to the same respects that are moral and unchangeable for the substance of them (the types now vanished) under the Gos­pel; and indeed, for the excellencie and eminen­cie of their use in divine worship worthy to bee reverenced and so distinguished, as from all anti­quity we have received them; and thus for holy places have we the Church-yard as consecrated ground in a first degree, the Church it selfe, Chan­cell and holy Table, in their order, in higher and different degrees of reve [...]entiall respects ever ac­knowledged, till the fu [...]y or frenzie of Novelists disturbed it, and answerable to this in other mat­ters observed.

59. In what other matters?

Both times, persons and things, consecrate to the service of God, and sanctified to that holy use; some elected by himselfe, and our Saviour, others by him in his Church, and the Ministery thereof appointed, as in the persons especially to be seen, where those that are before him, ministering in [Page 651] the higher degrees, and as it were taken up nigher to himselfe in their sacred office, participating of double honour and respect, are set over others, whence a prelation of the chiefe Elders in the Church, with power to ordaine and governe others; and the Angels of the golden [...]andle­sticks for the honour of his house are mentioned, and the Spirit of God dignifying, and principally directing his speeches unto them; thus Bishops set over the Priests, and to ordaine them, and the Deacons, the Priests over the Deacons, and other inferiours in that house and service, and they and all overseers in their order, and to whom the care and custody of hallowed things, and House, and Temple of God, and even the care and cure of soules, dispensation of the holy Mysteries, and chiefest treasures of Gods House for the good of his people, according to their severall orders and places, (as God is not the Authour of confusion, but of order) are delegate, and committed to their charge; the continuall practise both moderne and ancient, yea ever, and of all times in Gods Church.

60. How further prove you, or shew you that?

To passe by the oldest times, and before the Law, where the ancienst of the family, the Patri­arkes and eldest brothers, as the Priesthood then went by primogeniture, were Priests of the most high God, and high above others in that office, as Melchisedec (supposed Sem) super-eminent over all the Priests of his age, so a type of Christ, and resembling him) even above Abraham, whom hee blessed; for without all controversie, saith the A­postle, the lesse was blessed of the greater, though [Page 652] he a Priest, great Patriarch, and sacrificer also; looke we under the Law, and at the giving of it, and behold M [...]ses a type of our redemption, de­livering Israel out of Egypt, and Joshua a type of our salvation, bringing Israel into Canaan, (the son of man being to effect both by the power of the Son of God must yet both put off their shoos, Exod. 3. 5. and Joshua 5. 15. and keepe their di­stances, as there are degrees within and without the Temple (where the Psalmes of degrees were sung without, and Altar and Oracle ascended to within the Sanctuary) and in respect of their per­sons, & their very offices then, and after, to which they were, or were to be admitted, neither of them having power to execute the Priesthood when that was spoken to them; Moses not the first borne, nor extraordinarily called then (though he were afterwards) and Joshua though the first borne, altogether then suspended by the separati­on of Levi to that office; so though Moses before his consecration, or Joshua may be there before the Lord, and in that distance, but with their shooes off, because the place where they stand is holy; was it said yet, the place where I am (signi­fieth he there to Moses) is holier, come not nigh­er; Moses after his consecration is searce holy enough to be here, though so dignified with the sight, presence, and ( [...]ill his face shone againe, and needed [...]veile) with his speech, and talking with God; but when indeed designed after wards by God to the employment of a Priest, that was before ruler of the people, Moses and Aaron a­mong his Priests, Psal. 99. and Exod. 40. and o­ther places, whereas a chiefe one, and type of [Page 635] Christ, he hath such Priestly authority from God, (and is commanded to doe the Acts of consecra­tion) to shew a more neernesse of person, he hath a more neernesse of place in the Mount, in the Tabernacle, in the sanctuary, given him; so there is a difference of place, of persons, of offices, di­stinction and degrees in all of them; Aaron with Nadab, Abihu, and the 70. Elders, (all being Priests by inheritance or destination) may ascend up the mount, (so may not the people) but not so high upon the mount as Moses, who alone shall come neere unto the Lord, Exod. 19. & cap. 24. 1. 2. Different places and degrees of the Priests and people, Laity and Clergy, Moses and the rest of them too: for they may come into the Taber­nacle, these only into the Sanctuary, but not with­out washing, and Moses only neere the Lord, yet, and to the Oracle; as who hath the Mandate so often interated and reduplicate, of ordering all things there, Exod. 40. and the consecration of them.

61. And how pertaines this to us?

As these types of Christ, so Christ himselfe, in the election of his Apostles (to whom no others durst joyne themselves) and his 70. Disciples (re­sembling the Jewes Sanhedrim or 70. Elders) a­bove the rest preferred, and the Apostles authority from Christ received, of ordering Bishops, and Priests, or [...]lders in the Churches; and conse­quently their successive holy and orderly procee­dings in this point, from primitive and purest times to this our present age, continued according to that first propoanded plat-form and distinction of degrees, in holy places, persons and things, doe all [Page 654] shew this; and both Latine and Greeke, and Ea­sterne Churches, will be abundant witnesses, and beare testimony of this truth to the worlds end, whiles even at the highest place, the holy Table, there were degrees, that in a higher esteeme, and higher degree of consecration, that was neerer, and that in the highest, that was neerest the Altar, and none out of orders to come there, at the com­munion; whence the distinction of the commu­nion Sacerdotum and Laicorum, of the commu­nion of the Clergy and Laity, though not different in substance, but in place; (as the Grecians to this very day, have their Tables enclosed with great mystery from the people) and so anciently by de­grees separated and distinguished, the inferiour degrees, communicating within the first, the high­er alone, within the second; in the Chancell the rest; the Priests only at the Altar. This the ancient manner, and hence the severall respects, and reve­rence used in divers degrees towards them.

62. Wherefore should that reverence be used?

As naturall justice and equity requires, that we measure out, and yeeld a different respect of ho­nour to men according as the Kings favour, more or lesse shin [...]s & reflects on them, and gives them advancement; [...]eene in Joseph and Mordccai, and which wee use: so with Gods owne people, and all ancients, we here, noting the degrees, doe use diversitity of reverentiall respects towards the more sacred things, and whiles rendring to some, a civill, to others a religious reverence, or cultus re­verentiae, as is fitting, but to God onely a divine worship, wee are as farre as those holy men and servants of God that did the same from all [Page 665] idolatry and superstition; and as David and Da­niel did, worship towards the holy Temple, the Priests towards the [...]racle, Ark, and Mercy-seat; all Israel in the wildernesse, towards the Mount, the cloud, and pillar of Fire, the Tabernacle, the Oracle and Altar, but before God, and to him only, and were never accused of Idolatry or su­perstition therein, but were further from it, and more hating it, then any other nation whatsoe­ver, though they used such bowing and worship­ing. It is our case, and so that reverence of ours, as we conceive also of the adgeniculation of the ancients, the treble prostration of the Grecians before or towards the holy Table, is to the onely true God, there most graciously shewing his pre­sence, & dispensing his favor and goodnes, in most apparant and abundant measure unto us; where, not the Altar, but the Lord towards his Altar, in that humiliation or pulverization, nihileitatis no­st [...]a, is worshiped. And since God is by his Graces, Word & Sacraments, so powerfully in his Church above all other places & Christ in the Sacrament (by all confessed) so really present, and that only there to bee consecrated, though elswhere to be distributed, good reason for that so especiall dis­pensation of his favour and presence there, that even that place should have preeminence above the rest, whence vertue and efficacy by such gra­cious dispensation, is to the rest derived: the very word it self chief instrument of our salvation, not operative but by graces thence flowing and derived, or there sealed and confirmed; and that may we plainly see, to the dignifying the place, & raising the respects and reverence towards it, [Page 656] (and no lesse kindling our affections for better performance of our devotions in i) a peculiar and speciall dispensation of that his mercifull and gra­cious presence there, above all other places; and extraordinary residence, by his own selfe, as well as by his Ministers and Angels in Bethel presigu­red; and for such who stick at this, or doubting of these things, deny the respects, for that God, or such his graces are not there so corporally seen, I might as well [...]sk them, why at the other places and parts of the divine service, or else in the Church, where no more then here is, grossely and corporally seen, they should more bow, kneel, or be uncovered, then in any other places without the Churches; yet there also all good Christians, remembring God & his graces so to them dispen­sed, would use some reverence, in token of thank­fulnesse and praise for the same.

63. And so we are commanded to pray and wor­ship in all places, and God will be worshipped eve­ry where.

Most true: whence among us the Gentiles now as well as at Jerusalem, God is worshipped, but as in all places, so more especially in this, by his especiall command, whose house is now made a house of prayer to all Nations & Japhet come [...]o dwel in the ten [...]s of Sem, according to old Noahs prophetick blessing, the Tabernacles of our God being spred over the face of the whole earth, the Gentiles now received to grace; but here also, though every place be fit and requisite to pray & worship in, most respectively this: his house is holy, as dedicate to that use; his presence makes it so, his promise seals it, and the communication of [Page 657] his graces shew it so. And as where the Judge sits, is the judgement seat; so where he is, and so peculiarly rests, it becomes a Sanctuary and Mer­cy-seat, his presence makes it so, and we may be confident of it (for he promised it that is Truth) that as Moses, though he might meet with God in other places then the Sanctuary, yet sure he met him there: So we, that may chance to finde him in other places, are assured to find [...] him here, and most respectively where he hath promised to be most powerfully and really present; and there­fore we are not to neglect or diminish the due re­spect to that place; which if we doe, what is it but so far forth to contemne it, whom the Coun­cell of Gangra held accursed, and 1 [...]00. yeares a­goe at least condemned? how ever such unduti­full disrespects and peevishnesse, fancied by the distempered zeale of these latest and worst times.

64. Could any be so presumptuous to contemne it?

Some factious Sectaries, it seemes, have done little lesse, whiles aiming at a parity [...] Church­men, they have sided for a parity in the Church and for a parity in the Church offices and Chur­ches, have risen to a parity of all places in the Church, and with the Church: so growing bol­der, and affirming, the Temple of God is the world, and to build were to confine him, as sayd John Hus, and others. And then you take too much upon you, said some with the rebels, Numb. 16. 3. seeing all persons are holy, and to what purpose is this waste (on Churches) said others with the traytor, Matth. 26. 8. seeing all places are holy. And then as they are a Royall Priesthood, 1. Pet. [Page 658] 2. 9. all Priests I hope, (and what need orders then, and many other things,) and since a Priest­ly Kingdome in Moses, Exod. 19. 6. much more in Christ all Kings too; and then, I trow, without controul, to do what they will. And thus lastly, no difference between him that sacrificeth, and him that sacrificeth not: Pulpit and Pew, Belfrey and holy Table, or poors Box and the Altar, with such men. But what is, if this bee not, to despise the Church of God, 1. Cor. 11. 12. or make it to bee despised; or in it to make the holy Table, offerings, and Altar contemptible, Mal. 1. 7. or draw on neglect and contempt, and with-draw all due re­spects from it? Yet this the virulency and poy­son of these novell men, the factionists, and fruits of their prophane (how ever they account it pure and precise) doctrine; but from which the sloven­linesse of Gods service, [...]astinesse of their Church, ruines of Gods house, and out ragious rapines, with prophanation of hallowed things, by the hideous sacrileges of this last age, and not with­out strange confusion and disorder of all things, both in Church and Common-wealth, may to the praise of such patriots (as they would seeme for­sooth, and Judas a holy thiefe too) or to the shame and infamy of such parents and patrons, boast of their beginning, and God kno [...]es increase into many places, to the decrease of godlinesse and Christianity, and bringing in rude barbarisme, A­theisme, and prophanesse, (all order rooted out) in stead of religio [...], piety and devotion.

65. How then be shewen the best order and degrees in these things, from primitive and purest times deri­ved?

[Page 659] As we see by authority established in the man­ner as from them, of those best times received in the Church, in the

  • 1. Lower parts thereof, the [...], [...], wher, the degreees under the Fideles having their distinct places and stations, were admitted.
  • 2. Higher parts and the Chancell, intra Cancellos, the higher degrees, where also the
    • 1. Pres­byteri­um spa­tio in­feriori, & ibiin
      • 1. circui­tu ejus­dem,
        • 1. Episcopi Cathedra emi­nentiori loco si Episcopalis.
        • 2. Aliorum etiam Presby­terorum [...]edes, & Exedrae.
        • 3. Diaconorum subsellia.
      • 2. Me [...]io, Laici, Fideles, ad participan­dum sacra mysteria admissi.
    • 2. Sacrarium in superiori parte, ubi altare, seu mensa Domin [...], the holy Table, or Altar, and neere it the Secretorium, a retiring place, as it were be­hinde or neere the Altar, for the Priest or Bishop till the second service, or celebration of the di­vine mysteries, as the Diaconicon, or Vestry on oneside, or not farre off, being not for such Ve­stry-men and lay Elders as have lately lately got into it (or the possession of it,) but for a reposi­tory, for laying up the Vasa, and Vestimenta sacra, sub custodia Diaconi, of the Deacon, Clerke, or Sexton, who was subsacrista; and into the Sacra­rium, none but Priests might enter or officiate there, Non nisi Presbyterio a [...]t Sacerdotes, Concil. Consta [...]. 6. c. 69. and Cyprian lib. 1. Ep. 9. intra septa Altaris, nemo Laicus ingrediatur, &c. Concil Nicen. 2. c. 4. and the Emperour himselfe, post obla­tionem, having off [...]red, must depart out of it, Theod. lib. 5. c. 18. and sometimes in service, that place, and the Altar drawne with curtaines, may be col­lected out of St. Chrysostome.

66. Why were these things thus observed?

For the more reverence of the same as was fit, and Majesty of those divine mysteries, o [...] [...]wfull regard they had of the holy things, and that ought not to be prophaned, or un [...]everently handled, wh [...]nce the most gracious effects of pi [...]ty and de­votion, breeding obedience and good affection to God and his house, his oracles and lawes, & conse­quently to Princes, and Magistrates did ensue, with good order and decorum thence flowing through all parts both of the Church and common-wealth; for which reason a so, next to Gods ho­nour, the Fathers and Councels were so serious in promoting the reverence and good order here, which might well teach more reverentiall re­respects, and religious observance to the holy places and things, then ou [...] unlimitedly irregular Schisma [...]ckes, and vulgar Libertines, by their lea­ding and incensing, wil easily yeeld or be brought to by the Churches, or almost by any superiours command, bee induced to exhibite; being once obst [...]nately set, and by such their ring-leaders, no lesse un [...]everently then disobediently and fro­wa [...]dly informed.

67. But is not thereby too much reverence used, or too much magnisicence brought into Churches?

No godly or wise man would ever thinke so, but rather feare all were too litle hee could use or present there, and that hath been usually a con­ceit, [Page 661] but of the very prophanest or cavill of the factious, for who else would think too much re­verence and humility could be used to Godward? or too reverent respect or regard could be had of such holy things, or too great care had, or cost bestowed on them, especially so appointed by the gravest, worthiest, and wisest men of the Christian world; for did God create so many good and glorious things as we see, to be served him­selfe with only the worst and basest? a conce [...]t too strongly savouring of Atheisme and impiety, and indeed never thought so by any (wise men that would be supposed) till these last and worst dayes, abounding with iniquity, and so now by the very worst men and seum of the people, to whom that heathen, and sacrilegious Tyrants words, as well as actions perhaps, well arriding their humours and palats, in templis quid facit au­rum? would very likely be most pleasing and acceptable, who robbing them of their riches and ornaments, made that his pretence.

68. But the word Altar hath offended s [...]me?

Mightily no doubt displeased them, that for hate of Altars could be content to hunt Churches, and all good order in them out of all antiquity, and Primitive times, and so i [...] they could out of the Christian world; which yet they can never do, (they may only shew their good will) for with the first dawing of Christian Religion, when the poore persecuted Christians were faine to use any houses, lower rooms, or upper chambers, as they could be gotten, yet sacred to that purpose, & some times Caverns under ground, as some think, faine to use lights in them, whence as well as for other [Page 662] reasons, lights became retained in the Church to testifie they were successours of those poore Pri­mative persecuted Christians, yet still that order was observed, and though sacred, accordingly had in veneration; and the holy mysteries most religiously celebrated, with the duties belonging performed in all respects, to the greatest degree of reverence, pertaining to the action, and things, as well as magnificence, that the angustialoci, straitnesse of the place, time, or their poverty and pressure would permit; which also from the A­postles owne hands, and their successours conse­quently delivered, and in Churches by them con­secrated, were even in the first times in faire and decent sort performed; and when they had got­ten root to spread by Gods gracious permission and his planting, and watering this garden of his with his owne, and his dearest Saints and ser­vants hands, so great bounty was freely and libe­rally soone profferred, professed and shewed in their more publicke and stately Churches: inso­much that by Saint Chrysostomes testimony in his Homily, an Christus sit Deus, it was even to won­der, what Nations and multitudes converted to Christianity, and the faith propagated, and Chur­ches over all the world, so far as Persia, India and Britaine (worthy our noting) among Mores, Scythians, Indians, and remotest Is [...]es and Nati­ons immediately after Christ, and his Apostles times erected, which howsoever afterwards by persecutions often oppressed and overthrowne, when they got but respiration from their troubles, or any more Halcyon dayes, they stil with all ala­crity restored to the pristine and ancient state and [Page 663] fashion; and so their smallest Oratories and Chur­ches, or very Chambers, Caverns or Crypte if a­ny where, resembled as much as their smalnesse would permit the order and fashion of the more stately and succeeding buildings, which were conformed to them, as now we may see our Chappels, though never so little, as much as their smalnesse will suffer, conformed to the greater, and those to the Churches, as all of them doe, or of right ought, so much as they can, conforme to the mother Churches and Cathedrals, the patterne in all chiefest points of our religious devotions, and descending nearest patern'd to Primitive times.

69. How shew you Altars so ancient, or in them?

Even by all the ancient Histories, Councels and Fathers, as some of them before rehearsed, and so Saint Chrysostome, lib. 2. and 6. de sacerdotio describeth, quae apud altare siunt, & fieri debent, and saith he, locus altarivioinus, in illus honorem qui immolatur, Angelor, choris plenus est; so Saint Ambrose, in Psal. 38. & alibi, remembreth the Altar and sacrifice, as lib. 5. Ep. 33. pro quibus (sc. populo) Ego quotidie instauro sac [...]isicium; so Saint in Psal. 33. and in orat. Psal. 39. and de Civit. Dei, lib. 17. cap. 20. and lib. 10. cap. 20. and lib. 22. cap. 8. and cap. 10. and lib. 8. cap. 27. where abundant mention of Altars, Christian Altars, and their sacrifice, and though memoria Martyris cele­bratur, sacri [...]icium offertur, & sacri [...]icium immola­tur uni Deo, where also sacrisicium ipsum, corpus est Christi, & summum and verissimum sacri [...]icium, sacri [...]icium Christianorum; so we need not so much to feare the name of Altar, since we have sacri­fice so often mentioned, or sacrifice of Christians [Page 664] if but well weighed and rightly understood, so frequent in the holy Fathers, and famous and an­cient Counces to be found, as Concil, Constant 6. cap. 69. Conc. Gangren. cap. 7. 8. Concil. Nicen. cap. 14 Concil. Carth. 3. cap. 34. and 4. 79. Conc. Brac. cap. 34. and 39. and many others.

70. D th our Church allow of altars then?

Yes, with Orthodox Antiquity, though it dis [...] ­low of the abuses crept in with some novelists of later times, for so not only antiquity, but with it our late and soundest Orthodox Writers and Lawes have spoken consonantly of them, and with as great reverence; for as Saint August. for the dedication of the Church, used to say hodie confecrationem altaris celebramus, Ser. de temp. 253. and 255. Saint Nissen calling it altare imma­culatum, and sanctum; and Saint Chrys. shewing it was veited from the peoples eyes for the more re­verence; as Hom. 61. ad Pop. Antioch. and else Hom. 3. in. Epist. dum vides fublata vela, cogita Coe­lumip [...]u [...] su [...]sum reserari, angelos quae descendere, as also, Altare sanctum, sacro-sanctum, and Immacu­latum, every where occuring in the Fathers; so both many soundest late Writers, and E [...]. 6. in his writ to the Bishop stiles it sacro-sanctum Altare, and the Statutes of those times speak in that tone; and whereas St. Chrysast. in Orat. an Christus sit Deus, saith semper in Altari, manere solet, Christ [...] Crux, and beatus Rhenanus, in Apolog. Tertul. out of Tertulli [...] and Lactantius, shewes Christians had no other Images in their Churches, but sig­num Crucis [...]super Altare, and that orientem versus; so have we seene the Altar that stood in former Princes times, continued in Queen Elizabeths time, [Page 665] with the crosse upon it, and so confessed by even the adversary in so. Orthodox Princes reignes and times.

71. But these things are thought by some to favour too much of Gentilisme, and Pagan or Romish su­perstition?

And so shall all things else with such Sectaries and factious persons, that are not of their owne devising or idols of their own framing and fancie, scorning all antiquity, but doting on any Genevian novelty; and all shall be Gentilisme that is not Ge­nevated; or superstitious with them where God is not rudely and slovenly served; though we may note the Gentiles as well as the Christians had their platformes from even Solomons Temple, and manner of the Jewes worship that was comman­ded by God, as we may see in their Temples so conformed; that as the

  • Jew had his Sanctum Sanctorum, Temple porch, and Courts, and the Altars to them belonging.
  • Gentiles had their [...], Temples, & Adita with the Altars, and highest reliques estee­med, and idols in the in most of them, and no mar­vell, when as saies [...] sent their presents, and to visit it; and great Alex­ander and Titus so much honoured it, and the Queen of the South came with so great a traine and magnificence to Solomon at the building of in, that the same and admiration of it must needs be far dispersed, and sure enough intimated when so admired, whence it came to passe in the conver­sion of Nations to Christianity, that both their Temples and the Jewish Synagogues, were with more conveniency and greater case conver­ted also to Christian Churches.

72. Was this if so ancient, a [...] universall also?

No lesse generall then ancient, and to be seen in all the Greek and Eastern, as well as the Latin and west Churches, which last yet, might well if we were moderate, serve our turne, we being a part of the westerne Church, and to be ordered by her directions, but all did here in agree, as we may perceive by the names before remembred, recei­ved most of them from the Greeks and their Councels, and embraced by both the Latines and Churches of Asia; as Ge [...]ebrard also, de ritibus Gracorum, shewes their Churches in like manner divided into these five parts,

1. The [...], ascensus sacer, the highest part of the Quire, or sacrarum, above the steps [...]o the Altar, where the Altar it selfe, and where none but Priests might come.

2. The [...], that other part of the Quire or Chancel, locus clero, & cantoribus deputatus, called else it seems, [...], both these in the Chancel, intra Cancellos.

3. The [...], Pulpit-place, and Pew (tribunall Ecclesiae) in or near the midst, where Sermons preached, and Epistles and Gospels (and divine Service) read to the people.

4. The [...], the body of the Church, where the people had their places and stations, but distinct and diversly as before.

5. The [...], or place for baptisme, and penitents, so the baptisterium, neare the Church doore, as the penitents without, till admitted to that lowest place first, & after higher by degrees, as aforesaid.

73. Was there no other, or greater difference?

Either none, or of no great moment, nor unlesse perhaps such as this, where the [...] might be taken by some, for both the Altar it selfe, and Altar-place also, as Altare sometimes might be, with the Latines, so intra Altare, for intra septa Altaris; other like acceptations were of the word sacrarium, taken both for the Altar-place, and secretorium, or diaconicon, and Vestry by, as se­ret [...]rium sometimes for the sacrarium, but properly to distinguish them, by

The Cancel [...]i or intra Cancellos, was understood the whole Quire or Chancell.

The Presbyterium, the lower part of it, where the seats for the Quire, Priests, Bishops and Dea­cons on the sides, and the lay admitted to com­municate in the midst.

The Sacrarium the higher part, and place where the holy Table or Altar stood, enclosed from the rest, and commonly ascended to by steps.

The Secretorium, a retyring place near unto it.

The Diaconicon, the Vestry adjoyning also, as before shewed, where the vestimenta, & vasa sa­cra, holy vessels and vestments were to be laid up, and kept under the custody of a Deacon, or Le­vite, which may seem also called Sacrarium, as well as the Altar-place, as Concil. Agathen. c. 14. and Ambrose de offic. lib. c. 56. do sound, Levita eligatur, qui sacrarium custodiat; and lastly, worthy especially to be noted, how [...] and Altare, were generally by the Ancients appropriated to the Altars of the true God, and so ordinarily u­sed by them, as Ara and [...] to the stooles, Altars and stadles of the Idols, or heathen gods [Page 668] for their service and sacrifices by learned Writers observed.

74. How is the consideration of these things perti­nent to our purpose?

As we may hereby consider the ancient usage of the Church, in the administration of the Sacra­ments, and admission of Converts to Baptisme, and Penitents into the Church, and participation of the other Sacrament, in primitive times, espe­cially, and even when whole Nations were con­verted to Christianity, and baptized: As this also a preparation by the description of the holy Ta­ble, or Altar-place of it, ceremonies and reve­rence used at it, to the doctrine of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper, coming next to be handled.

Yet once more ere we passe this Sacrament, what is meant by these words used in the ceremony, In the name of the Father, &c.

By the Name of God, as all Divines teach, is understood not onely that Nomen ineffabile & Te­tragrammaton ( [...]) as written with foure let­ters, and by some corruptly pronounced Jehovah▪ instead of Jaha, or J [...]hu, and usually read Adonai by the Hebrewes themselves, and others by their directions, but all other the glorious titles, attri­butes, and holy meanes whatsoever, whereby any no [...]s of the divine Majesty are imparted, and the knowledge of God in any sort derived unto us, and so by them, as farre as humane frailty will permit, God himselfe made knowne unto men. And as his attributes of Mercy, Justice Goodnesse, and the like, seeming accidentall attributes, are yet [...]o essentiall, they are his very essence, and God himselfe, Nullum accidens in Deum cadit, & quic­quid [Page 669] in Deo est, essentia est; so much more his Name and Titles, taken for God himselfe, all of them together sparkling like rayes from that their center of theirs, the divine Majesty, which they would expresse to our knowledge: thus God him­selfe meant by his name, and by the Hebrewes ( [...]) Shem, the name is ordinarily accepted for God himselfe absolutely, as the chiefe meanes of our knowledge of him, which yet hath a twofold consideration, as what is either passive received, or active set forth byus; which knowledge passive re­ceived, or in the receiving, may perhaps properly pertaine to the third Commandment, and exposi­tion of the name of God there, as the same pas­sive in the setting forth and acknowledgement of it, may pertaine to this place, and perhaps both to the first Petition of the Lords prayer, wherein we desire Gods Name may bee hallowed, which we may well interpret by all holy meanes of re­ceiving this knowledge of him, as well as setting it forth, and acknowledging of it to his glory, and in this last sense, here properly understood, that the person is baptised in the Name, that is in the

  • 1. Power and authority,
  • 2. Confession and acknowledgement
  • 3. Honour and praise,
  • 4. Love and feare

Of the divine Majesty of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, the great and glorious mystery of the Trinity, so revealed as in ( [...]) Shem the name and that saving Name, Jesus, Emmanuel, and other names of God, the same and other mysteries are no lesse emphatically then sweetly shadowed, and included.

In what manner?

Thus, the name expressing the divine Majesty, or all meanes of the knowledge of [...]t thereby ex­pressed, and all saving health springing from that knowledge: or as Nomen est nota rei, and the Sonne the Character of his Fathers glory, how fitly may the Sonne the Saviour Jesus, the center of the Trinity, and of our salvation, the Father sa­ving by the Sonne, actuating it by the holy Spirit, to whom committed the dispensation of Faith, and treasury of all graces, here shadowed under this Name, for the name above all names: for if ( [...]) Shaddai, the Epitheton of the Father, may seeme to import the fountaine of his all-sufficien­cie and power, as it doth, right so may ( [...]) Shem the name above all names, at which every knee should bow, imply the character of the brightnesse of his Fathers glory, as it importeth also the Word, the Wisedome, the Way, the Truth, the Light, the Life of all saving health and knowledge; whence all saving health derived, and as sweetly suiting with the rest, and sympa­thizing with his nature ( [...]) Shekina sha­dowing unto us the overshadowing power and goodnesse of that holy and blessed Spirit, the dis­penser of all divine graces; and so all of them to­gether, the Trinity of the persons in the unity of the divine Majesty, whereby showne as opera Tri­nitatis ad extra, so essentia ad intra, bein indivisa the Unity in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity myste­riously included in the Name above all names, that saving Name Jesus, with the revelation of which Name, the whole Trinity was also revea­led in that Emanuel, to all mankinde; and which [Page 671] so great a mystery, as desired to be looked into by Angels; but hidden from all former ages, was with him and in him, manifested to the world: And no wonder if so great mysteries should be in that great and glorious Name involved, when in the very name of Antichrist and character of the Beast, so deep mysteries are found included: For, as great is the mystery of godlines [...]e, deep Gods counsels, and secret his judgements, past finding out; so we may observe, great are the depths of Satan, strong the delusions of the Divell, and as hideous as intricate, the mystery of iniquity.

How is that mystery or name of the Beast, and An­tichrist meant or explained?

The Divell is usually tearmed Gods Ape: so where God planteth his Church, he will strive to erect his Chappell hard by: And as God will set up his Christ upon his holy Hill of Sion, so he stri­veth to set up Antichrist not onely in his owne Chappell, but in the Church of God, as much as he can poluted by him; and whereas Christ hath his true Prophets and true wonders wrought by them in the power of God: so Antichrist working by the power of the Beast, hath his false prophets working lying wonders in the power of the Beast and Dragon, and delusions of the Divel, and thus as Christ to Antichrist, Gods truth to Sa­tans delusions, and Gods counsels to the depths of Satan, we may behold who the mystery of ini­quity working by Antichrist, and the power of the Beast, are opposed to the mystery of godli­nesse wrought by God, and in Christ revealed: as Contra [...]ia juxta se posita magis elucescunt, God advancing his Christ, the truth and godlinesse in [Page 672] his Church, the Divell that Beast of the field, in Paradise the old red Dragon for his bloudy de­signes, and falling Angel for his pride, striving to set up Antichrist, and all spirituall wickednesse, even in the high places, as high as Tribunal Ec­clesia, the very pulpits if his false prophets can get into them to sow their seeds of Heresie, Atheisine, and prophanenesse, and for his name literally it is plainly understood of his opposition to God and his Christ, but for his name so mysti­cally expressed by numbers, or rather inveyled in them that have busied so many thousands sear­ching eyes, industrious wits, and judicious heads to pry into them to finde out the mysterie, it may well be said, hie labor hoc opus est, yet since Gods Spirit biddeth him that hath wit to count the name, i [...] being as the name of a man, or mankinde, and dies diem docet, let us look backe to the times and holy Text, praying for wisedome from him, and his holy direction, as an Ariadnes clew to guide us in the Maeandrine wayes of this Laby­ri [...]th of so darke and doubtfull obscurity. And as we read of Aristotle, if he did Calamum in mentem intingere, how much need have we here narrow­ly to pry herein to the minde of the holy Apo­stle, the Penman or Writer and meaning of the blessed Spirit, the E [...]diter of those revelations and visions, well weighing the time, place, per­son, posture, and other circumstances there, that the Writer either in body or minde, or both, be­held who stood on the sea sand when he then saw the Beast rising out of the sea, the people or Gen­tiles and Nations so raging, as Psalme the second being the fourth beast in Daniel, or Pagan Ro­mane [Page 673] Empire, that so cruelly both in his own We­stern Babylon, & the holy Citie, shed the blood of the Saints, who there described by his numbers in his 7 heads & 10 horns, may well lead us to the o­ther name described also by numbers in Antichrist, to usher in the Whore of Babylon into that cham­ber of the Western Empire, where the Church of God was now with the beginning of that Empire begun to be planted; by the way to note, that as Gentilisme & Paganisme are all one thing the one only in meer heathē, the other in the ruder skirts of the larger Christian territories, out of the dregs of which were strained the puddles of schisme & he­resy, in which Antichrist began first to move in the Apostles time, so the beast Antichrist & the whore of Babylon, are in effect all one thing, the power of the Dragon, the Divell and his malice onely diversifide by the objects it worketh on us, the Beast corrupting the Sate and Policie, and perver­ting it into tyranny, cruelty, and impiety against God and Man, as Antichrist spoiling the Church, and corrupting our Religion, by perverting the doctrine of faith and manners, and all holy disci­pline, as the whore of Babylon, or confusion, cor­rupting Gods holy service and worship, by bring­ing in false, strange, idolatrous and will-worship into Gods House, contrary to Christs owne, his Apostles & Churches holy institution, by such as going a whoring after their owne inventions, and the Idoles of their own peevish fancies, and prophane noveltie, so usher her in with her cup of abominations, or wine of the fury of her for­nication by will-worship, and such false and strange worship, making them drunke, or mad, [Page 674] that with corruption of doctrine and discipline, faith and manners, Gods worship and religion, all things might rush into Anarchy & confusion, if not ruine and combustion, which all seem nota­bly described in numbers, and else by S. John, as it were there before him, plainly though propheti­cally beholding the same.

Declare it further in what manner.

As leading to the rest, the number first, the seven heads of the Beast, signifying not one­ly seven hills, or principalities, but more pro­perly also mountaines of vice, and powers of darknesse, or of the Prince that ruleth in the aire, the seven capitall and deadly sinnes, and pride the foremost, crowned with gold, of a varice and rose buds of voluptuous pleasures, are thus by the beast advanced in the sight of the world, whose ten hornes of rude armed impiety, pushing against the Saints and Citie of God, may well signifie or point at not onely the ten first and primitive per­secutions, but through times revolutions, all of that nature: as for a time, or times, or halfe a time, more or lesse, God suffereth his Church to be so afflicted, and more, especially to be conside­red in ten, a perfect and compleat number, the compleat ripenesse of sinne and impiety in that Belua; and as an indefinite number ten, being understood for many, as sex ce [...]ta pro infinito nu­mero, the often assaults of his beluine hornes and fury: but most fitly as ten the ground and founda­tion of all great and round numbers, all being but multiplied tens to hundreds, thousands, millions, to what grand summe or number soever in men or monies, the power of war or Empire, all seem­ing [Page 675] comprehended in this root or radicall num­ber ten, whereof all greater numbers are con­structed, and thus ten she wing the greatest mar­tiall or other strength of hornes to push with, the Belua more graced with number and force then wisedome could ever have. And thus numbers and mul [...]itudes shewing his nature, whether in numero numeranti ordinati, and ordinarily as mar­shalling his strength, and numbring his forces, of what kinde soever, or in numero numerato & Car­dinali, as his men and M [...]lites, the corpus & cardo, as the pecunia nervus belli; all this shewing the Belua more in number then goodnesse, and mul­titude then godlinesse, force then wisedome, de­lighted and exalted, which leadeth us directly to the consideration of the numerous and martially numbred name of Antiohrist, set up by him and his rude Pagan force of armed impiety, that so both externally and internally, by force of f [...]aud, piety and religion might bee extirpate by them, with his taile of Schisme and Heresie, and false Prophets sweeping downe the starres of heaven, with his Dragons taile, the Saints of God in his Church; and if possible, making the faith of the e­lect to fail: where now how well Antichrist sympathizeth in name and nature with him, as his adopted heire the man of sinne, and child of per­dition, we may observe, as nomen est nota rei, and forma dat nomen & esse, the very Fiend that posses­sed the man, and then the swine, and after ani­mated the beast and his false Prophets also, infor­meth Antichrist, and giving him his name, as hee confessed to Christ his name was Legion: For (said he) we are many. So whether men or Divels, [Page 676] or Men-Divels, here are many also in Antichrist, numbred by 666. the front of a legion, by the Beast, or Dragon, or Divell, shed the blood of the Saints in the holy City, and even in the Church, corrupted both faith and doctrine, Gods worship and religion, and brought in the Whore of Ba­bylon, as before mentioned: for the name Le­gion noting the then Pagan Roman Militia, the power of that Beast and Empire, most plainly read in that name so martially numbred 666. the chiefe head or heads and fronts shewing them­selves of that number in the Legion, whilest of 6000. the whole body of it consisting besides some few troops of horse & others for Wings & Scouts, with their Velites and Triarii to gu [...]rd their carria­ges and provisions, the Decur [...]ons being 600. Centurions 60. and K [...]liarches 6. in whom rested the whole power and command, shew that num­ber in the front or head of the Legion, whose power committed those out-rages in the Church, as well as a wed the world; in like manner as the Assyrian, Babylon, Grecian, and Egyptian Mili­tia and Armes had done before them, but now numbred by legions, whiles Saint John beheld the rude multitudes more swaying by number then by wisedom, then reigning and raging in the world, and afflicting the Church, how appliable to all A [...]tichristian practices, oppressions, and oppositions, when and wheresoever that man of sinne, that first began to move in the Apostles times by Schisme and Heresie, the dregges of Gentilisme, the nurse of later paganisme, shall get head in the power of the Beast, among the beasts of the people, against the Saints and Church [Page 677] of God, to be so high advanced, there to defile and prophane it by his own presence, & bringing in the whore of Babylon, or confusion, with the Cup of abominations, of false, strange, and wil worship, unreverence and prophane novelties, the idols of fancy, & innovating whorish inventions, of those that run after strange Gods & Religions, where rude armed impiety by barbarous force more then gracious wisedome and godlinesse by good counsell can prevaile, I leave to be consi­dered by the wisest and most judicious. So retur ning from this mystery of iniquity, to that divine mystery of the name of God.

But why said you before, that Nomen Tetragram­maton was corruptly pronounced Jehovah?

It is most evident, though it have so long esca­ped the most curions inquisition of so many thou­sands, nay, Myriades, or millions of searching eyes and wits, that have long sought after it; for whether the Jewes by their superstitious silence, lost the true sound, or by their supercilious envie conceal'd it from us the Gentiles, and so at last perhaps lost it, as they did their ancient Musicke and Meeter of Davids Psalms in their captivity; or propter peccatum, as they confesse; yet what the true sound is easily to bee discerned by them and us, may thus plainly appeare, for that it is truly to be pronounced Jaho, or Jahu, trisylla­bum, is thus proved by their owne writings, and strangers.

First, we may finde in ancient Greek Copies and Poems yet extant, that name rendred (I [...]) Jao, wanting the letter h, or aspiration, whereby to write as we may Jahoh.

[Page 678] But more then this in the Bible it selfe, where that name is fixed to the end of any proper names, they may most plainly perceive it there, as in Isaiahu, Jeremiahu, Eliahu, and the like.

Thirdly, where it is prefixed to proper names, as in Jehoram, Jehoiada, Jehoshap at, and the like, it is plain, where we know by the Grammar Rules, Camets, by increase of syllables, is turned into Shevah, which yet is not so little an e, as is now sounded, but rather French i, Feminine, sounding our less [...] a, or broader as old Gramarian [...] testifie; as in Solomon, Rehoboam, and many other like words expresly found.

Fourthly, in the contracted name Jah, it is evi­dent the two last letters are cut off, or left out, as usuall with them; and seene in many like words, and especial [...]y in the Conjugations Lamed He, and Lamed Aleph is most frequent, where Aleph and He with their ending vowels are commonly cu [...] off: much more might be added for confirma­tion, but this may suffice; but for the word Jeho­vah, it is onely the vowels of Adonai used to be read, for it is preposterously added to the letters of that name. So ending with this Sacrament, come we now to the Lords Supper.

SECT. 3. Of the LORDS SUPPER.

The Lords Supper why in­stituted, and how a memori­all of Christ, and his death and that [Page 680] his sacrifi­ces, with the Analogy or resemb­lance, & that relation [...]t hath [Page 681] to the same, and to the Pascal Lambe, and all those other [Page 682] legall sa­ccrifices so often u­sed, all of them having relation to [Page 683] Christ being the perfecti­on of them, the benefit of whose sacri [...]ice, and perpetu­all me­mory thereof, with [Page 684] thank­fulnesse, [...] prime reasons, though other ends also pro­posed; [Page 685] the insti­tution how it differeth from baptisme many wayes, and how it selfe in divers [Page 686] respects called by divers names, the parts of it, the outward [Page 687] signs, ceremo­nies, and actions by the Lord prescri­bed, and observed, the other circum­stances [Page 688] to the same belon­ging also [Page 689] propoun­ded to be consi­dered, the near re­sem­blance and [Page 690] fit relation of the outward signe and inward, or of our re­ceiving the ele­ments of bread and wine, [Page 691] and other ho­ly acti­ons and ceremo­nies to the recei­ving of the body and blood of Christ [Page 692] by faith and our nourish­ing and strength­ning by the same, the manner [Page 693] of Christs presence in the blessed Sacra­ment, as ineffa­ble, rather to be reve­rently [Page 694] admired and thank­fully con­fessed then curiously to be dis­puted of, or contenti­ously to be enqui­red af­ter, as [Page 695] the Fa­thers teached, therein acknow­led [...]ing a most di­vine Mystery yet nei­ther transub­stantia­tion [...] [Page 696] Consub­stantia­tion thereby to be con­ceived, but the My­stery ra­ther more di­vinely to be under­stood, and accor­dingly [Page 697] by the anci­ent [...]ti­led, the figure of it, and [Page 698] speeches of the Church and holy Scrip­tures, concer­ning it, and [Page 699] the wor­thy receiving thereof: So the com­forts and benefits in [Page 700] the religious receiving and using it, and in the grases, [Page 701] vertue and ef­fects thereof come to be christi­anly medita­ted on, and re­membred [Page 702] and hereby reasons urged why kneeling at receving the holy Commu­nion, and other the like [Page 703] reverent gesturet and postures of the body are in the Church, and at such [Page 704] holy actions to be used, with the difference and distincti­on of all [Page 705] such religious and ceremo­nious, as well as civill re­verence from the di­vine worship [Page 706] a [...] also rea­sons for it why w [...] Chri­stians doe usually [Page 707] worship, and have our Chur­ches so placed, looking towards the East, as it were thereby causing it.

1. VVHy was the Sacrament of the Lords Sup­per ordained?

For a continuall remembrance of the sacrifice, of the death of Christ, and the benefits we re­ceive thereby.

2. What is hereby intimated.

T [...]e end wherefore it was ordained: viz. First, The memoriall of the

I. Thing it selfe.

1. The Pasehall Lambe, now offered indeed, Christ.

The death of the Lambe of God.

The sacrifice, by his death immolate.

II. The benefits we receive thereby.

Secondly, The perpetuity of this memoriall; to be continued in the Church till his comming a­again, at the end of the world; as in the instituti­on, Do this in remembrance, &c. and, To re­member the Lords death, till he come, 1 Cor. 11. [...]6.

3. How is it a memoriall of Christ?

In that, as bread and wine are prepared by many strokes of affliction, and labour, for the comfort of the body, so was the bread of life, and living water, or wine of his bloud, for com­forting the heart, prepared for us, and our soules.

4. How seene in this bread of life, Christ?

As bread is prepared, by

  • 1. Threshing.
  • 2. Grinding.
  • 3. Baking.
  • 4. Breaking.
  • 5. Dividing, to be eaten.

So Christ was,

1. Threshed with many strokes of anguish and affliction of body and soule.

2. Ground in the mill of much sorrows.

3. Baked in the fiery oven of Gods anger a­gainst sin, Mal. 4.

4. Broken for our sakes, that we might be made whole, and fed with this bread of life.

5. How in this wine of his bloud?

As wine is prepared, by

  • 1. Cutting downe.
  • 2. Casting into the
  • 3. Wine-presse.
  • 4. Troden with the
  • 5. Feet.
  • 6. Powred to be drunk & used.

So Christ was

Cut down for us.

Cast into and troden in The wine-presse of his Fathers wrath for us.

Troden under the feet of the contumelious Jewes and others.

Powred out his soule and bloud for our sakes, like water shed on the earth, that we might re­ceive the comfort.

6. How receive we the comfort?

As in the creatures of bread and wine, though we have them in abundance, the comfort onely is by Gods blessing; so in this bread and wine, [Page 681] though the signes or symboles of it be had, it is the grace of God that giveth the true comfort; sanctifying them, and applying them indeed, in the nourishment of the soule, to whom we must looke up for a blessing in the use of the Sacra­ment.

7. How was he the Paschall Lambe?

As by whose bloud on our door-posts, the de­stroyer cannot hurt us, and hereby we delivered, have power to passe out of the Aegypt of this world, into the land of Canaan in heaven.

8. How or why minde we his death?

As he was threshed, and troden downe to death, for us, that deserved it; his body broken, and bloud shed, and soule powred out for ours, that ought to have beene so eternally: the pu­nishment of our sins was so heavy on him, that he was bowed downe to the grave, whereby in his stripes, we are healed, and so with thankful­nesse, are to remember his death.

9. How was there in his death a sacrifice?

As his body and soule was made an offering for sin, propitiatory by the worth of it, for the sins of the whole world; as more worthy then the whole world, and all creatures; being in the Per­son of the Son, and Creatour, God and man; and so in this one sacrifice, of which all other sacrifi­ces were but shadows and types, they all had their end, and this was the end and substance of all; both the Lambe slaine, every morning and evening, for a dayly and continuall Oblation; the Paschall Lambe, the Scape-goat, the many other sacrifices, and bloud shed for propitiation, figu­ring Christs bloud, that was to be shed, the price [Page 682] and redemption of all our bloud herein, and here­by in the Sacrament remembred.

10. What was the use of those often sacrifices?

1. To expiate, and do away sin, and so com­manded.

2. To sanctifie those that were uncleane, or infected with leprosie, defiled by any other un­cleannesse, Legall or Ceremoniall.

3. To prosper weighty attempts, as Saul when he was to fight with the Philistines, 1 Sam. 13. 8.

11. Is Christs sacrifice effectuall to this?

Yes, more fully and abundantly in every re­spect. For,

By it sin is fully expiated; his bloud cleanseth from all sin, 1 Joh. 1. 6.

By it we are sanctified thorowout, both in soules and bodies, prayers, and all our actions, and other things sanctified to us in him.

By it all things made prosperous, and a bles­sing to both soule and body, in life and death, through him.

12. But how was he a sacrifice?

As his crosse was the Altar, whereon

  • offered,
  • suffered.

As himselfe, the Priest, that made the Oblation,

As his humane nature, the Creature offered, of that infinite worth, as united to his Divine Na­ture.

As his precious bloud, the bloud shed in the of­fering, that ought to have purifying power, in bloud.

As the fat fuming up, the sweet perfume of his merits; by which sacrifice thus offered, he obtai­ned eternall Redemption for us, Heb. 7. 27. and 9. 12.

13. What the benefits we remember herein?

The sealing and confirmation of his Covenant and graces.

The strengthening of our faith.

The c [...]mfort and nourishing of our soules.

The union with Christ and God.

The communion with all Saints, the whole Church. Of which more hereafter.

14. How said you the perpetuity of memoriall noted?

As it is the continuall remembrance of his death, so in the institution commanded; and wor­thy by all good Christians to be used, and remem­bred, as the most beneficiall action that ever was done for mankinde, worthy to be remembred e­verlastingly, that maketh him live to eternity.

15. But doth not Baptisme represent this also?

Yes, but not so fully and powerfully as this Sa­crament, it being in that a secondary end to shew that; by our washing, remembring it on the by, but in this Sacrament, the full end, scope, and intention of it.

16. What prescribe you then for the end of this Sa­crament?

The 1. chiefe end, the confirmation and seale of faith and graces unto us; whereby the testifi­cation of the union with God and Christ, com­munion with the Saints.

2. Other ends also to be con [...]esired:

1. As testification of our obedience, and saith used.

2. As solemne thanksgiving, and praising God therein, so called an encharisticall sacrifice.

3. As confession and celebration of the me­moriall [Page 684] of Christs sacrifice.

4. As bond of love, among the visible mem­bers of Christs Church, so called [...], or festum charitatis.

5. As meanes of more solemne celebrating the publicke meetings, and drawing them together, so called [...].

6. As publick note of distinction to the Church and faithfull, from all others, as also the other Sacrament.

7. As recordation of the many benefits of Christs sacrifice, called to minde, and continually renued in our remembrance.

17. How is it then said before, the end only a me­moriall?

Because in the memoriall of Christs death and sacrifice, all the rest, both chiefe and other ends, for which it is either instituted, or so often so u­sed, may seem after a sort to be included.

18. How doth it agree with baptisme?

In the chiefe end, the sealing of grace, and of the Covenant in generall, and divers other parti­cular ends, as the testifying our faith, obedience, thankfulnesse, the note of distinguishing between the faithfull and others, as well as after a sort also, remembrance of Christs death by our being wash­ed in his bloud.

19. How differeth it from Baptisme?

Very much in many things, as in 1. The cere­mony and externall rites, & action and elements.

2. The signification of them, and manner of it in Baptisme, a washing in Christs bloud; the o­ther a feeding on him, and so a communion and participation of Christ and his merits.

[Page 685] 3. The proper ends, baptisme to admit us, re­generate, renue us.

The Lords Supper to nourish, strengthen, con­serve us in the Church.

4. The order of them, Baptisme first, the Sup­per after, and not otherwise.

5. The person using baptisme, all regenerate, e­ven children, the Lords Supper, only those that can acknowledge, and remember the benefits and reason of it.

6 The manner of use, of baptisme with faith and repentance, the Lords Supper besides them, with confession also, commemoration, thanks­giving, had so only of those in yeares.

7. The usurpation of them, baptisme but once, as once admitted into the Covenant, though of­ten renewed by repentance never iterated; the Lords Supper the oftner used, the better, for con­tinuall nourishing of us, and commemorations of Christs death, and benefits received thereby.

20. How is it called?

Both

  • Coena Domini, the Supper of the Lord, of the time and occasion when insti­tuted.
  • Mensa Domini of the benefit of nou­rishment and food, 1 Cor. 10. 20.
  • [...], of the meeting together of the Church for celebration thereof.
  • Communio, of the union with Christ, the communion of Sai [...]ts, members by it, and communication and participati­on of the faithfull.
  • [...], of thanksgiving, and com­memoration of Christs blessings.
  • [Page 686] Sacrificium, by the Ancients, but [...], by prayse and thankes, not [...], as propitiatory.
  • Missa, of he late Romish Church, ei­ther of the division of the rest of the company, and this left for the chiefe the receivers, or of the al [...]es and oblations thither sent, or as some de­fine of the sacrifice, and elevation, as [...] signi­fieth a signe, or ensigne, or elevation, [...] the sacrifice or that token and action, of, and in the sacrifice, called [...] or the elevation.

21. Is it then a sacrifice?

Nothing lesse, yet the commemoration of that sacrifice by Christ once offered; and so a holy my­stery and signe of that gracio [...]s redemption of all the Elect, continually to be remembred with the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, as is more ful­ly expressed in the parts, the signe, and thing si­gnified.

22. What is the outward part or signe?

Bread and wine, which the Lord commanded to be received.

23. What note you in this?

1. The matter or elements bread and wine, 1. Bread &c.
2. The Authour, the Lord commanding, 2. By the Lord.
3. The action the institution, consecration, communicating, receiving, 3. Commanded to be received.

24. What for the outward ceremony?

The bread and wine, the elements appointed.

The breaking and powring out prepared to be used.

[Page 687] The blessing and consecration in words pre­scribed.

The distribution and delivery, receiving and using in the action of the Priest, Communicant.

25. Is all this prescribed?

Yes, for is we observe it, we finde it all that

  • 1. At the end after Supper, whence the Lords Supper.
  • 2. Christ tooke bread, and likewise the cup.
  • 3. He gave thankes,—the consecration.
  • 4. He brake it,
  • 5. He distributed & gave it, & so f [...]r the cup taken & given.
  • 6. He said take,
    • Eat this is my body.
    • Drinke ye all of this, this is the bloud of the New Testament, &c.
  • 7. He com­manded the
    • Celebration so do this.
    • Often use and continuall, as oft as ye doe it in remembrance of me, and so as the Apostle expoundeth it, to remember the Lords death till he come, 1 Cor. 11. 26.

26. Why are these things observed?

As principally setting before our eyes the effi­cacie and vertue, use, and end of the Sacrament.

1. As taking of bread, as the Lord tooke his Sonne and gave him for a sacrifice, as Abraham commanded to offer Isaac, type of Christ his only Sonne.

2. As breaking and pouring out, as Christs body broken, and bloud poured out.

3. As giving thanks, and consecration, whence called [...].

4. As distributing, as he and his graces distri­buted, whence a communication and communion.

5. As taking it, apprehension of Christ, and his merits by faith.

[Page 688] 6. As eating, virtually application to the soul.

7. As drinking the refreshing of the langui­shing soule in the fountaine of grace.

8. As universall words, all of you to signifie the universality of his graces to all.

9. As forme of words, uniformly set downe in the foure Evangelists for unity and uniformity of faith, doctrine, manners.

10. As prescription of it to all, and at all times, or often, doe this as oft, &c.—and so—

11. As the continuance of it in the often ce­lebration.

27. What of the other circumstances?

As lesse materiall, and not so primarily noting the efficacie, use or end, not so much insisted on, and so left to the Churches order and discretion:

1. As the time, supper time, altered to mor­ning prayer time, as the morning sacrifice, in the morne of the new Church, which in the even of the old.

2. As the place, in an upper Chamber now the Church, yet the highest roome on earth.

3. As the persons, Disciples only, yet then the whole Church in [...]ommunis, now all the faithfull.

4. As the gesture, sitting or lying down, now kneeling, as of most reverence and humility, best fitting the sacrifice of prayse and thanksgiving.

5. As the leavened bread, water mixed, or the like, not principally intended, nor treated of, or commanded.

So left to the Churches determination, with whom power was left to set things in order, as the Apostle said, Other things will I set in order when I come.

28. Why bread and wine appointed?

1. Because of the fit and neare resemblance between them, and Christs pretious body and bloud, food and refreshing of the soule.

2. Because of the imitation of Melchisedec's holy action, the type hereof, and the long conti­nued use and order among them.

[...]. Because of the common, yet excellent use of them.

29. How that fit and neare resemblance?

1. In the preparation aforesaid, of thre­shing, grinding, breaking of the bread, treading, powring out of the wine, as Christs body and bloud, or indeed body and soul, prepared for an of­fering for sin.

2. In the speciall using, by taking inwardly, and digesting them for nourishment, and refre­shing of the body; so these to the soule inwardly received, and appropriated by faith.

3. In the vertue of preservation of the hungry and famished from death, so our soules from death also.

Of strengthening, and making glad the heart, as Psal. 104. 4. so this bread of life, or staffe of bread, stayeth, strengtheneth the spirituall life, and maketh glad the heart and soule of the faith­full, even comforted thereby to eternity.

30. How in imitation of Melchisedec?

As he was a type of the Messiah, and brought out bread and wine to Abraham, Cen. 14. 18. and this continuing in use among the Jewes (as their traditions testifie) both to blesse and consecrate their bread and wine, especially at the Passeover, and at the end of the feast; such a like distribution [Page 690] of a p [...]t of the bread hi [...] under a napking, and a cup of wine at the end of the feast; this ou [...] Sa­vio [...] as a Priest [...]or ever after the o [...]der of Mel­ [...]hijede [...] in continua [...]ce of that rite begun from him at the end of the Passeover, when now to va­nish, and be abolished thus c [...]useth it to stand for a perp [...]tua [...]l r [...]mem [...]rance of the perfect Pas [...]eo­ver, and his eterna [...] Priesthood.

31. How [...]or the common and ordinary use?

As being ordi [...]ary and at h [...], yet of most ex­cellent use, the [...]ustent [...]tion and comfort of life; so this Sacrament easie to be com [...] by, and no bur­de [...]som [...] ceremony, no [...] costly, yet of most excel­lent use and comfort [...]o the very soule, and as ea­sie to be come by so of [...]en to be used.

32. What the inward part or thing signifi [...]d?

The body and blou [...] of Christ, ve [...]ily and in­deed taken and received of the faithfull in the Lo [...]ds Supper.

33. What herein observed?

T [...]e matter, body and bloud of Christ.

The action, take [...]and received by the faithfull.

The Analogy, and rese [...]blance of the parts.

The manner the [...]eof verily and indeed, wherein chiefly the force of the relation.

4. What are the relata and correlat [...]?

The Bread and Wine, cons [...]cration and bles­sing, breaking, powring forth, giving and distri­buting, nourishing and strengthening the body; Relate u [...]to, and signifying, the Body and Blood of Christ, his holine [...]e and ve [...]tue, his suffering and shedding his blood, his taking and receiving by faith, nourishing and refreshing of the soul.

35. What the Relation and Analogie?

[Page 691] The similitude of the things, and representati­on of one by the other, founded after a sort on the similitude of the things themselves in nature; but absolutely obtaining the force of the Sacramen­tall signifying, from the institution, and by grace.

36. How is the taking and receiving of them then?

Verily and indeed; but after a spirtuall and di­vine manner, not so grossely and corporally, or carnally to be understood, as poore sense, or rea­son should thinke or presume to define, under the compasse of their shallow apprehension: which their presuming hath moved and stirred up strange mists in this divine speculation; that ought onely mysteriously to be looked on, and ad­mired with the eye of faith, not curiously to bee pried into by silly eye of sense, or humane rea­son.

37. Why say we so?

Because, as there are arcana Dei and Religionis, that ought not to be pried into, and [...], that cannot be told, and mysteries in the Trinity and faith, that even mortall heart cannot compre­hend, nor is it fitting or needfull for us to know, much lesse curiously enquire after: so especially in this mystery, where Christ is verily and indeed present, yet after such an ineffable manner, the tongue cannot utter, nor reason well compre­hend, yet faith may plainly see; because hee hath said it who is the Truth, and wee must beleeve, though for our weaknesse not able sufficiently to conceive or comprehend.

38. Why cannot we comprehend them?

Because wee are finite, and the counsels, and wayes or thoughts of God, that he will have con­cealed [Page 692] to exercise our humility: not like us, or our thoughts, or wayes; bu [...] as his wisedome, in the depth of his counsels, infinite in himselfe, though to us-ward, and in part, so much as necessary for us to know, finite and revealed, proportionable to our understanding and apprehension: so what is not revealed, it is holy modesty, and sobrie­ty, not curiously to enquire after, as in this and many other things.

39. But some have devised how, in this and the like.

Yet without Gods especiall grace, or com­mand and illumination, it may well seeme but lost labour, and vain: for when many have devised divers wayes of his presence, here, or in the midst among his Disciples, when the doores were shut, he to whom all power is given, can have other means to shew his presence and power, then their poore thoughts or inventions can devise: And for this, if it had been expedient for us to know, he would have shewed it; it may then suffice us, that since hee hath said it, hee is present, and how hee is present, wee shall finde by his gra­ces here, and perfectly in glory, when we shall know as we are known, and all our imperfections done away.

40. What are we to doe then?

With the Disciples, to receive him, beleeve and enjoy his blessed presence and grace, making no question with those Capernaits, as to say, Ma­ster how camest thou hither? considering also, the Bethshemites were blessed by the presence of the Arke, but cursed and plagued when they began curiously to pry into it, 1 Kings 6. And curious [Page 693] questions little availe to godlinesse, especially in such things as this, where silence and admiration is the best eloquence to expresse such mysterie: and here godly meditation safer then Socraticall disputation, when commonly discourse of contro­versie doth abate devotion, which ought rather to be kindled by pious and godly meditation.

41. Is this sufficient then, or best for us?

It is: For we may consider, if humane reason waver in things sensible, how much more in di­vine, so farre above sense, and from sense remo­ved? The creation of Angels being above hu­mane sense or capacity, Moses is therefore said, not to have mentioned it; so in this mystery much more, the manner of Christs presence, and how he commeth, uttered onely, as Pythagoras Scholars were silent, and assured it was so, if hee said it, though else they did not perceive it; much more the authority of Christ should be with us; because he said it, and so let us honour him in this mystery, praise him for his mercies, receive his graces, be­leeve his promises, and be thankfull for his pre­sence and blessings; and here those things wee comprehend, we may admire, and what wee can­not, we should more admire, and if word or heart be wanting, to expresse or conceive, let not faith be wanting to relieve; because he is truth, and the Sunne remaines a sp [...]endent body, though Bat [...] or Owles eyes cannot endure it, or our eyes look in­to this truth.

42. But are wee not to beleeve as the ancient Fa­thers did?

Yes, as the holy and most ancient ever have done, as the Disciples, who beleeved, not que [...]tio­ning [Page 694] how, and enjoyed his grace and presence; and the like by the most ancient Fathers confes­sed, we are to acknowledge, as

1. With Dionysius the Areopagite, that it is a most divine mystery,

2. Justine Martyr, that not common bread or drink.

3. T [...]rtullian, that it was made Christs body.

4. Origen, that wee eate and drinke the body and blood of Christ, and so the Lord entreth under our roofe.

5. Cyprian, that as in the person of Christ, the Humanity was seen, but the Divinity hid: so in the visible Sacrament, or divine essence commu­nicated.

6. Hillary, of the verity of the body and blood of Christ, there is no place of doubt.

7. Ambrose, that, more excellent food then Ma [...]a.

8. Jerome, the Lord both maker of the feast and food.

9. St. Augustine, that in this sacrifice, the Lord bo [...] Priest himselfe and sacrifice.

And so of others, with whom we consent in the Orthodox interpretation, and confesse and admire he greatnesse and divinesse of the mystery, and with reverence embrace what in some respect we are not able to conceive, of the mysterious Maje­sty of the same.

43. How are we then to believe?

That by the faithfull receivers verily and in­deed is the body and blood of Christ received, and so duly and in faith received, as Christ said it, it is his body and blood, and with it himselfe and [Page 695] his merits, are applied to the soul, to make it a ho­ly Tabernacle, fit for his presence, which yet as it is spirituall food, is understood in a spirituall man­ner and selfe, fit [...]ing the same mystery, and not destro [...]ing the natu [...]e or parts of the Sacrament; but such his presence, but the soule and faith are spirituall things: so is [...]e spiritually and after a di­vine and in [...]ffable manner presen [...] to it, and nou­rishing and sustaining the sa [...]. But is not this he confession of Con, or Transu [...]stantiation? No: For neither with the [...], doe we say it is cum Christo, or Christus cum pa [...]e, in or sub pane, this with Christ, or Christ within or un­der it: Nor with the M [...], turned into his body, but with Christ himselfe, as Christus is panis vitae, so this Bread is his body, and the Cup his blood, and so say his Apostles: but in the Sa­cramentall locution, and phrase of a Sacrament, where, the signe sheweth the thing signi [...]ed, and by vertue and efficacie of his power and inst [...]tu­tion, [...]oth are divinely present by the operation of his Spirit and grace, and so found expressed in holy Scripture as also expounded in the same, where he is not only figuratively called the Vine, the Shepheard, &c, but more mysteriously also to be understood, as here in the Sacrament, and so expounded in other places.

44. How expressed, or so expounded?

In that whereas Baptisme is called, Absolutio peccatorum, the w [...]shing of sin.

The Laver of R [...]generation, Titus 3. 5. 21. and saveth us, 1 Pet. 3. 21. being the Sacrament or signe of it onely.

So [...]ircumcision, called the Covenant, Gen. 17. [Page 696] 10. but the signe or Sacrament of it, vers. 11. proxi­me sequenti.

So the Lamb is the Passover, Exod. 12. 11. but called the Remembrance of it, vers. 14. and the signe of it, Exod. 13. 9. and so Matth. 26. 26. and in the other Evangelists it is called, Christs body and his blood, and 1 Cor. 10. 16. the Commu­nion of his body, and Communion of his blood & yet bread; and partakers they of that one bread: in which sense also said, Christ was the Rocke, & spirituall meat and drink, and the Rock said to bee Christ, 1 Cor. 10. 3. 4. So Christ our Passover, 1 Cor. 5. 7. and the Lamb, 1 Joh. 29. and in the Re­velation, and the like [...]; wherein, though wee ac­knowledge Gods powerfull and gracious pre­sence in it, and the weaknesse of our apprehensi­on, or reason, to sound the depth of this mystery, and manner of his comming, as we doubt not of his presence, and true and very receiving, neither hold we it needfull for weake reason curiously to enquire further, nor need we seek to the Ubiqui­taries doctrine, or other Comments of humane invention for props of our faith, or this holy con­fession.

45. How doe we then apprehend the mystery?

As it is delivered, and to be apprehended spiri­tually, and by faith, & so mysteries are offered, not to questioners, but to beleevers: yet herein, if with Solomon we admire, or say, How is it credible God should thus dwell with men? 1 King 8. 27. let us remember what the Angel Gabriel said, The power of the most highest, and of the holy Ghost, hath overshadowed it. Here is his power & word, to search further, or beyond it, were teme [...]ity, [Page 697] and not to beleeve it, infidelity; but to beleeve and acknowledge it, life eternall.

46. How may we reverently call or esteeme it?

As the Fathers have in their godly zeale de­clared, described and called it,

As a great, inestimable, divine, most noble Sacra­ment; a pure, venerable, eternall praise-worthy Mystery.

A Mystery of peace and piety, holy of holies, blessing, and hidden Manna; and such reverent Titles as their holy zeale and devotions moved them unto: And if any way seeming hyperbolical, we may well think and know, nothing too high to shew it, or words too divine for this holy myste­ry, if well and graciously interpreted or under­stood.

47. What figures of this Sacrament?

1. The Paschall Lamb principally, whose fore­runner it was, 1 Cor. 5. 7.

2. The bread & wine that M [...]lchisedec brought [...]ut when he blessed Abraham, Gen. 14. 18. and hee a type of Christ.

3. The Shew-bread, alwayes before God, lawfull for none to eate but the Priests: this those onely that are godly, and so a Royall Priest­hood.

4 The Cake baked in ashes, in vertue of which Elias walked fourty dayes and fourty nights, and came to Mount Horeb, where he saw God, as wee hereby strengthened, and brought to see God.

5. The Manna, Angels food, for the excellent properties, and only ceasing the Sabbath; and this in use with us till the eternall Sabbath.

[Page 698] 6. The Ark, containing holy things, made of pu [...]est shining Cedar, Shittim wo [...]d; this of the flesh of the Sonne of God, and bringing holinesse, and graces, and blessings with it.

7. Elizeus meale, 1 King. 4. that sweetned the pot, and took away bitternesse and death: so this bringing life.

48. [...]ow is Christ generally in holy Scripture said to be received?

1. In his person, as by Zacheus entertaining him, to whom he said, This day is salvation come into thy house.

2. In the poore, received or entertained in charitie, when it will bee acknowledged what yee did to these the little ones, yee did to me.

3. In his M [...]ssengers: Who receive you, receive me and who receive me, receive him that sent me: as who receive a Prophet in the name of a Prophet, shall have a Prophets reward.

4. In his doctrine, and by faith, so Joh. 1. 12. To such as receive him, he gave power to become the sonnes of God.

5. In the Sacraments of the old Law, shadows and types of the new.

6. In Baptisme: he that is baptized into Christ, hath put o [...] Christ, Gal. 3. 17.

7. In the L [...]rds Supper most divinely, as in this Sacrament exhibited, and most effectually, as ve­rily and indeed by application of his g [...]aces and presence, powerfully to the soule; that whereas the old Sacraments were types and shadowes; the Doctrine, the Articles or conveyance; the Mes­sengers, the nectaries and servants; Baptisme the [Page 699] seale of a new life and beginning in Christ; this of the comforts and nourishing in him, as conti­nually feasted with his graces, and enjoying his presence.

49. What are the benefites whereof wee are made partakers hereby?

The strengthening and refreshing our soules, by the body and blood of Christ, as our bodies are by the bread and wine.

50. What is here expressed?

The analogy of these spirituall comforts to the soule and spirituall life; correspondent, though in a divine manner to those corporall comforts of the body, by those excellent meanes and instru­ments.

In what manner?

In the

  • 1. Receiving and using,
  • 2. Blessing and graces,
  • 3. Effect and vertue

of it.

51. How seen in the receiving and using?

In that first, as the bread and wine are received by the hand of the body, eaten and digested by the mouth and stomach, are made the nourishment of the body: 2. So the body and blood of Christ, re­ceived by the hand of faith, fed on by the mouth, digested by the heart, is made nourish­ment and strength to the soule.

52. How in the blessing and graces?

In that as the bodily life is continually fed, nourished and refreshed by these corporall sub­stances, so the spirituall life of grace is sustained, continued, and confirmed in us by the heavenly Manna, food of soules, Christ thus received: as he hath commanded, and as the blessing of God [Page 700] sanctifieth the corporall food, no lesse this bread of life to the nourishment and refreshing of the soule.

53. How in the effect and virtue?

As we are hereby made one with Christ, and he one with us, and we all in him at one with God, and so said to be,

1. Flesh of his flesh, and bone of his bones, As the corporall food united to our bodies; This spirituall uniting our soules to him and in him.

2. One bloud in him and of him, the second Adam all the elect; as one bloud in the first Adam, all mankinde, one by transfusion of nature with sin; this other by transfusion of power, and grace in righteousnesse.

54. How is this expressed here?

As many graines of corne make one loafe, and many grapes one cup of wine; so we are al [...] one bread in Christ, and one cup or wine acceptable in Christ, 1 Cor. 10. 17. and all the faithfull in all ages, becomming one body, and of one bloud in Christ, where ever diversly dispersed over the whole world, in him receive all graces, as he is heire of all; and thus we have union with Christ, and in him with God, the fountaine, life and blisse.

Communion with all Saints in heaven and earth.

55. How is this nourishment seen in the soule?

As it is increased in strength of the spirituall life, and more furnished with graces, for as man liveth not by bread only, but by the word pro­ceeding from the mouth of God, this is most ap­parantly [Page 701] seen in the soule, strengthened and con­firmed in the faith grounded on his truth, thereby as all things have their being, gathering strength to live unto eternity in the mighty power of the same that sustaineth all things, and so thirsting to drinke of the fountaine of living waters, is thus nourished and refreshed of God: so commeth next in place to be considered with what reve­rence we should come and approach to the holy Table, and receiving the Sacrament.

56. Why should kneeling at receiving the blessed Sacrament, or bowing towards the holy Table be used?

The very naming of them, the blessed Sacrament, and holy Table, might seem sufficiently to answer this Question, as indeed by any that but rightly conceived the due worth of the Sacrament, with the benefit and blessing, or so reverently estee­med the holy mysteries as they ought, and with dutifulnesse to God in all humility at the receiving and else, remembred to render thankes for the same, it would never be questioned (or so questio­ned as it is by some, with intention to deny or de­cline it) they would rather thinke no humility too low, reverence too much, or devotion too great, that could be offered to God, or shewne at the receiving and remembrance of so great a bles­sing, and in so great a presence, not the like of it againe on earth, as where the greatest Potentates and mightest Kings and Emperours may be glad to yeeld their humblest reverence, with the rest of Gods Saints and Servants; but to content any modest minded man, and not engaged to fancie or faction, it might suffice, that the Church who hath, and ever had delegate power, as we see in [Page 702] the Apostles, and from them derived to their suc­cessours, to see things in order where they come, and commanded things to be done decently and in order, and so from antiquity have established it, and had the warrant, and approbation of Gods holy Spirit in the Church, with promise of his gracious presence, to be with them to the worlds end, to guide them into all truth (the promises of God being Yea and Amen, in Christ) hath so or­dained and commanded it, which command of his, and guidance of that holy Spirit, as from the mouth of God himselfe, is by all godly men, and dutifull sons of the Church to be esteemed; though here and in the like cases, perhaps nothing will suffice, or satisfie some curious questionists, and fancifull or furious factionists of our times, with a spirit of con [...]radiction, bent wholy to sedition, wrangling and dissention.

57. But is not this bordering too neare on Idolatry or superstition, and tending to diminish the Creators honour?

It would never be dreamed on but by such men as nothing almost can please, that is not of their owne coinage, crotchets of their owne de­vising, or an idol of their owne fancies setting up, and then iudeed, such, (and such only) shal have all the applause, or even extream and unreasonable adoration among them, and their poore seduced and deluded Sectaries; and here it might aswell be said of honouring the King (who is Gods Image that it were to diminish Gods ho­nour, or that reverence before the chaire of E­state to be diminishing the Kings honour, or ob­servance to the Peers, on whom his favour shines, [Page 703] a disgrace to the Prince as this, when indeed it is a more honouring of either by that distinguishing, and respect to others in their due place and de­gree, and by the degrees the dignity of each more seen and declared, and the reverence done to the one, redounding in some measure to the o [...]her, as if not more enhau [...]sed, yet more expressed by it, and as the house for the owners, so these for Gods sake respected, though as the things different, so the reverence exhibited to each his due, as shew­ed in the last Section before, there being a Cultus reverentiae or R [...]ligiosa observantia, as well as divina adoratio a civill respect, religious reverence, and divine worsh [...]p, and so some things may have a civill respect, others a religious observance, God only a divine worship; and the holy things in re­ference to him, and for his sake are reverenced so far forth as they are, which is far from insinua­ting their derivation of Gods honour upon any besides God, which were damnable Idolatry (and God divert it:) for as the infinitude of his nature cannot be comprehended under the same kinde of being, so neither to be comprehended or dis­persed under the same kinde of worship with a creature, when yet notwithstanding by such re­verentiall respects to holy things in their degrees, the Church may seem to shew, as one learnedly observes, by what naturall and rationall propor­tions, she rose (and we may with her) by way of supereminencie, as the Schooles speake, from a relative respect of divine things, to an absolute respect of the divine Essence, and from a just va­luation of man, to a right estimate of God, and this a religious, holy and good use of that reve­rence [Page 704] used according to the severall distance and difference of degrees in it.

58. Doth the Church of God so allow it?

Yes, and ever hath, as Damas speaks of the like [...], may we say of some part of the reverence used, whiles divine worship on­ly directed to God, and for whose sake yet the re­spect and reverence that we yeeld to the holy things, is to them extended, and if all Isreael and the Priests, as before noted, without touch or staine of Idolatry, could or might and did wor­ship (as well as David and Daniel towards the holy Temple) towards the mount, the cloud, the pillar of fire, the Tabernacle, the Arke, Oracle, and Mercy-seat (where yet were Images of Cherubims and Palmetrees, Exod. 37. 7. and 1 King. 6. 23. 32.) how much more we before God in his Church, and to him towards his holy Table, his Altar, Mercy-seat, and mysteries there tokens of his graces and presence, and where he hath no lesse mercifully promised, then power­fully performed his promise, and manifested such his goodnesse, and gratious presence, yet firmly looking at him, so graciously promising and per­forming, or his promises and graces in the things shewed and performed? not the bare things, nor boots it to cavill, or say thus the Heathen or any Idolaters might palliate their Idolatry, it is farre otherwise with them (besides the difference of the worship before noted) who terminate their worship even divine in the thing on their Altars, or under the thing shew a false god, Wherein it is terminated, as Dagon, Molec, Anubis, Osyris, Jupiter, or a creature or Divell, as some Heathens [Page 705] and Indians, yea sometimes such wicked men, and caitiffes, (As a noble Christian Lady, told a hea­then tyrant, and persecutor, worse then the wret­ches that did, or commanded sacrifice to them, as she asked him, if he would willingly be counted so beastly blind, bad or blockish, as Vul [...]an, Plutus, Mercury, Stercutius, nay Mars himselfe, or his wife, as Venus or Flora, so infamous for lewd­nesse, theeves and stales of theft, or strumpets;) thus the case far different, though even in the best things, we may note the Divell as it were, Gods Ape, and hereby perhaps in his divelish policy, seeking to disparage, and disgrace what were good, by such his apish imitation, which yet are, and ever shall continue holy, and his devices fru­strate, soon as discovered.

59. Why doe we worship generally towards the East?

Not as having it from the Gentiles or Persians, adoring the Sun rising, but according to the posi­tion of our Churches, and that originally from an­tiquity derived, as placed opposite to the sight of the Jewish Temple and Synagogues, that looking to the west, or Sun-set, were so to end, and had their Sun-set, as this Son of righteousnesse, our Saviours rising, or his setting in the flesh, with that their Temple, but brighter rising againe by his glorious resurrection and ascention, so ours looking to that Son-rising, and to the East, to­wards the face of Christ, as he was exalted on that Altar of his crosse, looking from Mount Calvary West, and as the Temple stood, (which was to vanish) from the Temple, or with the sight and posi [...]ion of it, a looking westward towards us, and our Church, and so we and our Churches, on the [Page 706] opposite part, as it were over all the world loo­king East, and towards him in his rising, and that Temples declining; whence we thus with anti­quity, as well as authority commanding it, and good reason, and Religion so enjoyning, ordinari­ly doe our devotions, as it is fit, according to such prescript, and the voice of the Turtle that is heard in our land, the voice of Christ, and his Church the Spirit, and the Bride, who thus say come, and whom we ought to heare, and not the voice of Babell, or confusion of tongues that would per­vert all things, the voice of Schisme and Sedition, whence flow disorder, and dissention, kindling the flames of contention and rebellion, or sow­ing the seeds of discord, Anarchy and confusion.

60. This may then serve for answer to them also, that aske why we worship towards the upper parts of the Church and Altar?

It may, from such position and site of our Churches, or if it content them not, we may thus farther return and retort it, against them that urge at it or against it, by so questioning it, why do they rather use reverence to God at the Church then any other place, but because of his more presential apparance, or gracious presence, as themselves confesse there, then any other place esteemed so within the Church for the same reason, as more excellent tokens of his graces, and gracious pre­s [...]nce there in those places, then any where else exhibited, doe we so tender there our humblest reverence and devotions to him, memorising thereby his graces and goodnesse that we ac­knowledge there represented to our eies and mindes, o [...] eies of our minde, and devoutest con­sideration [Page 707] in these places and things, which how can we fitly remember, or acknowledge, but in the most dutifull and submisse manner and ge­sture, and with such reverenciall respects, in to­ken of our duty, thankfulnesse and humility.

61. What followeth?

What preparation is required of us for the due receiving of so great a mystery, and the graces of it, set forth in the last question and answer of the Catechisme.

SECT. IV. Of our preparation to the Lords Supper.

The prepa­ration we ar [...] [Page 708] to make before receiving by a due and conscio­nable exami­nation of [Page 709] our selves and our faith charity and repen­tance with conveni­ent [Page 710] motives and con­siderati­on to stirre us up, and invit [...] us to the same, taken [Page 711] the types ex­cellency and other the wonder­full graces and ef­fects of it, as well [Page 712] in holy Scrip­tures testimo­ny, as else by the se­cret working [Page 713] and spea­king of Gods secret spirit to our souls and [Page 714] [...]nscien­ces manife­sted and revealed, whence also we [Page 715] may finde many and excellent Elogia or enc [...] ­mions of the same and [Page 716] the comforts we receive thereby and learne what we and our soules, or we in soule ought [Page 717] to say think [...] and t [...]stifie of the blessed [...]aora­ment, if we be indeed worthy Recei­ver [...] [...] So as our Prepara­tion [Page 718] by repen­tance, the exami­nation of the truth of it in our loa­thing & dotesting of sin and [Page 719] lon [...]ing desire after Christ and his righte­ousnes, our prepara­tion by faith in [Page 720] exami­ning the truth, evidence, ground, and fruit of it the excellen­cy of this [Page 721] excellen­cy of this faith seen in the ope­rations of all parts of both body and soul work by love [Page 722] towards God and charity towards men enflamed with good and holy desires and zealous of good allions [Page 723] Whereby worthy receivers or so much deficient as falling short or deficient in this to be accompt­ed and [Page 724] so all possible means before and re­verent gesture behavi­our and holy Medita­tions at the time o [...] [...]e­ceiving. [Page 725] to be used as after re­ceiving, a due, se­rious, and thanke­full recogni­tion [Page 726] of this benefit and Gods mercies and blessings in Christ with pray [...]rs and pious medita­tions to be used, and all opposi [...]e [Page 727] vanity and pro­phanesse avoided.

1. VVHat is required of them that come to the Lords Supper?

A due preparation & to be rightly disposed, both before, at, and after the receiving of the same.

2. What is this preparation?

To examine themselves whether they repent them truly of their former sins, stedfastly purpo­sing to lead a new life, have a lively faith in Gods mercy through Jesus Christ, with a thankfull re­membrance of his death, and be in charitie with all men.

3. What herein to be observed?

The due examination of themselves, and

First of their repentance, both in regard of their whole life and [Page 708]sinnes,

  • Past, and present, to repent them truly of those sinnes.
  • To come, to prevent them by stedfast­ly purposing to lead a new life.

Secondly, of their faith, wherein to bee noted, the

  • Ground of it, Gods mercy and promises.
  • Meanes of it, in and through Christ.
  • Fruit of it, referred to Christ, and This mystery, a thankfull re­membrance of it, and of his death.

His members so to forgive as we desire to bee forgiven in him, and be in perfect peace and cha­rity with all men.

4. Why is this preparation and examination requi­red?

Because otherwise eating and drinking un­worthily, the unprepared persons eate and drinke their owne damnation, not considering the Lords body, by their presumption, 1 Cor. 11. 28. And so making the power of it, that should be salvati­on, to their perdition: So he that came unprepa­red to the feast, without his wedding garment, was for that presumption cast out into utter dark­nesse, Matth. 21. 12. which may teach us to bee prepared when we come to this feast and Supper of the Lamb.

5. What may move us to this preparation?

The consideration and due weighing with our selves,

1. Our great unworthinesse of so great a bles­sing, thus neer to approach to the Lord of glory.

2. The great presence we are to approach unto, even the highest estate of the world, the honoura­ble [Page 709] company of Saints.

3. That highest place, the Church and presence of God, and the Lamb, that we are to come be­fore, and so neere, to be thus received; and how shall we appeare in our filthy nakednesse, orrag­ged and polluted cloathes of sin?

4. The great favour of God thus inviting us to this feast, taking us home to him, tying us so neere in bonds of love.

5. The great and inestimable benefit wee re­ceive hereby, as Christ himselfe, his graces, union with God, communion with all Saints, and confir­mation in this happy estate.

6. What other motives or consideration to bee used?

Such godly and pious meditations as the very mystery it selfe, and every part of it considered a­part, may present unto us, to stir up devotion, and a desire of the same in the soule: as of

1. The types and figures of it, and the like.

2. The excellencie of it, compared with other feasts.

3. The wonderfull graces and effects of it.

4. The Sentences of Scripture and Fathers concerning it.

5. The necessity of it, whereby the soule may be inflamed with more earnest desire of it, and de­sire to be prepared and adorned in fitting sort, for the receiving it worthily, as a Bride for her Bride­groome Christ, or the guest having on a wedding garment.

7. How for the types and figures of it?

By remembring the types aforesaid, and such like other figures representing the divine manner [Page 710] and majesty of the mystery, as well as the anti­quity and eternity of the blessing, intended and prepared for the godly, as it is

  • 1. The feast of the marriage of the Lamb, the feast of our Passover, and feast of our Souls.
  • 2. The wedding dinner in the Gsopell.
  • 3. The supper of the Lamb, in the Revelation.
  • 4. The banquet of the great King.
  • 5. Figured,

1. In the Passover, 2. The Cakes Abraham set before the Angels. 3. The bread and wine by Melchised [...]c set before Abraham. 4. The Shew-bread in the Temple before the Lord. 5. The Cakes that Elias did eate, walking in the strength of them fourty dayes, to mount Horeb. 6. The meale and oyle of the widow of Sarepta, that did not waste in the famine. 7. The Manna, Tree of life, Rock, and such other things, representing the sweet [...]esse, comfort and eternity of it.

8 How the Excellencie compared with other Feasts?

In that the feasts of the world commonly

1. Are profane and sensuall, this heavenly and spirituall, sanctified and ordained for the health of the soule.

2. Have variety and vanity, this onely one dish; but of that perfection and divine relish, in that u­nity, yeelding infinite pleasure, and all saciety.

3. Have or use little speech of death, but all of earthly pleasures; in this, like the Philosophers banket, here is a deaths head to teach tempe­rance, the memoriall of Christs death and passion, but cause of our salvation proposed.

Store of meats bring diseases to the body, and destruction to the soul; in this the soul refreshed with the grace of Christ bringing salvation.

[Page 711] The great excesse openeth the way to hell; in this holy feast, Christ setteth open the ready way to heaven.

9. How the graces else, and effects considered?

In a wonderfull measure manifested in it, and so worthy to be admired, loved and desired; since as he is wonderfull, holy, Esay 9. 11. so is this mystery: and as was said by Manna, Man- [...]u, what is this? so may wee say truly, with admira­tion of his mercy and love, what is this?

1. That the Sonne of God should be thus given, bread of life, and Manna to his people.

2. That hee that dwelleth in heaven, among Quires of Angels, should thus be food to the sons of men?

3. That the Lord of Majesty should thus make his Mansion on earth, and among the tents of his servants.

4. That hee should bee thus received whom the heavens cannot containe for his glory?

5. That this meat should thus comfort the soule, purge the conscience, and cure our leprosie of nature.

6. That he doth nourish us with his owne body after so divine a manner.

7. That the heavenly effect is such, that the meat is not converted into our nature, but wee changed by it, into a more divine nature.

10. What other effects and graces remembred?

In that herein is the most comfortable work un­der heaven for our good; wherein especially re­markable,

1. That whereas other meats receive life of the body, this giveth life to the soule.

[Page 712] 2. That whereas other meates are changed into our substance, this changeth us into it, and a more heavenly substance.

3. It doth change the mortality of our nature, into immortality of life and glory.

4. It cannot therefore be, that our bodies should remaine in the sepulchre, since refreshed and nourished by Christs body.

5. It is so a pledge of our resurrection and as­cension with Christ into glory.

6. As bodily food reneweth and comforteth naturall heat and strength, so this the heat of the soule.

7. As the forbidden fruit corrupted soule and body, so this, by the blessing of God, sanctifieth both.

8. Hereby not onely spirituall diseases, that cause death; but death it selfe expelled, and put to flight.

9 Hereby all sinnes cleansed, vertues encrea­sed, and the soule made fertile with spirituall graces.

10. Hereby we are deified, as we may speake, made divine like God, reformed to his image in grace here, in glory hereafter; which are by some referred to twelve heads.

11. Which are they?

In that his holy remedy, cure of sicknesse, com­fort in health, ease in infirmity; and mystery is

  • 1. To quicken us in death, or deadnesse of heart.
  • 2. To set at liberty in the spirituall bondage of sinne.
  • 3. To inflame us with a kinde of heat of de­votion.
  • [Page 713] 4. To give patience in adversity and trouble.
  • 5. To nourish us in health and prosperity.
  • 6. To restore us in sicknesse, or extremity.
  • 7. To unite us to God in peace and charity.
  • 8. To Communicate his graces to us in neces­sitie.
  • 9. To make us whole, if weak and lame.
  • 10. To preserve us being made whole.
  • 11. To strengthen us in all our life.
  • 12. To conduct us to glory in our death.

And according to this is Saint Bernards medita­tion on the same.

12. How is that?

That this heavenly Manna, and divine mystery,

  • 1. Is physicke to the body.
  • 2. Way to the traveller.
  • 3. Strength to the weak.
  • 4. Joy to the whole.
  • 5. Refuge to the poore.
  • 6. Counsell to the rich.
  • 7. Help to them in danger.
  • 8. Heavenly comfort to the departing soule.

According to that which saith a reverend mo­derne Divine.

  • 1. If that I am sicke, here I may cure me.
  • 2. If whole, here I may keep me.
  • 3. If living, here I may comfort me.
  • 4. If dead in sin, here I may raise me.
  • 5. If I desire to burn with the love of God, here I may inflame me.
  • 6. If I am cold in devotion, here I may warme mee.
  • 7. If blind, here I may enlighten me.
  • 8. If spotted, here I may cleanse me.
  • [Page 714] 9. I will not flie from God, as Adam did, since here I shall finde grace to strengthen me.

13. What sentences of holy Scripture concerning it?

For our comforts, we may remember: That,

1. To Adam was said, that day thou eatest of that tree, thou shalt die; but of this here, to us, eat and live for ever, Joh. 6. 58.

2. Of mount Sinai it was said, he that toucheth the hill, Exod. 19. shall die; but who commeth to this hill, and feast, described, Esa. 25. 6. shall live.

3. In Sampsons Riddle, De forte dulcedo, and out of this Lion of the Tribe of Juda, the sweet­nesse of this heavenly Manna, in the Eucharist.

4. Jacob said, surely God is in this place, though I was not ware of it, Gen. 28. 16. so may we say, God is here, though we see him not.

5. David saith, Memoriam fecit mirabilium su­orum, Psal. 111. true of this holy mystery, his me­moriall, and, Tues magnus, faciens mirabilia, Psal. 86. 9.

6. Abraham weaning Isaac, made a feast, Gen. 21. 8. Christ to weane us from the love of the world, maketh us this heavenly feast.

7. To Zacheus was said, This day is salvation come unto thy house, Luke 19. this is said to our soules, by Christs comming.

8 Adam cast out of Paradise, must eat the bread of carefulnesse; man received to grace in Christ, doth thus eat the bread of life, Angels food.

9. The Spouse in the Canticles, saith, Cant. 5. 1 I have gathered my myrrhe with my spice, I have [Page 715] eaten my honey-combe with my honey, I have drunk my wine with my milk, eat, O my friends, drink, &c. so speaketh Christ to our soules in the Eucharist.

10. Christ teacheth this salutation, Peace be to this house, Luke 10. 5. he saith so to us, in this; and if we open to him, he promiseth to sup and rest with us, Rev. 3. 21.

14. What should the soule say in this respect?

It may well answer in the words of the Spouse.

1. Ecce Sponsus, as the wise Virgins, Mat. 25. 6. and go forth to meet him.

2. Ecce Ancilla Domini, with the blessed Vir­gin, Luke 1. 18.

3. Dic verbum, & vivet anima, with the Cen­turion, Matth. 8 29.

4. Lift up your heads ye gates, and be you lift up you everlasting doors, and the king of glo­ry shall come in, Psal 24.

5. Taste and see how gracious the Lord is, &c. Psal. 34. 7.

6. Give us Lord this water of life, with the woman of Samaria, John 4.

7. As the Hart longeth for the water-brookes, &c. Psal. 42.

15. What other comfortable sayings of the Fathers of this?

In that reverent stile they use of it, as aforesaid, and as St. Chrysostome saith, it is a miracle of my­steries. Saint Cyprian, a joyfull solemnity. Thomas Aquinas, a precious banquet, admirable, whole­some and full of all sweetnesse; as by the ancient Christians [...], feast of charity, and so generally, [Page 716] a great, divine, venerable, inestimable, and most noble mystery.

16. What is our necessity of it, or how discovered?

By considering, 1. Our want and nakednesse without it, and what need of refreshing we have in our earthly journey.

2. What comfort it bringeth with it, bring­ing Christ and his graces into our houses.

3. What is our work, our land, our people, as was demanded of Jonah, Jon. 1. 9.

4. Whither our journey tendeth in this our pil­grimage of life.

5. Heaven our home and haven, and this the onely or chiefe viand, we can have for our re­freshing on the way.

17. How may we be confirmed, or farther enfla­med with the love and desire of this holy mystery?

By serious considering, and ruminating with thy selfe, these or the like holy meditations, of the necessity, greatnesse, worthinesse of this divine, and heavenly Sacrament, or thy duty in the same, and blessednesse by it. As,

1. How it is Manna, Angels food, Bread of life, the Seale of the Covenant, Pledge of Grace, &c. Marriage feast.

2. How in regard of it, all earthly honours and substance are vaine: And hereby peace is come to thy soule, and salvation.

3. How whilest thou dost communicate, thou art a temple of the holy Ghost, and thy soule a house of prayer.

4. How by it thou art become a living and new sepulchre for thy Saviours body, or which more, his graces to reside in.

[Page 717] 5. How he is thus taken down from the Crosse by thee, and lodged in this new Sepulchre, in thy garden.

6. How hereby, myrrhe and pure spices, shall flow and distill into that Garden, thy Soule.

7. How it is the heavenly viand of the soule, and onely best refection in thy journey towards heaven, and eternity.

8. How hereby thou mayest be cured of thy sicknesse of sin, blindnes, issue of bloud, lame­nesse, or other infirmity.

9. How thou art bid to this feast, bring but faith and have it, and all blessings; Pray, Lord increase my faith.

10. How, if Napkins, brought from the body of the Apostles, wrought cures, and miracles; how much more, this body of the Lord, in thee, and to thy soule?

11. How Christ in his conception, tooke our nature, and we in this spirituall reception, and conception of him, partake of his Divine nature.

12. How as we receive him, here, in this state of grace, he will, hereafter, receive us in glory.

17. How is our preparation by repentance.

The examination of the truth of our repe [...] ­tance, by the consideration of the time past, and former sins. Present, weaknesses and infirmities. To come, our purpose of amendment, by leaving our former courses, and study to amend our pre­sent imperfections by our striving and seeking to procure, and 1. Have a sense of feeling, and so a knowledge, and an acknowledgement of sin.

2. To have a loathing, leaving and forsaking of the same.

[Page 718] 3. To have a resolution, and firme prosecution of it, and a new course of l [...]fe, and holy living, as was before declared in the Sacrament of Bap­tisme; and the Godfathers vow and promise at the Font.

18. How is a son [...]e of sin wrought in us?

By grace given of God, obtained by prayer, and consideration of the will of God, which is our holinesse; and so we may proceed thence

1. To the knowledge of sin, which is looking into the glasse of the Law, wherein is seen, God [...] purity. Our sanctity required. Our sin, and so ugly deformity.

2. To the acknowledgement of that hatefull monster sin, thereby to obtaine remission and forgivenesse, and deliverance from the same.

19. How is the lo [...]thing of sin best wrought in us?

By considering,

1. The uglinesse and deformity thereof in Gods sight.

2. The uglinesse and deformity of our soules thereby made abominable in Gods sight, and like the Divell.

3. The losse wosustaine thereby, as the blot­ting out the image of God in our [...]oules.

4. The impurity of sin, and the soule defiled by sin made a cage of uncleane birds.

5. The [...]ate of God against sin, whose eies can behold no evill.

6. The loathing wherewith God loatheth a sinner, and his actions that are so contra [...]y to his pure nature, polluted and unclean.

7. The end of sin, shame, misery and confusion, which may well move [...]s to the leaving, loathing, [Page 719] hating, and forsaking the same as so [...]oule a mon­ster, that God much hateth.

20. How may that godly resolution be best wrought and confirmed in us?

By considering,

1. The promises of God to the penitent and godly persons.

2. The goodnesse of God requiring it.

3. The mercy of God alluring us to him.

4. The examples of mercy in sinners, received to grace to their comfort, and felicity, as of Mary Magdel [...]ne: penitent thiefe: David, Peter, &c.

5. The judgements of God against impenitent sinners denounced.

6. All the actions and workes of God, as i [...] were perswading us to a new obedience.

7. The unprofitablenesse, shortnesse, and con­temptiblenesse, yea endlesse shame of sin.

8. The fruits of conversion to God, holinesse and honour, joy, comfort and peace hereby, and here obtained, endlesse glory and eternity of re­ward hereafter in the love, favour and presence of God, which may move us to a constant resolu­tion, yea prosecution of so happy a new a course intended, and perseve [...]ance to the end.

21. How is the preparation by faith?

By examining the truth, and lively operation thereof, to the saving and adoring the soule by

  • 1. The ground thereof, the Rocke Christ.
  • 2. The stedfastnesse there of without wavering.
  • 3. The fruits and [...]ff [...]cts thereof in our repen­tance begun and perfected.

Love to God in praise and thankfulnesse.

Love to men in charity and forgivenesse.

22. What is faith?

The evidence and assurance of things not seen, but hoped for; and so in particular of the mercies and promises of God made to us in Christ, expres­sed in his word, and confirmed in the Sacrament the seale of grace, the ground whereof is Christ the rock, and head corner stone, on which the Church is built, and whence it is so firme that the gates of hell shall not be able to prevaile against it; and as the Apostle saith, Neither heighth nor depth, principalities nor powers, life nor death, things present nor things to come, is able to re­move us from it, or the love of God, the fruit and effect of the same.

23. How is repentance the fruit of it?

As that is indeed the root and beginning of all goodnesse in us, and also yeelding at last perfecti­on to the same, as the feare of God the beginning of wisdome is founded in faith, the doctrine of sal­vation, apprehended by faith, mercy and graces received by faith, repentance so begun, conti­nued and perfected by the working of faith, and so also the fulfilling of the Law begun in faith of God, for whose sake we love our neighbour, and in the same faith yeeld him, our Lord, his honour and obedience; thus faith formeth in us all vertues and graces, as the same testifie the truth of our faith.

24. How is this excellency of faith seen?

Excellently described in ninth and tenth to the Hebrewes, where shewn to be the root and foun­dation of all the excellent graces of God, as the power of God in all holy men and Saints on earth, the ornament of the soule, and to us even [Page 721] all in all for godlinesse; so by

1. The eie of faith,

  • 1. The Fathers saw the promises afar off.
  • 2. We see God, and
  • 3. Looke up towards heaven.

2. The hand of faith, we apprehend Christ and his mercy and merits, and apply them to the soul, and are ready and prompt to all good works.

3. The heart of faith we beleeve and conceive Christ; lay hold on the promises.

4. The tongue of faith, we praise God, and make a godly confession.

5. The feet of faith, Enoch walked with God, and we come to his holy Temple, and walke the waies of righteousnesse, and by this faith as by a hand receive Christ in the Sacrament, and a mouth feeding on him, and a stomach or digestive faculty taking him to our soules, we are nourished by him, and turned by his power into one sub­stance, body, flesh and bloud with him, made flesh of his flesh, bone of his bones, and in him acceptable to God.

25. How is this faith seen working by love?

In our yeelding all honour and praise to God with thanks for his benefits and obedience to his will and Commandements.

In our yeelding due respect to our neighbour according to the will of God in perfect charity and peace with all men.

26. How then in respect of God?

In generall. To yeeld all honour, love, obedi­ence and duty, as it is expressed in the Command­ments, and first Table especially.

In particular. In respect had to this Sacra­ment [Page 722] and the receiving thereof,

1. To have an humble and thankfull heart.

2. To have holy remembrance of this so great benefit and blessing.

3. To have reverent commemoration thereof, with mouth and lips, ready to set forth the praises, and goodnesse of God, with thanksgiving for the same.

27. How in respect of men?

To be rightly disposed in charity towards them,

Both generally. As it is the will of God, and commanded in the Law and Gospel.

And particularly. In regard of this holy action, where is so especially required,

1. Forgivenesse. We desire forgivenesse, as in the Lords Prayer.

2. And here. And perfect peace with all men. As we desire to be at peace with God, and to have union with him, and communion with the Saints, whereof this Sacrament is a token and symbole, received to the soule.

28. How if we sinde not our selves so well prepared?

We are not to leave the Sacrament, but rather labour to be better prepared, which if we de­sire, will assuredly be effected; for we had not that grace to desire so well without Gods Spirit, and Sanctorum desideria Preces, God accepteth the good, even in the desire, and giveth more grace for that secret prayer; and we may use the means and motives before remembred.

29. How if we feele our selves heavy, and lumpish, even to so good desire?

To be sorry for it, and God will give grace, for [Page 723] godly sorrow, for any sin; and it selfe is an ear­nest, or token of grace, and by stirring up such cinders of grace, it may grow to a great flame, by Gods secret assistance; for we that have re­ceived all our life time so many and great bles­sings, why should we be unthankfull, (which is a shame) or idle, or desp [...]ire of more.

30. Bus were we not better refraine in this case?

Though to come not well prepared, is an of­fence, yet to stay away is no lesse; for it may seem a provoking of God, to anger, by such neglect; as staying in sin, and staying a way from this holy Mystery, appointed for a means and seal of grace; So this is the maze, or labyrinth, sin bringethus into; danger in comming, and more danger in stay­ing from the Lords Table.

31. What may we do then?

If any holy desire in our hearts, rather come, because this is a gate of mercy, or Jacobs ladder, whereon Angels and graces descend; and we may here finde mercy; the woman that touched the Hemme of Christs garment, was healed for her faiths sake, much more if thou touch the Lord himselfe; having a grame of faith, which is seene in thy holy desire, for though God heareth not sin­ners; and their sacrifice, and prayer is an abomi­nation; it is understood not so much of the sinner, as the resolute in sin, and delighter the ein; for the thiefe was heard, and the Publicane justified, both sinners; bu [...]repenting, and both received.

32. But may not the Minister put any back?

Yes: upon any notorious offence, or scandall, till publique satisfaction given; as it is not sit to give holy things to dogs, or cast pearles before [Page 724] swine; yea, and sometimes at the discretion of the Minister, when upon his knowledge, it may be for the benefit of the party, by his better prepa­rednesse, and humiliation.

33. Who can be said well or sufficiently prepared?

Though none can be sufficiently prepared, con­formably to the great dignity of the mysterie in it selfe, and our unworthinesse considered, did we prepare our selves all our lives; yet if we come, as before is shewed, with faith and repentance, judging our selves, and confessing our unworthi­nesse, but with purpose of amendment in due re­verence; this is as God requireth, and by him ac­counted comming worthily; for as in our alms, is required, according to that which as a man hath, nor that he hath not; so in this preparing, doing as much as we can, is thereby accounted wanting nothing.

34. What reverence required in comming?

1. Both internall, of the minde, humbled and exercised in holy thoughts, and devotions, on the knees of our hearts.

2. And externall, of the body, for testification thereof, as one to be done, the other not to be left undone, for who can too humbly, or reverently receive so great, and holy a blessing, and divine mysterie.

35. Why such preparation or reverence required?

The more to humble, and fit us, to receive so high a blessing, as we may consider,

1. If so many purifications, and cleansings by the Law appointed, in them that did approach the temple.

2. If such preparations and purifications be­fore [Page 725] the receiving of the Law, Exod 19.

3. If Moses must put off his shooes, approching the Angell in the bush, Exod. 2.

4. If David and Salomon made such preparation for the materiall temple,

5. If David in the Tabernacle, Solomon in the Temple, on their knees and faces before the Lord,

6. The 24 Elders, their crownes to the ground, as bowed before the Mercy seat and the Lamb, with what preparation let us think, what manner of persons we ought to be, and with what reve­rence and humility ought we to approach his pre­sence, or [...]he throne of grace.

36. What are we to doe at the receeiving?

We are to consider the benefit and present my­stery, wonder with reverence, touch it with the hand of faith, appreh [...]nd it with the heart, and so receive the outward signe, contemplate the in­ward grace, and thou mayest

So

  • 1. Remem­ber the
    • Author, his action and holy in­stitution.
    • Holy company present, when first administred.
    • His offering and passion then presently at hand.
  • 2. Conceive
    • Thy selfe invited now, to that holy feast.
    • Thy invitation to the Table of Angels in heaven.
    • Thy preservatiō in the strength of this, to eternity.
  • [Page 726]3. Consider
    • Heavenly graces presented with this Manna, Angels food.
    • Christ, peace and salvation come to our soules.
    • Our union with Christ & God, & communion with the Saints.

36. What is to be done after receiving?

1. We ought to give thankes to Christ for his benefits blessings, & graces; This benefit, and his presence therein: His comming thus under our roo [...], and bringing peace and salvation to us.

2. We o [...]g [...]t to beseech him, Never to de­part from us: To bee more powerfully present wi [...]h us: To continue with us to the end, and take us wholly to h [...]mselfe.

3. Remember to resigne our selves wholly to him that hath thus taken possession of our soules. Be more and more carefull to please him: Fly from what shall bee displeasing to him, or desiling to our sovles.

4. Meditate on the covenant of God, whereof this a seale; Renewing thy covenant of obedi­ence in this Sacrament: The holines of obedience thou hast promised. As holinesse becommeth the House of God for ever, and such is the Christians soule, a house or temple of the holy Ghost; and therefore to flie sin and vice, and practise new and better obedience all the dayes of our life.

37. How may this holy course be continued?

By earnest and hearty prayer, the beginning, obtaining and conservation of all graces to the soule, together with the meditation of this so great a blessing; and herein, as Christs gracious [Page 727] presence, so in him Gods divine presence, both graciously here, and his eye and aid powerfully with us present every where: then which, if we ju [...]tlv consider it, there can be no greater motive to pull us back from sin, and confirm us in goodnesse; and so if it were possible, alwayes, but however, often to remember, that he, who is thus gracious­ly present in this divine mystery, and Sacrament, is most powerfully alwayes present, and vigilant o­ver us in his Majesty; yea, beholde thus and all our actions.

38. How if we want of this so exact preparation, or the degrees of such perfection?

We are to bewaile our wants, seeke for more supplement of graces from him, who giveth [...]ree­ly, and reprocheth no man; and so strive still for more perfection.

39. But what of carelesse, negligent, and profane contemners or presumers?

Of such it will be verified, They eate and drink their owne damnation, not considering or caring for the Lords body, and comming but as Hogges & swine, these best things are to them an occasion of falling, and they will be plagued for their pre­sumption, as making the Table of the Lord, and feast of salvation, a table of condemnation, by their profanesse; against which carelesnesse and contempt, God hath threatned severe judge­ment, and casting out of his presence, to bee pu­nished in utter darknesse, with the Divell and his Angels for ever. From which fearfull doome hee in his mercy deliver us.

SECT. V. An Appendix concerning the summe and use of the Catechisme.

An Appen­dix shewing the sum and use of the Ca­techisme to be the foun­dation of our [Page 729] profession of Chri­stianity in the laying thereby the grounds of religi­on, specified [Page 730] In those rites of Our faith and good works the Creed and Com­mand­ [...]nents [Page 731] and the rule and doctrine of Prayer, and the Sacra­ments all taken out of holy Scrip­ture. [Page 732] and the expresse word of God whose bookes are in this order re­membred the Chiefe of which as the Canon [...]aith and [Page 733] rule of all godly o­bedience are received the others for good example and that History admitted and read [Page 734] though not so generally approved as many Pseud [...] ­graphe were by the Church utterly rejected [Page 735] but the true worth of the Canoni­call proved by the most evident testimo­nies of Gods Spirit the [Page 736] Chur­ches and Fa­thers, as well Argu­ments drawne from the things them­selves, as the anti­quity miracu­lous, preser­vation [Page 737] matter handled, confession of the ve­ry hea­thens of their ex­cellency consent of them­selves and [Page 738] with truth common­ly wanting in other Writers, and the like all o [...] them te­stifying to the [...]n­science the excellen­cie. [Page 739] of the same, and more commen­ding the hearing, reading, and medita­ting of them to [Page 740] the t [...]uly devout and godly Christi­an to the eternall comfort of his soule which is more ef­fectually wrought, also [Page 741] from the same word of God by his owne ordi­nance, of the right dividing, [Page 742] p [...]a­ching and ex­pounding the same here ex­plained; whence the duty of hearers also tou­ched who are the better prepared thereun­to [Page 743] by the grounds of Reli­gion thus said in the Cate­chisme, and Gods blessing to be praied for the secon­ding the same.

1. VVHat is the summe of all?

As saith the wise man, the Preacher, to feare God and keep his commandements: this is the whole duty of man, Eccles. 12. ult.

2. What the summe of the Catechisme?

The very same, being the explication of that du [...]y of ours to God,

1. By fearing him, according to that holy rule of faith, expressed in the Creed.

2. By keeping his Commandements, in doing as in the Law appointed; praying as hee hath taught us; Receiving the Sacraments, holy my­steries and pledges of his love, seales of grace, as he hath instituted and ordained.

3. What the use of it?

To conforme us outwardly and inwardly, in soule and body, or whole course of life and con­versation, to that we make profession of, the name and calling of a Christian.

4. How doth it this?

By laying these maine grounds and foundation of religion, which howsoever they may seem few and little, as comprised in so small a booke as the Catechisme, are yet the substance of many large volumes, and the best learning in the world; as all that we should, or need to beleeve by faith, doe in all duty, pray for from God, or desire in the co­venant of grace, whereby fitted to serve God, [Page 729] and else to behave our selves outwardly and in­wardly, according to that our most holy pro­fession.

5. How is that?

As we are taught hereby fitted and furnished

Both in wardly, with faith, knowledge and gra­ces, and all such things which a Christian ought to know and beleeve for his soules health, and to confirme us in the truth: And outwardly to the acts of a Christian life, being hereby enabled to make profession of our hope, and render account of our faith, in some measure to reprove or con­vince the gainsayers. And to other acts mentioned and in ended in the Title and beginning of the Catechisme.

6. Which are they?

To be thought sufficiently prepared and fit,

1. To be confirmed of the Bishop, so receiving such confirmation and approbation.

2. To be admitted to receive the holy commu­nion: To be surety for others at baptisme, as able to teach them to answer for themselves.

3. To have their owne suretie released, as they enabled to stand for others sureties.

4. To heare Sermons and Scriptures read or expounded more profitably: And

5. To read holy Scriptures more comfortably themselves: And

6. To understand it better, being thus grounded in these principles of Religion, taken out of holy Scripture, as being the chiefest and most substan­tiall parts of the same, that primarily concern our blessed estate and salvation.

7. How the Creed?

Concerning

  • 1. God the Father, I beleeve, &c.
    • I beleeve, Lord help my, &c. You beleeve in the Father, be­leeve in me also, I and the Fa­ther are one, Luke 14. 1. &c.
    • Ps. The eyes of all things, &c.
    • Gen. 1. 1. In the beginning, &c.
  • 2. God the Sonne, the whole doctrine of the Evangelists and Apostles in every point, expressed in the Gospel.
  • 3. God the holy Ghost, Joh. 14. 15. Joh. 15. 26. and Joh. 16. 7. and 16. 13. Ioh. 20. 22. Luke 24. 49. Acts 2. &c.

As, concerning the Church,

Matth 16. 16, 17, 18, &c. Jo. 17. 15, 16, 17. Act. 2. 47. Holy cath. Church. Commun. of Saints.

Mat. 16, 19. Luk 18. 13. & 15. 10, 11. & 24. 47. Joh. 20. 23. Act. 2. 38. forgivenesse of sins. Joh. 5. 28 & 6. 40 & 11. 25. Luk. 14. 14. resurrection of the body, and life, &c. with many places of holy Scripture more.

8. How the rest?

Concerning

  • The Com­mandmēts
    • Exod. 20. 1. God spake, &c.
    • Deut. 5. 6. I am the Lord, &c.
  • The Lords Prayer
    • Mat. 69. When ye pray say, &c.
    • Luk. [...]1. 1. Our Father, &c.
  • The Sacra­ments
    • Baptis.
      • Mat. 28. 19
      • Mar. 16. 15
      • Acts 2. 41.
      • Act. 10. 47
    • L. Sup. Mat. 26. 26. Mar. 14. Luk. 22. 19. 1 Cor. 11. 25.

9. What is the word of God?

The will, or especially the promises and mer­c [...]es of God revealed,

1. In the flesh, Christ, the incarnate word, and truth, and shewed both in the creation of the world, and redemption of mankinde.

2. In the characters of the voice, the bookes of holy Scriptures, the written word of God, con­tained in the Bible, or Book of God, in the old and new Testament, so called, and the Bookes thereof.

10. Which, or how many are they?

The Canonicall Bookes of the old Testament, so called by the Hebrews, the 24.

Genesis 2 Samuel. Proverbes.
Exodus 2 Kings Ecclesiastes.
Levit. 2 Chron. Song of Solomon.
Numb. Ezra Isaiah
Deuter. Nehem. Jeremie, with Lament.
Josua. Hester. Ezechiel.
Judges. Job Daniel.
Ruth. Psalmes The 12. small Prophets

The new Testament all of them, 21. or by divi­ding of the Epistles, 27. viz.

  • Gospels 4. Acts 1.
  • The Epistles of Saint
    • Paul 14.
    • Peter 2.
    • James 1.
    • John 3.
    • Jude 1.
  • Revelation 1.

[Page 732]Apocry phall

  • Esdras
  • Tobit
  • Judith
  • Hester
  • Reliques of wisdom of Solomon
  • Ecclus. or wisdom of Syrach
  • Jeremy, or
  • Baruch, and
  • Daniel
  • Maccabees.

11. How called the word of God?

As manifesting the will and covenant of God with mankinde. As the most ancient, so most di­vine of all writings whatsoever; [...]avouring of more then humane wisdome, as by divine revela­tion, and inspiration, written and so directed, and aiming at Gods honour, as no other writings in the world the like, or comparable with them.

12. What are the Canonicall bookes?

The chief parts of holy Scriptures, undoubtedly by all acknowledged, and received as the very word of God, the rule, and Canon of faith, by which onely most firmly proved, and so thence styled Canonicall.

13. What of the Apocryphall?

As not so generally received, or approved of in the Church, but as the name sounds, not so ma­nifest, and yet though not so properly Canoni­call, and of so prime authority, yet of holy and necessary use, and annexed to the former, as full of good instructions, and histories, declaring Gods wonderfull providence over his people.

14. What difference herein?

Very much in opinion, and errours of men dis­senting,

1. Some denying divers parts, of the very Ca­nonicall books of the old and new Testament.

[Page 733] 2. Some Canonizing the Apocryphall, of e­quall authority with the former, as the Papists.

3. Some Obtruding divers other books for the word of God, never approved of the Church, in any respect but rather composed by Heretiques.

15. Who of the first sort?

I. Some receiving onely the five books of Mo­ses, as the Sadduces.

Some the new Testament, as the Manichees, and Marcion.

Some the Gospel of Saint Marke, as Cerinthus,

II. Some Rejecting.

1. The Psalmes, as the Nicholaytans, and Ana­baptists.

2. The Book of Job, as some Rabbins.

The Book of Daniel, as Porphyrius.

3. The Gospel of Saint Luke, as Cerdon.

Of Saint John, as the Alogi.

4. Works of Saint Paul as the Ebonites.

16. Who of the second sort?

The Papists, which account the Apocryphall writing of that authority to be rules of faith, and proofe thereof, and so Canonicall.

17. Who of the third sort?

Divers Heretiques, and pseudo-Christians, that have obtruded many such books to the world, and for additions to scripture that were either mani­festly false, and blasphemous, or no wayes appro­ved such. As,

1. A third and fourth of Esdras, and appendix to Job.

2. A third and fourth of Macchabees, and Pre­face to the Lamentations.

3. Microgenesis, and the book of Enoch.

[Page 734] 4. The Gospel of Saint Thomas, and Matthias, and Acts of Saint Peter.

5. [...]vangelium Eternum full of blasphemies, found An [...] [...]120. And many more the like, as i [...] Six­tus Senensis, to be seen.

18. How are the former bookes proved to be the word of God and Canonicall.

By tr [...]w and undoubted.

I. Testimony of the

1. Church in all ages, with reverence embra­cing and receiving them.

Most worthy men, and Fathers writing of them, as especially Saint Jerome.

2. Epist. ad,

  • Paulum, Tom. 3.
  • Letam, Tom. 1.

shewing both the number order, and reading them with profit.

3. Spirit of God speaking in them with a kinde of Divine Majesty and authority, convincing the conscience, and converting the sou [...]e as no other writings whatsoever.

II. Arguments drawne from the things there handled, the matter and manner of handling, be­yond all other ordinary writings, in any respects, so representing a kinde of Divinity, in them, with power and authority, over the soul.

19. What Argument especially?

1. From the antiquity of them before all other writings, and so well as taught, and inspired of God.

2. From the instruments that writ them, most holy men, of all ages and so moved by the Spirit of God.

3. From the miraculous preservation, among so many casualties as by the very finger of God.

[Page 735] 4. From the miracles confirming their doctrine, and authority as from the hand of God.

5. From the Prophesies contained in them, that could not be but from God.

6. From the matters handled, holy and vertuous, or religious and savouring of God.

7. From the Heathen, and their admiration, and testimonies of them, confessing them, even from God.

8. From the drift of Scripture, to give glory to God.

9. From the admirable consent of holy Scrip­tures, though in so sundry ages written, as having one spirit, and truth of God.

10. From the conscience, even in the power and evidence of the truth, and grace of God there­in, confessing the same.

20. How the antiquity?

As the first and most ancient writings sim­ply and absolutely, that were in the world, and so delivering the things, of most antiquity, the Creation, and the flood and Covenant of God, in the works of Moses, of all which other Scriptures following, seeme but a commentary, and illustra­tion of the same, Orphes Linius, and the most an­cient Poets, and Philosophers, having their learn­ing, and knowledge of God, and other things [...]rom him, and the Grecians their letters, and their learning from Cadamus, as he from the Pheni­cians, and He [...]rews, So Moses more ancient then Orpheus, Linus, Amphion, Homer, or the very heathen Gods; See Tacian. Oratio. adversus Gentes; Clement. Alexandrinus, &c.

21. How the instruments?

[Page 736] Such holy men as are endowed with the Spi­rit of God, and prophesie, as Moses and the Pro­phets were; who could never have written as they did, and of such things, without Gods Spi­rit, to declare it unto them.

22. How the miraculous preservations?

An evidence of the hand of God; as writing, so preserving them, that though among so many enemies, and so many casualties, as so ancient, though most other very ancient records perish­ed; yet these even to a letter, against any cor­ruption of heretique, or other persecutour perse­vered; and that when other writings, if not pe­rished, yet depraved, these so singularly kept out of all their malice, or that it durst not touch them, such malice refrained, as it were, by the hand of heaven.

23. How by the miracles?

As the miracles wrought by Moses, a man so familiar with God, and so the Prophets, Christ the Messiah of the Lord, and his Apostles, most plain­ly shew, the doctrine, and that power from God.

24. How in the Prophesies?

As that of Moses, more admirable then prophe­sie the revelation of the creation, together with the Messiah's fore-telling Noah's, Abrahams, I­sac's, and Jacobs propheticall blessings, and other prophesies of the Messiah, Israels captivities in Aegypt and Babylon: Iosiah and Cyrus acts fore­ [...]old, absolutely declare the finger and Spirit of God, guiding the pen and hand of man.

25. How by the matter handled?

As treating of God and his goodnesse, faith and [Page 737] religion, repentance and newnesse or holinesse of life, dehorting from vice, and perswading to vertue, when other writers commonly treat of ridiculous, prophane and scurrilous, and if not lewd, nothing so good and holy things, what ar­gueth it, but so grave and holy writings pr [...]ceed from that holy fountaine, and the Spirit of God.

26. What of the Heathens testimonies, or confes­sion?

As a confession of the adversary, a confirmation of the truth, or making much for it.

1. As that of Trebellius Pollio, saying, Indeed Moses was the onely man familiar with God.

2. That of Numenius the Pythagorian Philoso­pher, saying, Plato was very Moses, speaking in the Attique tongue.

3. That of Plato himselfe confessing, hee lear­ned most excellent precepts of wisedome from the Barbariou [...], viz. meaning Moses and the Pro­phets.

4. That of Numa and Pompilius, approving Moses Law against Images.

5. Livi [...]s and Homer out of Moses, writ of the creation of the world.

6. That of Orpheus, of the two Tables of the Law. Ovia so, of the generall deluge, Gyants.

7. That of the Tower of Babell, though obscu­red with Fables and many Fictions.

8. That of Cornelius Tacitus of the story in Exodus, though with some additions of Fables and lies of his owne.

9. That of Proco [...]ins, of Iosua, and how for feare of him, the Phenicians left their countrey.

10. That of Abydenus, Sibylla, & Hestica [...]s, testify­ing [Page 738] the long lives of the ancients.

11. That of Eupolenius, of Abraham, how hee fought for Lot.

12. That of Apollo's Oracle, as saith Eusebius, testifying the Christians onely had the truth and true God.

13. That of Sibylls Oracles, and other heathen testimonies, and Ancients, in Lactantius Firmia­nus to be read, abundantly testifying this truth, and that it is from God.

27. How by the drift of Scriptures?

In that all other writings generally attribute most to wisedome, processe, inventions of men, and speaking little of God, least to his glory: the scope of holy Scriptures generally is to manifest God, shew his acts, and to ascribe honour and glo­ry to God, to whom it is due, and so apparantly shewing evidence of the Spirit, and grace, and po­wer of God.

28. How by the consent of Scriptures?

In that though in sundry ages, and by sundry men written, yet without any contradiction, all consenting to, and confirming one truth, it is most evident that one Spirit, the Spirit of truth, was director of them; especially considering in o­ther writings, even the same author, contradicting and con [...]rarying himselfe and one another, that in them is no end of reconciling the differences, that it is most plaine, as in this, the truth and con­ [...]t wonderfull, and in them the errours and diffe­rences infinite; the union and truth of this, is from that one, true, and onely God, and his Spi­rit.

29. How the Conscience?

[Page 739] As evinced by the truth and evidence of the graces and goodnesse of God in power working vpon the soule, enlightned by them, even confes­sing and acknowledging the Spirit of God, spea­king in them.

30. How are they to be used with profit, or to our comfort?

By our due and devout

  • 1. Reading them as the Oracles of God his divine ordinances and statutes, recorded in in the covenant of grace.
  • 2. Hearing them
    • Read
      • Publickly in the Church.
      • Privatly for our comfort and instruction.
    • Expounded in godly Sermons, and such fruitfull exhortations ordained to that end.
  • 3. Meditating on them day and night, Psal. 1. making them our delight, companions, and counsellors, as he is also said, They have been my songs in the house of my pilgrimage; all the day long is my study in them, and they are dearer to me then thousands of gold and silver, so ought we to thinke of them, as in them is placed our fe­licity and comfort; yea, heavenly repast, and eter­nally felicity and happinesse.

31. Is it not enough to read them, or heare them read?

Though it be good, and cannot be de [...]ied, but in a large sense, a kinde of preaching; as Moses was read in the Synagogue every Sabbath, yet as the Eunuch said, how can I understand without aninterpreter, and O how beautifull are the feet [Page 740] of them that bring glad tidings, and preach the Gospel of peace, so assuredly most comfortable to the godly soule, yea and after a sort needfull to have it for their better understanding, further il­lustrated and explaned

32. How is it needfull?

Because we see,

1. God hath ever sent such as should be con­verted, and perfected thereby to such teachers, as of Saul to Ananias, Cornelius to Peter, the Eu­nuch to Philip.

2. None can worthily and well receive the word that desire not the preaching, the ordi­nary meanes of salvation.

3. It is his ordinance, he appointed it, the meanes who said, The lips of the Priest shall pre­serve knowledge, and thou shalt seeke the Law at his mouth.

4. It is most convenient to seeke it of them, who are most exercised in it, and as two, see more then one, their advice will helpe our understan­ding, and whom should we better for any art go to, then the Artificer, and teacher of it?

5. We are dull of our selves, and need stirring up to the reading, and meditating thereon by preaching, that so both teacheth the matter, and stirreth up to the duty.

33. Who are to preach the word?

The Ministers lawfully appointed, and sen [...] of God, and so ordained to that office, Gods labou­rers entertained in his harvest, acknowledged by the Church, and so entring by the doore; the sheep heard their voice, Christ calling by then, & to their faithfulnesse and care, Christ hath pro­mised [Page 741] his presence, comfort and blessing.

34. What is preaching?

The power of God unto salvation in the vertue and efficacie of his word, whereby those that are ordained to life are called, and so it is seen in the

1. Right dividing of the word, and bread of life.

2. Expounding of the word, and mysteries of faith.

3. Ga [...]hering the flowers of instruction out of the garden of holy Scriptures.

4. Binding them up in fit posies and nosegaies for the comfort of them that would desire to use them.

5. Applying them to the soule, and spirituall senses at the discretion of the vigilant Pastor for the information of faith, or reformation of man­ners.

35. What requisite in the Preacher?

Convenient learning; as having been conver­sant in the Schooles of the Prophets; discretion in his doings, godlinesse in his life, that it is so a con­tinuall Sermon and vigilancy, care and consci­onablenesse in his office.

36. What required in the hearer?

A religious, godly and devout preparation of the soule before the hearing, by removing all im­pediments of hearing.

By bringing a desire to learne, and to be per­fected.

By presenting himselfe ready to be taught and instructed.

Devout disposition in hearing the word, to re­member we are in the presence of God, and come [Page 742] to heare his Embassadours and message to our soules.

To receive it with reverence and feare.

Silence and attention.

Faith and readinesse.

Constancie and meeknesse.

Alacrity, not wearinesse.

To retaine it as a heavenly treasure, and laying it up in our honest heart, desire and have a pur­pose to profit by it, and practise it.

Devout demeanour after the hearing, by medi­tating on it, as those cleane creatures so admitted for sacrifice to God that chew the Cud.

By calling it often to minde as good occasion may serve not being forgetfull hearers.

By endeavouring to practise it, and so to be doers of the word, James 1. 22. and bringing forth fruit.

37. How is the Catechisme needfull or usefull to this?

For that all Lectures & Homilies, Sermons, and such like godly discourses whatsoever, whether

1. Of any Catecheticall point, plainly and di­rectly of the Catechisme.

2. Of any other point of doctrine concerning faith or manners, that may be reduced to, as de­duced from, and grounded on some point in the Catechisme.

3. Of any or many points of such doctrine to­gether, asusually taken out of any sentence or parcell of the Scripture they can never be well understood without these points of the Cate­chisme, and grounds of Religion first learned, and in some measure understood, as the foundation of [Page 743] all further knowledge, as a childe can never read that hath not learned to spell, nor spell that hath not learned the letters, or A B C, or if he hap to know any word, or so by some speciall marke, it is by so rude, uncertaine and imperfect know­ledge, he is little or never the better for the same, so uncertaine and imperfect is their knowledge usually in these divine things that did never fitly lay this foundation.

38. What else required?

Prayer for a blessing upon good endeavours to have profit thereby, for though Paul himselfe plant, or Apollos water, yet is it God that giveth the encrease, and prayer usually the key to open, doore to enter, way to goe, and conclusion of e­very good designe: we ought to begin, continue and end with it every good and godly action; and as on Jacobs ladder Angels did ascend and des­cend, so in this, our prayers ascending, grace will descend, being so disposed, ascendat oratio, ut descendat gratia, our blessing of God hereby as­cending, his blessings will descend to our eternall comfort; which he grant of his mercy, in Christ Jesus, to whom with the holy Spirit, be praise and glory for ever, Amen.

An Alpha [...]eticall Table of the Principall Matters herein contained, as they lie dispersed in this Book: P. noting Par [...], S. Section, Q. Question: And may serve for most common places of Divinity.

The maine Heads in the Method, as they were digested, following the course of the Ca­techisme, being shewne in the Table at the beginning.

A
  • ABolition of Ceremo­nies, vid. Ceremonies
  • Abrogation of the old Law, vid. Morality of the Law.
  • Absolution the true use of it. p. 2. s. 12 q. 9. & seq. & p. 4 s. 11. q. 30.
  • Adoption, vid. Sons.
  • Adultery. p. 3. s. 9. q. 33.
  • Aequivocation, vi. Fraud
  • Amen, and the use of it. p. 2. s. 12. q. 63. & p. 4. s. 7 q. 22.
  • Antichrist, his Name and Number explained p. 5. s. 2. q 77.
  • Ancient ordring of Chur­ches, vid. Degrees.
  • Ascension of Christ, p. 2. s. 8. q. 23.
  • Atheisme. p. 3. s. 3. q. 15. & seq.
  • Attributes of God. p. 2. s. 2. q. 25. & p. 3. s. 2. q. 23.
B
  • Baptisme of Infants. p. 1. s. 3. q. 20. & p. 5. s. 2. per tot. divers sorts of Ba­ptisme. p. 5. s. 2. q. 41. compared with Circum­cision. ibidem.
  • Beleeve God, and in God. p. 2. s. 3. q. 5. & q. 31. & seq.
  • Bible, the Bookes thereof, and how divided, p. 5. s. 5 [Page] q. 10. excellencie, truth, [...]nd certainty therof. ib.
  • Blasphemy. p. 3. s. 5. q. 22.
  • Bread and food of life to men, and Angels. p. 4. s. 5. q. 5.
C.
  • Catechising and use of Ca­techismes p. 1. s. 1. q. 16. &c.
  • Ceremonies and their use p. 3. s. 1. q. 22. & s. 4. q. 27. and how far abolished, p. 3. s. 6. q. 29. &c.
  • Chastity, p. 3. s. 9. q. 9.
  • Children who accounted, p. 1. s. 1. q. 10.
  • Childe of God who, p. 1. s. 3. q 49.
  • Christ his name nature and offices, p 2. s. 4. q. 1. &c. His many actions, q. 85. &c.
  • Christian name, p. 1. s. 2. per tot.
  • Church Catholique p. 2. s. 11. q. 22. how holy, and the markes of it, ibid.
  • Communion of Saints, p. 2 s. 11. q. 46.
  • Concupiscence, p. 3. s. 12. q. 7. &c.
  • Confession, vid. Absolu­tion & prayer.
  • Confirmation and the right use of it, p. 1. s. 1. q. 25.
  • Contentednesse, p. 3. s. 12. q. 24.
  • Covenant described, p. 5. s. 1 q. 12.
  • Covet [...]usnesse, vid. Con­cupiscence & stealing.
  • Couzenage, vid. Fraud.
  • Creation and order of it explained, p. 2. s. 3 q. 67
  • Creed how named and composed, p. 2. s. 1 q 7. severall Creeds and their use, ibid. the divi­sion of it. p. 2. s 1. q. 67.
D
  • Daily bread, p. 4. s. 5. q. 5.
  • Dancing, p. 3. s. 9. q. 24.
  • Day of doome and last judgement, p 2. s. 9 q. 11.
  • Death and descent of Christ into hell, p. 2. s. 6. & 7. q. 1. &c. Divers doubts explained ibid p. 2. s. 7. per tot.
  • Deceit vid. Equivocation and Fraud.
  • Degrees for order and de­cency in the Church [Page] p. 5. s. 2. q. 50.
  • Devils and his works, p. 1 s. 4. q. 30.
  • Divers Divisions of the Catechisme, p. 1. s. 1. q. 43.
E
  • Efficacies and other Con­siderations concerning prayer, p. 4. s. 2. q. 38.
  • Emanuel vid. Iesus.
  • Excellency of prayer and other adjuncts, p. 4. s. 2. q 35.
  • Exposition of the Lords prayer, p. 4. s. 8. q. 11.
  • Exaltation of Christ. p. 2. s. 8. q. 1.
  • Everlasting life. p. 2. s. 12. q. 42. &c.
F
  • Faith and the severall sort of it. p. 2. s. 1. q. 18. &c. causes [...]tes and degrees of it, ibid. works the fruit and other effects, ibidem.
  • Faith, p. 5. s 4. q. 22.
  • False testimonies sund [...]y sorts, p. 3. s. 11. q. 14.
  • Father the first person. p. 2. s. 3. q. 35.
  • Feasts and fasts, p. 3. s. 6. q. 73.
  • Flattery. p. 3. s. 11. q. 27.
  • Forgivenesse of sins, vid. Absolution.
  • Fornication, vid. Adul­tery.
  • Fraud and Couz [...]enage, p. 3. s. 10. q. 26.
G
  • Genealogy of Christ, p. 2. s. 5. q. 30.
  • Glory of God, p. 4. s. 7. q. 8.
  • God and his Essence how known, p. 2. s. 2. q. 5. &c.
  • Godfathers their ancient use, 1. s. 3. q. 4. &c. and their vow, p. 1. s. 4 q. 1.
  • Grace our estate in it, p. 1. s. 5. q. 2. &c.
H
  • Heaven an inheritance and kingdom, p. 1. s. 3. q. 65.
  • Holy [...]aves vid. feasts,
  • Holy Ghost, p. 2. s. 10. q. 10. & per tot. his name actions gifts, &c. ibid.
  • Honouring Superiors, vid. [Page] Parents.
  • H [...]mility to God and ho­nouring God, p. 3. s. 3. q. 44. &c.
I
  • [...]esus, or Emanuel p. 2. s. 4. q. 4.
  • Idolatry, vid. Atheisme, & p. 3. s. 4. per tot.
  • Ignorance p. 3. s. 3. q. 26.
  • Images, vid. Idolatry, & p. 3. s. 4. q. 14.
  • Incarnatti [...], conception & birth of Christ p. 2. s. 5. q. 2. & seq.
  • In [...]ants how bound in Ba­ptisme p. 1. s. 5. q. 3. &c & p. 5. s. 2. q. 27. &c.
  • [...]ustification by faith in Christ p. 2. s. 1. q. 5. & s. 5. q. 27.
K
  • Keyes, and the Churches power and authority p. 4. s. 5. q. 44. & vide Absolution.
  • Kings, vid. Magistrates, & p. 3. s. 7. q, 43. &c.
  • Kingdome of Grace and Glory p. 4. s. 4. q. 20. & s. 7. q. 6.
  • Knowledge of God p. 3. s. 3 q. 37. & vid. Name of God.
L
  • Lawes and their soverall sorts p. 3. s. 1. q. 6. and
  • Law how written, ib. q. 42.
  • Law and its use, p. 4. s. 1. q. 10.
  • Last [...]udgement p. 2. s. 9. q. 5.
  • Life and eternity, vid. E­verlasting life.
  • Long life, how a blessing, p. 3. s. 7. q. 62.
  • Lords Supper parts and relat. p. 5. s. 3. q. 4. the mysteriousnesse of it, q. 38. &c. [...]igures and manner of it, ib q 47. preparation to it, ibid. s. 4. q. 20.
  • Love of God, p. 3. s. 3. q. 34 & p. 3. s. 13 q 3.
  • Love of neighbour, ibid.
  • Lying and falshood, vide truth.
M
  • Magistrates, vi. Parents.
  • Masters theirs and ser­vants [Page] duties, p. 3. s. 7. q. 38
  • Marriage, p. 3. s. 9. q. 52.
  • Member of Christ how, p. 1. s. 3 q. 38.
  • Mysterys of Religion vid. Sacraments and Lords supper.
  • Mystery of the Trinity, vid. Trinity.
  • Mysterious names [...]ehovah [...]esus, &c. p. 5. s. 2. q. 76. &c. Mystery of godlinesse, ibidem.
  • Mystery of Iniquity vid. A [...]tichrist.
  • Morality of the law. p. 3. s. 6. q. 28. &. s. 1 q. 25.
  • Murther and the seuerall sorts, p. 3. s. 8. q. 6. &c.
N
  • Names and their use, p. 1. s. 2. q. 17. Imposition and change of them, ib. & s. 2. q. 1 &c.
  • Name of God, p. 3. s. 5. q. 5 &c. & p. 4. s. 4. q. 12. how [...]hallowed or propha­ [...]ed, ib. & p. 5. s. 2. q. 75. name [...]ehovah & q. 79.
  • Nativity of Christ mira­culous; p. 2. s. 5. q. 14.
  • Necessity of Christs hu­manity, p. 2. s. 5. q. 26.
O
  • Oaths and vowes, p. 3. s 5. q. 25.
  • Obedience active, passive, p. 4. s. 4. q. 44.
  • Obedience, and [...]umiliati­on of Christ, p. 2. s. 6. q 4. &c.
  • Obedience, to Parents and Superiors, p. 3. s. 7. q. 13, &c.
  • Oppression vid. Stealing.
  • Parents, p 3. s. 67. q. 18.
  • Passion and sufferings of Christ, p. 2. s. 6. q. 27. &c.
  • Petitions and division of the Lords prayer, p. 4 s. 3. q. 4 & s. 4. q. 1. &c. & s. 8. q. 3. &c.
  • Polithisme, vid. Atheisme
  • Prayer and the parts, p. 3. s. 4. q 34. &, p. 4. s. 2 q. 3. sorts, and other re­quisites, ibidem.
  • Preaching and other duties in Gods service, p. 3. s. 4. q. 45. &, p. 5. s. 5. p. 33. [...]uty of preachers and hearers.
  • Preface of the Law, p. 3. s. 2. q. 4. &c. other cir­cumstances [Page] ibidem.
  • Profanes, p. 3. s. 3 q. 32.
Q
  • Qualification and maner of true prayer, p. 4 s. 2. q. 26.
  • Quallity name and nature of the Beast, vid. An­tichrist.
R
  • Religion what it is, p. 1. s. 1. q. 37. and the truth of it, p. 2. s. 2 q. 11.
  • Resurrection and Assenti­on of Christ, p. 2. s. 8. q. 9. tipes of it, ibid.
  • Resurrection of the body, p. 2. s. 12. q. 17.
  • Repentance explained, p. 1. s. 5. q. 32. & p. 5. s. 2. q. 18.
  • Requisites in Baptisme, p. 5. s. 2. q. 27. &c.
  • Reverence and Devotion used in prayer, p. 5. s. 2. q. 62. and in the church ibidem.
  • Robbery vid. stealing.
  • Rules for right expound­ing the law, p. 3. s. 2. q. 36. & p. 3. s. 57. q. 3.
  • Rules and other requisites of Prayer, p. 4. s. 2. q. 28.
S
  • Sabbath and sanctifying it, p. 3. s. 6. per tot.
  • Sacrament, p. 5. s. 1. q. 1. &c. number and true use, ibid. s. 1. q. 50.
  • Sacriledge, p. 3. s. 10. q. 33.
  • Selfe murther, p. 3. s. 8. q. 37.
  • Servants, vid. Masters.
  • Service of God and duties therein, p. 3. s. 4. q. 44. & p. 3. s. 6. q 62.
  • Session of Christ in glory p. 2. s. 8 q. 46. &c. and last judgement ibid. &. s 9. per tot.
  • Sins their severall sorts and divisions, p 1. s. 4. q. 35.
  • Sin against the holy Ghost p. 2. s. 10. q. 33.
  • Slander, vid. lying and Murther.
  • Sons of God vid. Father &, p. 2. s. 4. q. 47. &, p. 4 s. 3. q. 7.
  • Soul murther, vid. mur­ther and lying.
  • [Page] State of nature and grace p. 4. s. 1. q. 18.
  • Stealing p. 3 s. [...]0. q. 9. &c.
  • Subjects their duties, vid. Kings.
  • Sum of the Catechisme, p. 1. s. 1. q. 42. & p. 5. s. 5. q. 1. and use of it, ibid,
  • Superiors, vid. Parents.
  • Supper of the Lord, p. 5. s. 3. q. 11. name and be­nefits. p. 10. &c. vid. Lords supper.
  • Swearing, vid. Oathes.
T
  • Tables of the law and their division, p. 3. s. 3. q. 2.
  • Temptations of divers sorts, p. 4. s. 6. q. 3.
  • Theft vid. Stealing.
  • Title of the Catechisme, p. 1. s. 1. per tot.
  • Trinity of persons in the Godhead, p. 2. s. 2. q. 31. and unity ibid. & p. 2. s. 3. q. 20.
  • Truth in charity. p. 3. s. 11 q. 9. &c.
V
  • Union vide Communion.
  • Vow, vide Oathes.
  • Vow in Baptisme, p 1. s. 4. q. 2. &c.
  • Use of the law, p. 4. s. 1. q 9
W
  • Word and will of God, p. 1. s. 4 q. 71. & p. 5. s. 5. q. 9 vide Bible.
  • Worldly vanities and lusts, p 1 s 4 q. 50.
  • Worship of God, p 3. s. 4. q. 7.
X.
  • Initialis litera vacat tanquam nostris exoti­ca, and note xpus set for Christus and xpt for Christ, generally so ta­ken, and is so generally mistaken, being indeed the Greeke Chi Rho the first letters of the abreviation of the name [...] Christus, a like mistake of some in H. supposed the lattin H. in the other name IHS being indeed the Greek Eta and so they the three first letters of the sacred name Iesus so a­breviated.
Y
  • Younger sort their duty, p 3 s. 7 q 25 & q. 35.
  • Youth vid. children.
Z
  • Zeal vid the love of God.

The Printer to the Reader.

Gentle Reader,

WHereas the Authour, by reason of sick­nesse and other infirmities, could not be so present in assisting the Correction as he desired; if any small Errata, or mistakes, have escaped our best vigilancie, such as, Instructi­on for Institution, favour for savour, or some particles, as, but, and, in, wanting, superabound­ing, or set one for another; it will be thy cour­tesie and ingenuity in reading, to certifie and amend them, the current of the sense, as it were, enforcing or shewing the true scope of the meaning there intended; and as it is, I doubt not but thou wilt be glad to peruse it, and that with good contentation, and com­fort; so that thou mayest reap both pleasure and profit by it, is the hearty desire of him that wisheth thy best good.

Farewell.

FINIS.
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]
[...]

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.